Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Categories:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2025-07-03
Completed:
2025-07-03
Words:
142,573
Chapters:
44/44
Comments:
198
Kudos:
316
Bookmarks:
269
Hits:
22,262

The Penpal Project

Summary:

In an effort to rebuild post-war unity, Professor McGonagall implements a “House Empathy Project” during Eighth year. Students are paired anonymously across Houses and required to write letters weekly for the duration of term.

Hermione receives a letter from someone witty, intelligent, infuriating, occasionally kind… and maddeningly familiar.

Draco quickly realizes that his partner is none other than Granger. He wants to stop writing. He doesn’t. He can’t.

As their anonymous friendship deepens, truths are shared that neither would dare speak aloud in person. But when their identities are revealed, will pride threaten to unravel what they’ve built? Or will they see each other for the people in the pages and not the masks they’ve carried for years in public circles.

Notes:

I will be dedicating this work to Z's Reading Corner on TikTok. - For introducing me to an amazing community of likeminded individuals also obsessed with reading the same two people fall in love over and over again - Thank you - truly.

Chapter Text

Full view

Chapter 2: Prologue

Chapter Text

The first thing Draco hears is her scream. 

 

It slices through the quiet like a curse, echoing in a corridor that no longer exists. The air is thick with smoke, and the walls are damp stone - scorched with magic, choked with ash. His feet drag across the Manor floor as if he’s wading through a memory made of tar, one he cannot escape, no matter how fast he runs or how hard he closes his eyes. 

 

He knows this dream. He hates this dream. 

 

It always starts with her scream. 

 

And yet he follows it. 

 

Always. 

 

The corridor bends. He knows what’s at the end of it - that drawing room his mother once filled with lilacs and light. It used to smell like bergamot. Now it smells like blood and damp and burning flesh. 

 

He steps through the door and sees her. Always. 

 

She’s on the floor, curled around her pain like she can hide from it, as if shrinking small enough will save her. Her shirt is torn, her hair matted, and her hands - bloody, shaking, clawing at the floor. 

 

Bellatrix looms over her, wand raised, voice coiled in delight. 

You filthy little Mudblood. Do you think you can lie to me?”

 

Hermione screams again, hoarse and raw. Her spine arches and then collapses. 

 

Draco flinches. 

 

Every time. 

 

And every time, he does nothing. 

 

He watches. Frozen. Helpless. Coward. 

 

He is sixteen again. Standing just inside the door. Mouth dry. Chest pounding. His wand tucked in his sleeve, unused. His father’s voice hissing in his head. His mother silently weeping behind her mask of indifference. 

 

But all he sees is her. 

 

On the floor. 

 

Bleeding. 

 

Carved.

 

Her eyes meet his, once. 

 

Just once. 

 

And it’s not hatred she looks at him with. 

 

It’s betrayal. 

 

The scene twists. Warps. 

 

Her body arches in pain again - but this time, it’s not Bellatrix’s voice he hears.

 

It’s his own. 

 

Mudblood,” he spits. 

Except he never said that. 

 

Did he?

 

He can’t remember anymore. 

 

Her skin splits open under his words. Blood wells up. And he watches as the letters etch themselves across her arm - slow, deliberate, cruel. 

 

M

U

D

B

L

O

O

D

 

He tried to scream. 

 

He doesn’t have a mouth. 

 

He tries to hold her. 

 

He doesn’t have hands. 

 

All he can do is watch as her body trembles on the floor and the letters glow - red-hot and pulsing like rubes seared into her flesh. 

 

And then, silence. 

 

Bellatrix laughs. 

 

Hermione sobs. 

 

And Draco wakes up choking on the taste of iron. 



He sits bolt upright in bed, chest heaving, sweat-soaked sheets twisted around his limbs like bindings. 

 

The dormitory is still. Pale moonlight spills through the high windows of the Slytherin boys’ quarters, casting long shadows on the cold stone floor. 

 

His hands tremble. 

 

He presses them into his eyes until the stars explode behind his eyelids. 

 

It’s been nearly a year since that night. 

 

But the dream never leaves.

 

He thinks of her more than he should. Not just in his sleep.

 

In class. In the hallways. In the silence between conversations. 

He notices her hair is shorter now. Her robes sharper. Her spine straighter. Her voice quieter - but only just. She walks like she dares anyone to challenge her. 

 

She has barely looked at him since returning to Hogwarts. 

 

He deserves that. 

 

Draco swings his legs out of bed, jaw tight. His wand rests on the nightstand. The word “ Mudblood” still burns behind his eyes. 

 

He didn’t carve it into her skin. 

 

But he watched it happen.

 

And sometimes, in his dreams, it’s his wand that does it. 

 

Sometimes, he wonders if that’s worse. 

 

He walks to the basin and splashes cold water on his face, trying to breathe through the ache lodged in his chest. 

 

When he closes his eyes, he still sees her. 

 

Not just the scar. 

Her.

The look in her eyes when she realized he wouldn’t save her. 

 

The part of him that still craves redemption knows he’ll never be forgiven. 

 

The rest of him isn’t sure he deserves to be.

 

And maybe that’s why, when Professor McGonagall assigns the new “Unity Letter Project” the following week - forcing the students to anonymously correspond with someone outside their house - he thinks about dropping out altogether. 

 

But he doesn’t.

 

He writes the letter. 

 

And when the reply comes back - scrawled in perfect, sharp ink with a curl on the G that makes his throat tighten - he doesn’t need to guess who it is. 

 

He knows that handwriting. 

 

He’s been dreaming about it for months. 

 

Chapter 3: The Survivor's Return

Chapter Text

 

The sound was what struck her first. 

 

It wasn’t the whirr of trolleys, the screech of owls, or the chaotic callouts of reunited friends. It was the absence of it all. The platform at King’s Cross was half-empty and half-hearted, muffled under the weight of grief and cautious hope. The train sat on the track, its familiar red-and-gold frame dulled with soot, and Hermione stood perfectly still just beside it, her hand tightening on the handle of her trunk. 

 

She had imagined this return many times in the quiet hours after the war. 

 

In those endless nights at the Burrow, lying wide awake in Ginny’s room while Ron pretended to sleep across the hall. She’d envisioned herself walking proudly through the barrier again, head high, surrounded by the warmth of the people who mattered most. 

 

But she was alone. 

 

Her parents were still in Australia, their memories hadn't been restored and Hermione wouldn’t risk their already fractured minds by pushing them further. Ron hadn’t spoken to her since July, still scorned that she chose a life without him. One where she wasn’t expected to stay home and coddle him while he went on with his career hopes and dreams. And Harry - bless him - had written often, but he hadn’t returned for eighth year. Too many ghosts, he said. 

 

So it was just her. 

 

Hermione Granger. War heroine. Head Girl. 

 

Alone. 

 

She adjusted the strap of her satchel, exhaled slowly through her nose, and walked toward the train, weaving through a quiet crowd of familiar students. Some heads turned. She caught glimpses of recognition, sympathy, fear. She nodded once at a fifth-year who had fought in the final battle and hadn’t come out unscarred. He looked away first. 

 

Her trunk floated behind her as she climbed aboard. Inside the corridor, it was eerily silent. Compartments that used to burst with chatter were half-empty or shuttered entirely. 

 

She walked the length of the carriage, her footsteps muffled on the rug. 

 

And then she paused. 

 

Across the hall, through the glass, sat Luna and Neville. Luna had a sketchpad open on her lap, drawing something that looked suspiciously like a dirigible plum with wings. Neville caught sight of Hermione’s eye and offered a hesitant smile, listing two fingers in an awkward wave. 

 

Hermione smiled back. 

 

She didn’t go in. 

 

Instead, she chose the next empty compartment. She pulled the door shut behind her, flicked her wand to levitate her trunk into the overhead rack, and collapsed into the seat by the window. 

 

The view was the same, but the world had changed. 

 

She watched the steam curl around the platform and settled into the silence. 



It wasn’t until the train gave its first long whistle that she realized someone else had joined her. 

 

Not in the compartment. 

 

On the platform. 

 

She leaned forward, squinting through the windowpane. 

 

Draco Malfoy stood near the edge of the crowd, a pace or two apart from the other returning Slytherins. His trunk was floating nearly behind him, his own cage balanced on top. He looked… pale. Clean-cut. Thinner, maybe. His robes fit too well, like they’d been tailored to distract from how sharp his shoulders looked now. 

 

He wasn’t speaking to anyone. Not even Theodore Nott, who stood ten feet away with Blaise Zabini, muttering something and glancing at Malfoy with unreadable eyes. 

 

Hermione watched him without meaning to. 

 

He looked up. 

 

Their eyes met. 

 

For half a second - maybe less - he held her gaze. 

 

Then the whistle blew again, and he turned away, stepping into the next carriage without a word. 

 

Hermione sat back, her spine pressed to the glass. 

 

She hated that she still reacted to him. That her pulse jumped. That her stomach clenched. That she couldn’t decide if it was fear or fury or something else entirely that coiled in her gut every time she saw him. 

 

She hated even more that a part of her wished he had looked back. 



The train began to move, wheels shrieking against the tracks, and the world blurred past her window. 

 

She didn’t open a book. She didn’t write a letter. 

 

She sat in silence for nearly an hour, alone in her compartment, one hand curled around her wand, the other resting lightly over the inside of her forearm. 

 

Where the word still lived beneath her skin. 



***

 

He wasn’t supposed to be here.

 

Every part of Draco’s body screamed it. 

 

His robes felt too tight. His wand too heavy. His very presence on Platform 9 ¾ felt like a provocation to the universe - as though daring fate to punish him for stepping back into the world he helped destroy.

 

The moment he crossed the barrier, the silence was deafening. 

 

No one jeered. No one threw hexes. Not openly. 

 

But they watched

 

Eyes flicked toward him from every direction, some curious, others disgusted. A fourth-year whispered to her friend behind her hand. A Hufflepuff mother pulled her daughter closer as he passed, as if dark magic might radiate off his coat like poison. 

 

Draco kept his chin high. 

 

He had learned not to flinch. 

 

Not anymore. 

 

The Ministry had spared him, technically. Testimonies from Potter and that insufferable Weasley girl had carried weight. So had his mother’s cooperation. But the social sentence remained, etched in every glance and every hushed word: Death Eater. Coward. Traitor.

 

He didn’t care what they called him. 

 

He only cared what she remembered. 

 

And the second he stepped onto the platform and spotted her across the crowd, he knew he wouldn’t be able to breathe for the rest of the term. 

 

Hermione Granger stood with her spine straight and her hand on her trunk, the same way she had faced every battle he’d ever watched her fight. Her curls framed her face like a halo and shield both, and even from across the distance, he could feel her magic like pressure against his chest. 

 

He didn’t mean to meet her eyes. 

 

He never meant to. 

 

But the second he did, he was lost. 

 

The expression on her face wasn’t fear. 

 

It wasn’t even anger. 

 

It was distance. Cold, deliberate removal. Like she had erased him. 

 

It gutted him more than if she’d spat at his feet.

 

He stepped into the nearest carriage to escape the weight of her gaze. 

 

His legs carried him forward, past students he didn’t want to see, past the compartment where Theo and Blaise sat arguing quietly about nothing, past everything that might hold him still. 

 

When he reached his own empty compartment, he sank into his seat and dropped his forehead into his hands. 

 

The word was already there, behind his eyes. 

 

Etched into the inside of his skull. 

 

Mudblood.”

 

It didn’t matter that he hadn’t spoken it that day. 

 

He hadn’t stopped it either. 

 

And that made all the difference. 



***

 

The trains long, aching whistle signalled their arrival, but it didn’t stir Hermione from her seat. 

 

She remained still, her fingers curled where they rested above her left forearm, only shifting when the quiet rustle of movement outside her compartment door reminded her that everyone else had already begun filing out. The corridors filled with careful, muted footsteps, too polite to jostle, too burdened to rush. 

 

Hermione finally stood, smoothing her robes and fixing her face into something like composure. 

 

She didn’t look at herself in the window this time. She didn’t want to see what had settled into her eyes during the journey. 

 

Outside, the late afternoon sun filtered through thin clouds and cast a dull, unforgiving light over the Hogsmeade platform. The wooden beams were still scorched black in some places. The stone arch nearest the station’s edge had a long crack running down its centre like a wound that had never been set properly. Weeds grew up through the gaps in the platform floor. 

 

And the carriaged waited. 

 

Silent. 

 

It was worse, she thought, seeing them with the Thestrals there - creatures once invisible to most of her classmates, now as familiar as broomsticks. Every student on the Platform could see them now. 

 

Too many had seen death. 

 

Hermione inhaled slowly. The air tasted different here. Older. Like ash and cold stone. 

 

Her boots clicked as she stepped down from the train and walked toward the first carriage, her wand loosely in hand, even though she knew there was no danger now. It had become a habit, after the war - be ready - and she hadn’t broken it. 

 

She passed by a group of third ears huddled together near the station wall, clutching their trunks and whispering about the Thestrals with wide, fascinated eyes. She softened slightly at the sight - young ones, not yet jaded, still awed by the magic rather than what it symbolized. 

 

And then she heard it - footsteps just behind her. 

 

Measured. Calm. Too familiar. 

 

Hermione’s spine tightened. 

 

She didn’t turn around. 

 

She didn’t need to. 

 

Draco Malfoy had come to stand beside her at the front of the carriage line, his jaw taut, his expression unreadable 

 

Of course he would be in the first group to arrive. 

 

Of course he would be in her carriage. 

 

Their eyes met only briefly. It wasn’t a glare. Not exactly. But it wasn’t warm either. 

 

A cold nod passed between them. 

 

She climbed into the first carriage. 

 

He followed. 

 

They sat on opposite sides, neither spoke. 

 

Two more students - Ernie Macmillan and Astoria Greengrass - joined them a moment later, and the silence held, suspended between forced civility and old grudges that no one dared to voice. 

 

The carriage jerked, wheels crunching over gravel. 

 

Hermione looked out at the landscape as it passed - the trees that had once whispered stories, the path where they used to race on brooms or dare each other to walk blindfolded, the stream where Neville had dropped his wand in second year. 

 

But everything felt different now. 

 

The trees looked thinner. The sky was duller. The wind, crueler. 

 

Even the castle, when it came into view, seemed heavier. 

 

Hogwarts had always been her sanctuary. Her home. Her haven. 

 

But now… now it looked like a tomb. 

 

Her chest ached. 

 

Somewhere behind her, she felt Malfoy shift. 

 

She didn’t look at him. 

 

But for the briefest moment - barely a breath - she thought she heard him exhale. Quietly. Like it hurt. 



***

 

The Thestral stared at him. 

 

Large, hollow eyes. Wings too thin to belong to anything that should fly. Its breath steamed softly into the afternoon air like a whisper, as though it knew what he’d seen. What he hadn’t stopped. 

 

Draco didn’t look away. 

 

He thought about the first time he’d seen one. It had been weeks after Dumbledore fell from the tower. He;d stood on the edge of the platform that night, alone, trying to breathe through the guilt and the ache in his hands, and when he looked out into the darkness, there it was - watching him. 

 

They always did. 

 

Now, everyone saw them. 

 

Every student stepping off that train had death woven into their gaze. Even the first years - especially the first years. War didn’t spare children. It hadn’t spared him, either. 

 

And then there was her

 

He told himself that all morning. On the platform. On the train. As the carriages were loaded. That he wasn’t looking for her. That he didn’t care . That they’d both survived and that was the end of it. 

 

But when she stepped onto the stone beside the carriage, her profile sharp in the golden light, he knew it was a lie. 

 

He stepped up beside her before he could stop himself. 

 

She didn’t look at him. 

 

She didn’t need to. 

 

Her presence hit him like a curse - clean, burning, alive. She was everything he didn’t deserve to feel near. And still, he sat across from her in the carriage like nothing had ever happened between them. Like they hadn’t stood on opposite sides of a battlefield. Like he hadn’t watched her bleed in his home. 

 

Their eyes met for the briefest moment. 

 

No words. 

 

No accusations. 

 

Just the frost of distance and the unmistakable pressure of something unsaid. 

 

He almost wished she’d hexed him. 

 

Ernie Macmillan entered the carriage next, followed by Astoria, who cast Draco a look filled with lust and want before gracefully folding herself onto the bench beside Hermione. As the carriage lurched into motion, Draco leaned his head back against the wooden panelling and closed his eyes. 

 

He could feel her. 

 

Across from him. 

 

He didn’t need to look. 

 

Her magic had always been loud. Buzzing. Crackling beneath her skin like wildfire just barely contained. But now, post-war, it was different - quieter, steadier. Deadlier. It reminded him of ancient runes. A magic with memory. The kind that didn’t forget who ir had hurt. 

 

The silence in the carriage stretched. 

 

Draco opened his eyes just as the castle came into view. 

 

And his breath caught. 

 

The north tower was missing half its top, though it had been neatly charmed with scaffolding and spell-stabilized stone. The walls bore scars - great black scorches where curses had torn through. One of the turrets had collapsed completely. The grounds were too still. The lake was glass. 

 

Hogwarts was wounded. 

 

Just like them. 

 

Draco swallowed hard. 

 

The last time he’d seen the Great Hall, it had been strewn with the dead. 

 

And now he was returning… not as a prisoner. Not as a Death Eater. But as a student. As a boy with a second chance he didn’t ask for and probably didn’t deserve. 

 

Beside him, Hermione shifted. 

 

He didn’t look at her. 

 

But he heard her breath catch. Just once. 

 

And something sharp lodged in her throat. 

 

When the carriage stopped, Ernie was the first to rise, eager to put distance between himself and his unexpected company. Astoria followed, offering a sultry glance at Draco before slipping through the door. 

 

He waited. 

 

So did she. 

 

They both stood at the same time. 

 

Their hands brushed for a single breath when reaching for the door. 

 

Her fingers were cold. 

 

He jerked his hand back like she burned him. 

 

Her eyes flicked up. Not startled. Not embarrassed. 

 

Unbothered.

 

That was worse. 

 

He let her go first. 

 

Not out of chivalry. 

 

Because if she looked at him one more time with that perfect, expressionless mask, he might actually fall apart. 



***

 

The Great Hall was smaller than she remembered. 

 

Not physically - but in presence. The vaulted ceiling arched above them as always, enchanted to reflect the dusk sky. But the candles hovered lower, the banners were less vibrant, and the air carried a stillness that no spell could dispel. 

 

Hermione sat at the newly arranged Eighth Year table, tucked awkwardly between the Ravenclaws and the Slytherins. She noticed the divide immediately: invisible, but heavy. The houses still sat apart, even in unity. 

 

She had arrived early. She always did. 

 

A few students trickled in behind her - Neville gave her a nod and sat near the end, while Luna drifted past in a daze, her wand poking out of her hair like a flower stem. Others kept their eyes down. Most spoke only in murmurs. There were fewer than thirty of them returning from her year. 

 

Ron and Harry were not among them. Choosing instead to begin their training in the Auror office of the Ministry.

 

She tried not to let the emptiness beside her feel like a betrayal. 

 

Her hands were folded neatly in her lap when Professor McGonagall walked slowly to the podium, robes rustling, her expression unreadable. The usual twinkle in her eye - though never as dramatic as Dumbledore’s - had vanished entirely. In its place was something colder. Not harsh. But carved from grief and determination. 

 

She looked out over the students. 

 

“Welcome home,” she said, and her voice was strong, though it didn’t carry with magic the way it used to. “To those of you who have returned, we honor your courage. To those who have joined us anew, we welcome your hope. And to those we’ve lost… we remember.”

 

A long silence followed. 

 

No one moved. 

 

Hermione found herself holding her breath. 

 

McGonagall cleared her throat softly and continued. “This year, Hogwarts reopens not just as a school, but as a sanctuary. A place for rebuilding. Healing. And bridging divides that have, for too long, fractured our world. Eighth Year will not only focus on academic excellence, but on unity and understanding.”

 

Hermione caught a glance between a Gryffindor and a Slytherin two seats down. It didn’t look hopeful.

 

“To that end,” McGonagall said, voice rising just slightly, “we will continue with the tradition of student leadership. I am pleased to announce this year’s appointments.”

 

Hermione straightened. 

 

She already knew, of course. McGonagall had sent her an owl two weeks prior with the badge enclosed. But hearing it aloud would make it real. 

 

“Head girl,” the headmistress said, eyes meeting her across the hall, “Miss Hermione Granger.”

 

The applause was muted, respectful. Some clapped out of duty. Luna’s was the loudest.

 

Hermione nodded once, calm and composed, as she stood and moved to the front of the hall. She tried not to look for him. 

 

She failed. 

 

Because she felt him look at her first. 

 

Draco Malfoy’s gaze trailed after her as she passed, unreadable, unblinking. His hands were folded over his lap, jaw tight, eyes cold. But there was something behind the cold this time. A flicker. Of confusion?

 

When she reached the front, she stood to the side, waiting for McGonagall to name the Prefects. 

 

But the headmistress did not continue immediately. 

 

Her eyes swept across the room again. 

 

“And,” she said, voice level, “as Head Boy… Mr. Draco Malfoy.”

 

The world seemed to stop. 

 

Hermione blinked. 

 

So did Draco. 

 

All heads turned as one. 

 

His chair scraped softly against the stone floor as he stood, slower than he should have, as though unsure if he’d heard correctly. His face remained neutral, but his eyes betrayed him - just for a moment. Widened. Distant. 

 

McGonagall’s gaze didn’t falter. 

 

The room was dead silent as he walked to the front, steps steady, expression carved from marble. 

 

Hermione’s heart thudded once. Then again. Louder. 

 

He stood beside her. 

 

The tension was suffocating. 

 

She felt every inch of him. The way he kept just far enough from her that their robes wouldn’t brush. The way he didn’t turn his head. The way his breathing had gone shallow. 

 

McGonagall continued as though nothing had happened, naming Prefects for the other houses. But Hermione couldn’t hear her over the roar in her ears. 

 

What in Merlin’s name was McGonagall thinking?

 

Head Boy?

 

Him?

 

Her fingers clenched at her side, but her face remained serene.

 

They would ask her to work with him. To lead with him. To build unity with him

 

He hadn’t said a word. 

 

He hadn’t even looked at her. 

 

And that, somehow, made it worse. 



***

 

His name hit the silence like a dropped blade. 

 

And as Head Boy… Mr. Draco Malfoy.”

 

For a moment, Draco genuinely thought he misheard. 

 

Not because he didn’t recognize his name, but because it didn’t make sense. Malfoy didn’t belong on that list. Not anymore. Not with her. Not with them

 

The room didn’t react. 

 

It didn’t have to. 

 

The silence was a statement in itself. 

 

Every eye in the Great Hall had turned toward him. 

 

He didn’t move. 

 

He couldn’t.

 

Something cold and iron-heavy curled around his chest. Not fear. Not even shame. But the sharp, sick twist of exposure. He had spent months learning to be invisible, walking through the world with his shoulders down and his mouth shut, hoping that if he didn’t make noise, people would forget what he’d been. 

 

But McGonagall had just dragged him into the spotlight and set him beside Hermione fucking Granger.

 

His hands curled into fists against his thighs. 

 

For one irrational moment, he considered refusing. 

 

He could stay in his seat. Let them name someone else. Let the silence stretch until it cracked into laughter. He didn’t want this. He hadn’t asked for it. 

 

But he was already standing. 

 

Because he was a Malfoy, and Malfoy’s did not freeze.

 

Not in public.

 

He moved slowly, deliberately. His shoes made no sound on the stone floor, but the echo inside his head was deafening. Each step forward felt like walking into a duel he hadn’t trained for. A reckoning long overdue. 

 

When he reached the front, he stood beside her. 

 

Close enough to feel the static in the air between them. 

 

He didn’t look at her. 

 

He couldn’t. 

 

Her presence burned at the edge of his vision. Controlled. Perfect. Ice-wrapped steel in human form. She didn’t flinch. She didn’t speak. She didn’t even acknowledge him.

 

Of course she didn’t. 

 

He’d stood by and let her be carved open. 

 

And now he was expected to lead beside her. 

 

The absurdity of it settled like lead in his gut. Head boy . Was it a punishment? A trap? Or worse - some misguided gesture of forgiveness?

 

He could feel her breath, slow and even, and it enraged him. Not because she was calm - but because he could tell it was deliberate . She was fighting for it. Fighting not to react. Not to glare. Not to let the room see how much she hated standing beside him. 

 

He admired her for it. 

 

He despised himself for noticing. 



When McGonagall’s voice resumed, listing the other Prefect’s Draco’s focus narrowed to the only thing grounding him: the sound of Hermione’s breathing. He counted each inhale. Each pause. She was close enough that he could hear it - barely - and that terrified him more than anything else. 

 

Because it made her real

 

Not the ghost from his dreams. Not the girl he watched bleed. 

 

But a person. Whole. Alive. Unforgiving. 

 

His equal. 

 

Head Girl and Head Boy. 

 

Granger and Malfoy. 

 

The lion and the snake. 

 

He finally risked a glance sideways. 

 

She didn’t look at him. 

 

Her profile was marble. 

 

But her fingers twitched. 

 

Barely. 

 

The smallest motion. 

 

And Draco’s chest ached. 

 

Not with longing. Not yet. 

 

With consequence. 

 

He didn’t deserve this post. He didn’t deserve the robe, or the badge, or the place at her side. But he was here. Standing beside the girl he had once loathed, now haunted by her silence. 

 

He would find a way to carry it. 

 

He had no other choice. 



***

 

The badge felt heavy on her chest. 

 

Hermione kept her expression still as McGonagall dismissed the crowd. Conversations buzzed up like startled bees - quick, stinging, and loud with opinions. She didn’t need to listen to know they were about her. About him . About what it meant to name them Head Girl and Head Boy. Together

 

She stood perfectly still until the students began filing out of the Great Hall. 

 

Then she turned. 

 

He was already walking. 

 

Of course he was. 

 

She matched his pace as they left the staff dais, keeping a careful arm’s length between them as they approached the towering oak doors. The crowd parted without words. She could feel eyes on them - some curious, some furious, some downright baffled. But none of it mattered right now. 

 

Only him. 

 

Only this. 

 

Only the awful, suffocating quiet that wrapped around them as they stepped into the corridor beyond. 

 

She didn’t look at him. 

 

She refused. 

 

But she could feel him beside her. His stride was smooth. Precise. A bit too controlled. Like someone walking along the edge of a cliff, trying not to look down. 

 

They said as they climbed the first staircase. 

 

She should have said something. 

 

She wanted to say something. 

 

But her mouth was full of old blood and old silence. 

 

She could still see it, sometimes. The Malfoy drawing room. The wand in Bellatrix’s hand. The wide-eyed boy in the shadows who didn’t speak, didn’t move, didn’t help

 

He didn’t carve the word into her skin. 

 

But he didn’t stop it either. 

 

And now they expected her to lead beside him?

 

Her fingers clenched at her side. 

 

“Say it,” he said quietly, without turning his head. 

 

Hermione blinked. 

 

“Say what?” she replied, tone clipped. 

 

Whatever he meant. It clearly surprised him. He took a breath. “Whatever you’ve been thinking since McGonagall said my name.”

 

“I’ve been thinking a lot of things,” she said coolly. 

 

“I’m sure you have.”

 

They reached the top of the staircase and turned the corner into a narrower corridor. Torches flickered along the walls. The shadows danced in sharp angles between them. 

 

She looked at him then. 

 

He was staring straight ahead. 

 

“Fine,” she said. “You want honesty? I think it’s a mistake.”

 

He stopped. 

 

So did she. 

 

They faced each other, inches apart now. The corridor was empty. Silent. Cold. 

 

Hermione lifted her chin. “You didn’t earn this. You didn’t deserve it. You were -”

 

“Complicit?” he said, voice low. 

 

She flinched. Just barely. 

 

He looked tired. Pale. But there was no malice in his expression. Just a weary defiance. “Say it, Granger. Say I’m a coward. Say I should have died with the rest of them.”

 

Her heart stuttered. 

 

“Why would you want me to say that?”

 

“Because it would be easier than this silence,” he snapped. 

 

His voice echoed down the corridor, too loud in the stillness.

 

She stepped back. 

 

He didn’t follow. 

 

Instead, he leaned back against the stone wall and looked at the ceiling, as if it could somehow swallow him whole. 

 

“I didn’t ask for this,” he said, softer now. “I didn’t ask to be Head Boy. I didn’t even think they’d let me come back . But I’m here. And apparently, I’m meant to work with you. So go ahead, Granger. Get it out. Tell me what you see when you look at me.”

 

Hermione stared at him.

 

She wanted to say coward.

 

She wanted to say traitor

 

She wanted to say you watched

 

But instead, her mouth opened - and nothing came out. 

 

Because what she saw when she looked at him wasn’t black and white. It wasn’t clean.

 

She saw the boy who had lowered his wand on that tower. 

 

The boy who had stood at the edge of her pain and done nothing

 

The boy who now looked like the act of breathing was penance in itself.

 

“I see someone I don’t trust,” she said at last. 

 

His eyes flicked to hers. 

 

“I see someone I don’t forgive.”

 

A pause. 

 

“But I also see someone who didn’t walk away.”

 

She turned then, leaving him in the corridor with that last line hanging between them like a spell neither of them knew how to cast. 

 

She didn’t wait for a response. 

 

And he didn’t give one. 

 

***

 

She walked away. 

 

Of course she did. 

 

The rustle of her robes faded down the corridor, her heels clicking softly against the stone - deliberate, composed, precise. She didn’t look back. 

 

She never did. 

 

Draco stayed slumped against the wall, as if his bones had been replaced with lead. His head tilted back and hit the stone with a soft thunk - once, twice, three times - as if the dull pain could knock loose whatever emotion was pressing against the back of his throat like a flood dam about to burst. 

 

“I see someone I don’t trust.”

 

He’d expected that. 

 

“I see someone I don’t forgive.”

 

That, too. 

 

But it was the last line that had ruined him. 

 

But I also see someone who didn’t walk away.”

 

She said it like an accusation. 

 

But she was wrong. 

 

He had walked away. 

 

Just not from her. 

 

Not yet. 



Draco stared up at the ceiling until the torched flickered out of focus. His hands were shocked into the pockets of his robes, fists clenched tight enough to bruise his knuckles against his wand hilt. His pulse thrummed against his skin like a curse he couldn’t shake. 

 

The war had ended months ago. 

 

But she had never left him. 

 

Not in sleep. Not in silence. Not even in this moment, with her footsteps gone and her back turned. 

 

He could still feel her magic. 

 

It buzzed in the air like the aftermath of a spell - vibrating, alive, distinctively hers . Even when she wasn’t looking at him, she haunted him. 

 

And now she was Head Girl. 

 

His partner. 

 

He let out a slow, trembling breath and shoved off the wall. 

 

The badge on his chest weighed ten times what it should have. 

 

He didn’t know what McGonagall was playing at. If it was mercy. Penance. A challenge. Maybe all three. 

 

He didn’t care. 

 

All he could think about was the way she’d looked at him. 

 

Not with hatred. Not anymore. With distance. With caution.

 

That was worse. 

 

Hatred, he could have earned. Caution meant she was watching. Measuring. Waiting to see what he’d do. 

 

And he didn’t know what to do. 

 

All he knew - what terrified him most - was that she didn’t need to forgive him for him to start needing her. 

 

She didn’t need to speak kindly for him to crave the sound of her voice. 

 

She didn’t need to look at him with anything but contempt for his eyes to still find her in every damn room. 

 

He knew this was dangerous. 

 

He didn’t care. 

 

Not yet. 




***

 

The door shut behind her with a soft click. 

 

It was a graceful, newly-carved oak, fitted into a part of the castle that hadn’t existed before the war - tucked in a quiet wing on the third floor. Reserved for Eighth Years. The survivors. The damaged. The Slytherins - as expected - chose to stay in their own common room. 

 

Hermione stood in the small, private dormitory and took her first breath without an audience. 

 

Then her second. 

 

Then her third. 

 

The fourth shuddered. 

 

She dropped her satchel and let it fall to the stone floor with a thump. Her robes were peeled off next, heavy with dust and tension, until she stood in just her jumper and skirt, arms trembling as she reached for the edge of the mirror on the far wall. 

 

The glass caught her reflection. 

 

She didn’t recognize it. 

 

Her eyes looked too dark. Her skin too pale. Her posture too rigid, as though her body hadn’t realized the war was over. 

 

Maybe it wasn’t. Not for her. 

 

Her gaze dropped.

 

She reached for the sleeve of her jumper. 

 

And slowly, she rolled it up. 

 

The scar was still there. 

 

Raised. Pale. Precise.

 

Mudblood.

 

She hated it. Hated that no amount of salve, no healing charm - no potion, no spell, not even the strange magic of love and forgiveness - had erased it. It was stubborn. Like a curse written in bone. 

 

She ran her fingers lightly over the jagged curve of the B. It didn’t hurt anymore, not physically. Not unless she pressed down just hard enough. 

 

But sometimes, when she closed her eyes, she could still feel the heat of the knife. 

 

Hear the laughter. 

 

See the boy in the corner who did nothing. 

 

And yet. 

 

Yet. 

 

I also see someone who didn’t walk away.

 

She hadn’t meant to say it. 

 

The words had just come out, sharp and sure. But the second she’d spoken them, something in Malfoy’s face had shifted - almost imperceptibly. Like a mask cracking down the middle. 

 

She didn’t want to understand him. 

 

She didn’t want to acknowledge that he’d looked like he’d rather be hexed than stand beside her. 

 

She didn’t want to notice the tremor in his breath when she passed too close. 

 

But she did

 

And that made her furious. 

 

Because she didn’t forgive him. She couldn’t. And she certainly didn’t want to feel anything but disdain. 

 

But the scar on her arm was not the only thing he’d left behind. 

 

He lingered. Like smoke in a sealed room.

 

Like regret. 



She turned from the mirror and sank onto the small bed, tucking her knees to her chest and pressing her forehead to her arms. 

 

Outside, the castle creaked softly. Footsteps echoed far down the corridor. A clock somewhere struck the hour. 

 

And in the quiet, her magic pulsed. 

 

It had been different since the war. Sharper. Wilder. Like something had been peeled back inside her. She’d always been powerful. But now, sometimes her spells sparked too hot. Sometimes candles flared when she was angry. Sometimes she dreamt in colour and woke with her wand in her hand. 

 

She was changing. 

 

And she didn’t know what she was becoming. 

 

She thought of the way Malfoy looked at her - not with pity. Not quite with guilt. Something more tangled. She wasn’t ready to give it a name. 

 

But she knew this:

 

She would not let his presence unmake her. 

 

She had rebuilt herself once. 

 

She would do it again. 

 

With or without him watching. 



***

 

The Slytherin eighth-year quarters were colder than the rest of the castle. 

 

It wasn’t just the stone or the location - it was the silence. Gone were the boastful voices, the careless laughter. The old hierarchy had crumbled. The ones who returned walked carefully now, measuring words, avoiding stares. Even Blaise Zabini had grown quieter, and Theo Nott had lost the reckless smirk that used to get him detention twice a week. 

 

They were all survivors. 

 

Some of them were just better at hiding it. 

 

Draco closed the door and locked it with a flick of his wand, pressing the latch twice for no reason other than the need to do something. His trunk hovered near the edge of the bed, unopened. He ignored it. 

 

He stood in the middle of the room and stared at nothing. 

 

Granger’s words still echoed in his head. 

 

I also see someone who didn’t walk away.

 

He’d heard curses that hurt less.

 

Because it wasn’t forgiveness. Not even close. But it wasn’t hate either. 

 

And that, somehow, made it worse. 

 

Hatred was safe. Familiar. It built walls. 

 

But this?

 

This was dangerous. 

 

This was her seeing him - and not flinching . Not screaming. Not letting it go, either but holding it. Naming it. 

 

He didn’t know what to do with that. 

 

He sat on the edge of his bed and stared at his hands. Long fingers, pale skin, a faint white scar across his palm from the Sectumsempra incident. The one that had healed clean. The others hadn’t. 

 

He turned his hand over. 

 

Reached into the drawer beside his bed. 

 

Pulled out the parchment that McGonagall had given him earlier that evening - the one with the list of Head Boy responsibilities. Meeting schedules, patrol rosters. Leadership duties.

 

It still didn’t feel real. 

 

He hadn’t written anything on it. 

 

But his eyes lingered on the signature line at the bottom of the parchment, where hers had already been scrawled in perfectly controlled cursive. 

 

Hermione Jean Granger.

 

He didn’t touch it. 

 

Not at first. 

 

But slowly, as if pulled by something he didn’t understand, he reached out and traced the G with the pad of his thumb. 

 

It was stupid.

 

It meant nothing. 

 

And yet - 

 

Her handwriting. 

 

He remembered it. 

 

Every curve. Every ink mark. Every exacting loop and slash from years of reading her essays, her notes, her name written at the top of every page she turned in - always first, always perfect. 

 

He remembered the way she held a quill - precise, tight at the base, like she thought control could protect her from chaos. 

 

He remembered the way she’d roll her eyes when he mocked her margins. And how, secretly, he’d read everything she wrote anyway. 

 

He dropped the parchment before he could think too long. 

 

This was insane. 

 

He’d spent the last two years trying not to look at her. Trying not to think about her. And now he was supposed to spend the year standing beside her? Planning things with her? Leading with her?

 

He pressed his palms against his eyes and exhaled hard. 

 

He didn’t know what McGonagall was doing. Maybe it was a political stunt. Maybe it was her way of testing him. Maybe she thought she was giving him a second chance to prove something. 

 

But Draco wasn’t interested in proving anything to anyone. 

 

Except maybe her. 

 

If only to prove that he wasn’t the same boy who watched and did nothing. 




He lay back on the bed, eyes open, hands folded over his chest. 

 

Above him, the enchanted ceiling of the new Slytherin dorm reflected the lake - a dark ripple of green and grey light. 

 

The silence pressed down on him like weight. 

 

He didn’t know how this year would end. 

 

But he knew one thing already.

 

Granger would undo him. 

 

He could feel it in his bones. 

Chapter 4: The Return to Routine

Chapter Text

The Slytherin lounge was too quiet for three former troublemakers sitting in armchairs with firelight flickering across their faces. 

 

Draco stood with his back to the hearth, arms crossed. Theo sprawled like a bored cat across the green velvet sofa, one leg over the armrest, lazily flipping through a book he had no intention of reading. Blaise perched beside the liquor cabinet - not opened, of course - but close enough to make a point. 

 

No one had spoken in over a minute. 

 

That in itself was suspicious. 

 

Draco narrowed his eyes. “Say it.”

 

Theo didn’t look up. “Say what?”

 

Blaise smirked. “He’s waiting for the performance. The lecture. The what the fuck were they thinking monologue.”

 

Theo turned a page. “Seems premature. We’re still processing.”

 

Draco glared. “You’re mocking me.”

 

“Oh, Draco,” Blaise sighed, placing a hand dramatically over his chest. “Why would we mock the most noble of our house - the newly reformed, badge-polishing Head Boy?”

 

“I will hex you,” Draco said flatly. 

 

“Not without a detention slip first,” Theo chimed in. “Rules and all.”

 

Draco dragged a hand through his hair and slumped into the chair opposite them, dropping his head back against the wood. “I didn’t ask for it.”

 

“You didn’t stop it either,” Blaise said smoothly. 

 

“What was I supposed to do? Refuse in front of the whole bloody Hall?”

 

“Would’ve been fun to watch,” Theo murmured, now finally closing his book. “But no. You did the right thing. Took it like a man. Stared down Granger like she hadn’t just swallowed a bezoar whole.”

 

Draco stilled. 

 

He didn’t mean to. 

 

But Blaise noticed. 

 

Of course he did.

 

“Oh,” he said, drawing out the word with a grin. “So it is Granger that’s bothering you.”

 

“She’s not bothering me,” Draco muttered. 

 

“She’s always bothered you,” Theo said, eyes sharp now, amusement dimming. “Just not in the same way anymore.”

 

Draco didn’t reply. 

 

The fire cracked. 

 

Blaise leaned back, expression amused but alert. “I mean, it’s fine. Normal. Trauma bonding and all that. She was tortured in your house. You’re basically halfway to marriage.”

 

“Blaise,” Theo warned. 

 

“What?” Blouse held up both hands, palms out. “I’m just saying, if someone carved a slur into my soulmate, I might also stare at her like she was either a holy relic or a loaded wand.”

 

Draco shot up from the chair, glaring. “She is not -”

 

“Not what?” Theo asked, voice suddenly quiet. “Not a symbol? Not a scar? Not someone you owe?”

 

Draco’s jaw clenched. 

 

Theo stood, brushing dust from his sleeves, and walked past him toward the hallway.

 

Before he left, he glanced over his shoulder. 

 

“When you stop pretending she’s nothing,” he said, “try not to let it destroy you.”

 

The door clicked shut behind him. 

 

Draco didn’t move. 

 

Blaise whistled low. “He’s been moody since July,” he said. “You know, after the trial.”

 

Draco didn’t answer. 

 

Instead, he stared into the fire, his hand brushing against the parchment in his pocket - the one with her signature on it. 

 

He didn’t pull it out. 

 

Not yet. 



***

 

The first morning back tasted like ash. 

 

Hermione sat at the Gryffindor, her spoon suspended over a bowl of untouched porridge. Around her, the Great Hall whispered rather than spoke - students drifting through their new timetables like ghosts rehearsing live they hadn’t yet decided to reclaim. 

 

The ceiling above still reflected the weather: pale, clouded and stretched thin across the sky like an old wound trying to scar over. 

 

She hadn’t slept.

 

Not really. 

 

She had dozed in fits, sat upright when nightmares dragged her back into Malfoy Manor, then paced her dormitory until the sun bled through the curtains. She had no appetite, no tolerance for the simmering tension among Houses, and no idea how she was supposed to function when her very first class of the year -

 

-was Potions.

 

With him.

 

She glanced at the staff table. 

 

Professor Slughorn was already there, beaming in his rotund, oblivious way. Cheerful, despite the tension that still clung to the bones of the castle like ash from the final battle. 

 

Next to him sat Professor McGonagall. Regails. Watchful. Hermione didn’t miss the way the older witches gaze darted briefly toward her… and then toward the Slytherins on the table.

 

Hermione didn’t look. 

 

She didn’t need to. 

 

She could feel him. 

 

Some part of her - some raw, buzzing edge - had learned to detect Malfoy’s presence long before she ever saw him. It was like a tight string inside her pulling taut, whispering: danger, regret, gravity, grief.

 

And something else she refused to name.

 

She straightened her spine, collected her books, and forced down the last of her tea. 

 

Let him look.

 

Let him flinch. 

 

She didn’t care. 

 

Not today.

 

Not ever again. 



***

 

He hadn’t touched his toast.

 

Draco sat at the far end of the Slytherin table, as far from the chattering Ravenclaws near to them as he could manage, one elbow on the table and one hand curled beneath his chin as he pretended to read the schedule McGonagall had delivered to his seat via enchanted parchment. 

 

The badge was still in his pocket. 

 

It burned like guilt.

 

He could feel the stares. Slytherin’s weren’t known for their subtlety - not anymore. A few first years even pointed. The whispers had started before the ink dried on the appointment scroll:

 

Malfoy? Really?

 

Isn’t he a war criminal?

 

Did you hear his mum switched sides?

 

Draco had learned to ignore it. 

 

Mostly.

 

But then… she walked in. 

 

He didn’t see her, at first. 

 

He felt her.

 

A pull - sharp and unwelcome. Like the air itself tipped toward her. 

 

He kept his eyes low as she moved through the Hall, her curls barely restrained, her robes neat, her expression unreadable. She was different. Still Hermione Granger - still buttoned nearly, books held tightly, chin lifted like a challenge - but there was something else now. 

 

A stillness.

 

A gravity.

 

Something war-born. 

 

She took her place at the table without glancing his way. 

 

That should’ve made it easier. 

 

It didn’t. 



He shifted his gaze back to the parchment and reread the first line of her name. He didn’t mean to reread it. 

 

But he couldn’t stop. 

 

“Head Girl: Hermione J. Granger.”

 

The letters curved with sharp, deliberate grace - firm pen pressure, unforgiving angles. Her  “G” was unmistakable. The tail looped left before swinging right again, as if it refused to be tamed. 

 

It made sense. 

 

Everything about her handwriting always had. 

 

He remembered the margins of her essays. The fact she used French ink because she said the wizarding kind feathered too easily. The way she dotted her i’s with surgical precision but left her “r’s” open at the bottom like she was always in too much of a hurry. 

 

It had driven him mad. 

 

Now… it just lingered. 

 

Blaise slid onto the bench beside him, drawing him out of his thoughts. 

 

“You’re staring at her name again,” Blaise said low. 

 

Draco folded the parchment sharply and stuffed it into his cloak. 

 

“No, I’m not.”

 

“You always do, mate.”

 

“I’m going to hex you.”

 

Blaise chuckled. “Careful. You’ve got a reputation to rebuild. Can’t be seen threatening your peers.”

 

“I’m not threatening you. I’m making a promise.”

 

Blaise shrugged, unconcerned, and stole a bite of Draco’s untouched toast. 

 

“You know you’re going to be paired with her, right?” he said between chews. “Every class. Every corridor patrol. Every planning session. McGonagall’s not subtle.”

 

“I’m aware.”

 

“You should be flattered.”

 

Draco arched an eyebrow. “Of what, exactly?”

 

Draco looked back toward the staff table. 

 

Then toward the end of the table where the Gryffindors sat.

 

Toward her. 

 

He swallowed.

 

“I don’t want her to.”



***

 

The walk to the dungeons was longer than she remembered. Hermione kept her eyes forward, her footfalls sharp, her grip on her satchel white-knuckled as she descended the curling stone steps. The dungeon corridor was cool, almost damp, and held the faint scent of chalk, burnt fluxweed, and something older - like dust trapped in centuries of stone. 

 

Other students murmured quietly as they passed. Most were familiar faces. Some weren’t. No one spoke to her directly, though she caught the occasional glance. 

 

She didn’t blame them. 

 

It was still strange, being back. 

 

The door to the Potions classroom was open. 

 

She stepped in. 

 

And immediately stepped short. 

 

He was already there. 

 

At the far end of the room. 

 

Head bowed. Sleeves rolled. Hands bare. 

 

He was unpacking a set of pristine tools from a green velvet roll, organizing them with surgical precision. As if he were preparing for war. 

 

Her breath caught. 

 

Only for a second. 

 

But it was enough. 

 

He looked up. 

 

Their eyes locked. 

 

It was not a long look - barely more than a flicker. 

 

But her heart stumbled anyway. 

 

He said nothing. Neither did she. 

 

Hermione forced her legs to move and took the seat at the centre bench - where her name had been etched in ink on the assigned partner list. 

 

She glanced to her right. 

 

And there it was. 

 

Partner: Draco Malfoy.

 

Permanently. 

 

She stared at the page like it might dissolve. 

 

It didn’t.



Slughorn bustled in a moment later, rosy-cheeked and humming as if he weren’t about to unleash one of the most traumatic pairings in Hogwarts history. 

 

“Right then, my seventh - no, eighth - year darlings!” he boomed. “Today we begin advanced Amortentia theory and brewing. Something to warm the term, hmm?”

 

Hermione heard someone snort behind her. 

 

She didn’t dare look. 

 

Malfoy sat beside her now. 

 

Not across. Not diagonally. Beside.

 

His knee brushed hers as he adjusted his seat, and her entire leg jolted like a struck bell. 

 

She pulled away, subtly, but not quick enough. 

 

He noticed.

 

Of course he did. 

 

They didn’t speak. 

 

Not when he reached for the first ingredient. 

 

Not when she corrected the base temperature of the cauldron without asking. 

 

Not even when his arm brushed against hers while reaching for the powdered peppermint root. 

 

But the tension between them was tangible. Crackling. Like two wands held just a fraction too close together, daring each other to fire first. 

 

She could feel his gaze, even when she didn’t look at him. 

 

She could feel his breath when he leaned in slightly to stir. 

 

She could feel herself losing the thread of the lecture. 

 

Get a grip, Granger.

 

She flicked her wand sharply to adjust the stirring direction and whispered the cooling charm under her breath. 

 

He didn’t comment. 

 

But his mouth quirked.

 

The bastard was smirking

 

Her blood boiled. 

 

And just like that, the rivalry flared to life. 



Hermione had smelled Amortentia before, sixth year, when Slughorn had first joined the Potions class and was going over the basics of advanced potions for N.E.W.Ts . It had smelled like parchment, new ink, crushed lavender, and peppermint soap. 

 

She was terrified of what it might smell like now. 

 

Heat rose steadily from the cauldron as the pearl-like steam began to swirl upwards in soft spirals, catching the light like a charm. The scent hit her like a spell to the chest. 

 

And she panicked. 

 

Because it wasn’t parchment. 

 

Not anymore. 

 

It was - 

 

Cedar smoke. 

 

Leather. 

 

Something rich and dark and spiced - like the inside of a library at midnight with the firelit corners and forbidden books. 

 

But worse - 

 

There was a trace of - 

 

Of him

 

His cologne. That ridiculous, ancient blend he wore like armor. It had always annoyed her in school. So aristocratic. So obviously curated. 

 

But now - 

 

It made her stomach turn over. 

 

And then - 

 

Soft apples. 

 

She froze. 

 

It wasn’t just a memory.

 

It was Malfoy.

 

She darted a look toward him. 

 

But he was already staring at her. 

 

Their eyes locked across the space between bubbling potion and firelight. 

 

And for a fraction of a second - so fast she could deny it later - something passed between them. 

 

Recognition. 

 

Realisation. 

 

Panic.

 

She broke the gaze first, snatching her quill to scribble something on her parchment as though her life depended on it. 

 

Her hands shook. 

 

Malfoy said nothing. 

 

But she could feel his breath catch when he inhaled again. 



***

 

He knew the moment she smelled it. 

 

She didn’t speak. Didn’t shift. Didn’t even glance his way. 

 

But her breath caught. 

 

And that was all it took. 

 

Draco turned his head slowly - like he didn’t already know what he’d find - and looked at her. 

 

Hermione Granger was frozen. 

 

Perfectly still. 

 

One hand hovering mid-air, like she’d forgotten how to move. Her eyes flicked toward him, startled and wide, and he knew - he knew - that she smelled him. 

 

He could tell because he smelled her.

 

The steam curled around his face like a ghost dragging fingers along his jaw. 

 

It started faint: honey and cinnamon, freshly turned earth after rain, something that reminded him of old library spines and soft cotton shirts. Something warm. 

 

Something safe

 

Then - 

 

Rosewater. 

 

And lavender. 

 

Not perfume. Not something worn. 

 

Something essential

 

He closed his eyes - just for a moment - and the third note hit him. 

 

The one that nearly made him reel. 

 

Ink.

 

Not generic ink. 

 

Her ink. 

 

The kind she used when she annotated books with blood-red margins and violet correction spells. He’d mocked her for it once. Third year. She’d hexed his quill to sing opera. 

 

Now the scent of it haunted him. 

 

It was stupid. 

 

He knew it was stupid. 

 

He hated love potions. They were manipulative, invasive, and dangerously close to what the Dark Lord’s inner circle used to force obedience from unwilling minds. 

 

But this wasn’t about control. 

 

This was about exposure. 

 

The cauldron was boiling over with truths he couldn’t shove down anymore. 

 

She smelled like everything he wasn’t allowed to want. 

 

Everything he hadn’t earned.

 

And still -

 

His mouth had gone dry. 

 

He felt it - low and sharp, blooming in his chest and tightening his throat like a noose. A pull. A need

 

Granger. 

 

He looked at her again. 

 

She was furiously scribbling notes she didn’t need, her hand was trembling slightly. 

 

She was unravelling too. 

 

The realisation should’ve brought some measure of smug satisfaction. 

 

It didn’t. 

 

Because he didn’t want to see her like this. Not shaken. Not flinching. Not with her pulse fluttering at the base of her throat like a frightened bird. 

 

He wanted to ask her what she smelled. 

 

He wanted to know.

 

He wanted - 

 

No.

 

No, he didn’t.



The cauldron hissed behind them, over-steeped. 

 

She moved first, vanishing the remnants with a quick flick of her wand, her posture rigid. 

 

She wouldn’t look at him again. 

 

Not now. 

 

Not yet. 

 

He understood.

 

If she saw his face, she’d see it. 

 

The guilt.

 

The pull. 

 

The ghost of his name written in her skin.



***

 

The first rule of surviving post-war Hogwarts as a Slytherin: never draw attention. 

 

The second?

 

Know when one of your own is about to snap. 

 

Theo leaned against the archway just outside the dungeons, arms folded, watching the other eighth-years filter past him toward the courtyard. He caught the familiar flick of Granger’s curls disappearing down the far hallway at speed, her knuckles white around her bag strap. 

 

And then - two beats later - 

 

Draco. 

 

Moving like something chased him. 

 

Which, knowing Draco, he probably thought something was. 

 

Theo waited. 

 

Didn’t speak. 

 

Not yet. 

 

They didn’t need dramatics. Just precision. 

 

So he waited for Draco to walk past him, then casually fell into step beside him. Same pace. Same silence. 

 

They made it nearly halfway to the Slytherin common room before Draco exhaled like the breath had been strangled out of him the entire time. 

 

Theo raised a brow. “That bad?”

 

Draco didn’t answer.

 

Which, in Draco-speak, meant yes

 

They turned a corner. The walls grew damper with torch light flickering in iron sconces. Their footsteps echoed. 

 

Still nothing. 

 

Theo let the silence stretch until it was thick enough to catch on his tongue. 

 

Then - 

 

“You smelled her,” he said, voice flat. 

 

Draco’s head snapped toward him. “What?”

 

“In the potion.”

 

“I didn’t -”

 

Theo gave him a look. The kind of look that cut through years of noble deflection and posturing like it was tissue. 

 

Draco’s jaw clenched. 

 

Theo smirked faintly. “Don’t bother lying. Your neck was red and you stirred counterclockwise twice before correcting. That’s  your ‘panic’ tell.”

 

“I wasn’t panicking.”

 

“You were spiraling.”

 

“I wasn’t -”

 

“Malfoy.”

 

Draco stopped walking. 

 

Theo turned to face him fully now, letting the silence work for him again. 

 

“You smelled her,” Theo said gently, a little more softly this time. “And you’re rattled because it wasn’t some passing curiosity. You’ve been fighting it. Since before the war ended. Probably since sixth year - if memory serves me - maybe even longer.”

 

Draco didn’t speak. 

 

Didn’t blink.

 

Didn’t breathe. 

 

Theo took that as confirmation. 

 

He stepped closer, lowering his voice. 

 

“You don’t get to act shocked that she still affects you,” he said. “We all saw what happened at the Manor. We just never brought it up. Blaise said your hand wouldn’t stop shaking the night you found out she was safe.”

 

Draco’s throat worked once, but he said nothing. 

 

Theo leaned in a fraction more. 

 

“You can hate her all you want, mate. But you don’t get to pretend you don’t feel it.”

 

Draco’s voice came out strained. “It’s not that simple.”

 

Theo shrugged. “Of course it isn’t. Nothing worth burning for ever is.”



***

 

He locked the door with a silent ward. 

 

Double-layered. 

 

And cast Muffliato for good measure. 

 

The Slytherin dormitory was dim, quiet, and colder than usual - the Lake pressed against the windows with an oily shimmer, casting shadows that moved like ghosts across the stone floor. A reminder of where they were. Of who they’d been. 

 

Draco sat on the edge of his bed, staring down at the Head Boy badge still clutched in his fist. 

 

He hadn’t even realised he was holding it. 

 

You smelled her.

 

Theo’s words echoed in his skull, chasing themselves in circles. 

 

He tossed the badge onto the bedside table like it burned him. 

 

His mouth still tasted like ink. 



He scrubbed a hand through his hair and let his head fall forward into his palms. 

 

Amortentia was supposed to show you what you desired. 

 

What your soul yearned for. 

 

He didn’t want her.

 

He didn’t. He couldn’t. 

 

Because wanting her meant acknowledging everything that came with her. Everything she had endured. Everything he had stood silently by for. 

 

The screams. The scent of blood. The word Bellatrix carved into her arm while he stood across the room, shaking and mute and useless

 

Mudblood.

 

He hadn’t stopped it. 

 

Hadn’t even spoken. 

 

He had stood there - watching. 

 

He wanted to be sick. 



A sharp, painful silence fell across his mind. Cold. Clinical.

 

He crossed the room in three steps, opened the bottom drawer of his trunk, and pulled out a narrow green notebook - one that didn’t belong to him. 

 

It was from last year. She’d dropped it during the evacuation. 

 

He’d kept it. 

 

Read it. 

 

Obsessed over it. 

 

The margins were full of her thoughts - annotations scribbled in her aggressive, looping script. Corrections to textbook instructions. Observations about the war. Diagrams, maps, plans.

 

There were pages where her ink bled into the paper like she’d pressed too hard. Other pages looked smudged, as if she’d been crying and tried to wipe her tears with the back of her hand. 

 

He flipped to his favourite page. 

 

It wasn’t brilliant. 

 

It wasn’t even neat.

 

Just two lines at the bottom of an unfinished page:

 

There’s a difference between being alone and being unseen.”

“Sometimes, I think I’d rather be hated honestly, than pitied quietly.”

 

He didn’t know why it gutted him. 

 

But it did. 

 

Every time. 

 

Because he understood that. 

 

Because he was that. 

 

Because maybe she had always been more like him than he wanted to admit. 

 

He closed the notebook, pressed it to his chest, and let his head fall back against the pillow. 

 

He didn’t cry. 

 

Not quite. 

 

But something inside him cracked - just a little. 

 

And when he slept, he dreamed of her eyes - not wide with fear, but lit with fire. 

 

And ink.

 

And grief. 

 

And something that might one day burn him alive. 



***

 

By the time Hermione reached the top of the main staircase, her chest was tight and her throat hurt from how long she’d been holding her breath. 

 

She didn’t stop until she reached the top of the Astronomy Tower. 

 

Not the eighth year dorm. Not the library. Not the Gryffindor common room. 

 

The Tower

 

The first wind that hit her, stole a piece of her panic, peeling it away like dried leaves in October. Cold air. Distant mist. Nothing to do with dungeons or cauldrons of the way he’s looked at her across the Amortentia haze. 

 

He knew.

 

She gripped the railing so hard her knuckles ached. 

 

Draco Malfoy had absolutely known what she smelled. 

 

And the realisation was absolutely, horrifyingly devastating. 

 

She smelled him. 

 

Cedar. Ink. Something masculine and spiced. Apples. The ghost of a memory that lingered behind her teeth. 

 

She shut her eyes, squeezing them until stars danced in the black. 

 

“You look like you’re about to vomit stardust,” said a dreamy voice behind her. 

 

Hermione turned sharply. 

 

Luna was leaning against the stone doorframe, arms tucked into her shawl, barefoot as usual, her eyes impossibly clear in the morning light. 

 

“How do you always do that?” Hermione exhaled. “You just appear .”

 

Luna shrugged. “You were thinking very loudly.”

 

Hermione offered a dry smile. “Was I?”

 

“Mhmm. Something about apples and ink and guilt and old notebooks.”

 

Hermione’s stomach dropped.

 

“... You smelled it too?”

 

“Of course. Everyone did. Mine smelled like wild violets and honey and the forest after it rains.” Luna tilted her head. “Yours smelled like Malfoy.”

 

Hermione flinched. 

 

“You don’t have to look so offended,” Luna added, softly. “It’s not a crime to long for something unexpected.”

 

“I don’t long for him,” Hermione snapped. 

 

“I didn’t say you did,” Luna said gently, walking barefoot to the railing beside her. “But your magic did. That’s the thing about Amortentia. It doesn’t lie. Not even to you.”

 

Hermione swallowed hard, throat dry. 

 

“Doesn’t it wear off?” she asked. “The effect?”

 

“The potion, yes,” Luna said. “But not the truth it reveals. That part tends to linger.”

 

They stood in silence for a long while. 

 

Below them, the Black Lake shimmered like glass. 

 

“You don’t have to understand it yet,” Luna said finally. “But I think he does.”

 

Hermione turned. “What?”

 

“I think Malfoy understands what he smelled. And I think it’s been haunting him longer than he’d ever admit.”

 

Hermione wanted to deny it. 

 

But her mind returned to his face when their eyes met across the bubbling potion. He hadn’t looked triumphant. Or smug. Or cruel. 

 

He had looked wrecked.

 

She exhaled slowly and leaned her head against the stone. 

 

“It’s going to ruin everything, isn’t it?”

 

Luna reached up, brushed a loose curl behind her ear. 

 

“Not everything,” she said. “Just your expectations.”



The corridor leading to the South Wing felt like a tunnel of silence. 

 

Hermione moved briskly, heels clicking across the stone floor, her patrol schedule clenched in one hand like a weapon. She’d rechecked it three times. Patrolling every Tuesday and Thursday from 9:00 to 11:00 p.m. with her co-appointed Head Boy. 

 

She’d begged Professor McGonagall to swap partners. 

 

The answer had been a firm no. 

 

“Consider it an opportunity for growth, Miss Granger,” the headmistress had said. 

 

Growth. 

 

As if she hadn't already grown through battlefields and fire and unrelenting grief. 

 

Draco Malfoy was leaning against the wall when she arrived, arms crossed, expression unreadable. 

 

 Of course he was already there. 

 

  Of course he looked absurdly composed. 

 

“Granger,” he said coolly. 

 

“Malfoy.”

 

They stood for a moment in silence, flanked by flickering torch light and the slow creak of distant staircases adjusting. 

 

“I’ve mapped out a route,” she said, holding out the clipboard. 

 

 He took it without touching her hand. Read it. Passed it back. 

 

“Efficient.”

 

“I am.”

 

Another beat passed. 

 

They began to walk. 

 

The halls were quieter now than they had ever been during school years. War had stripped them of most things - students, laughter, noise. The castle felt haunted. 

 

And yet the tension between them felt almost too alive

 

Each footstep echoed like punctuation between what neither of them were saying. 

 

“I suppose we’re  not going to talk about it,” Hermione said suddenly. 

 

“Talk about what?” Draco asked, too casually. 

 

“You know what.”

 

“Do I?”

 

She stopped walking. 

 

He did too, two paces ahead. 

 

Turned slowly. 

 

She hated how he always looked like he was three steps ahead. How calm he appeared - like none of it touched him. 

 

But she had seen his face. 

 

In the dungeon. 

 

The moment he smelled what she smelled. 

 

“You don’t get to pretend it didn’t happen,” she said, quiet but sharp. 

 

“Pretending,” he echoed. “Isn’t that what we’re best at?”

 

Her jaw clenched. 

 

He watched her with a look that was far too tired to be cruel. 

 

“It’s a potion,” he said after a pause. “It means nothing.”

 

Hermione swallowed hard. “If it meant nothing, you wouldn’t be this bothered.”

 

He flinched. 

 

Only slightly. 

 

But it was enough. 

 

“You don’t know anything about what I feel,” he snapped. 

 

“No,” she said. “But I know what I smelled.”

 

That shut him up.

 

They stared at each other - war-torn rivals turned reluctant prefect. Both of them bruised from truths they weren’t ready to speak aloud. 

 

And then, something shifted. 

 

A hallway door creaked open behind them. 

 

A pair of second years froze under the glow of torchlight, looking properly terrified. 

 

Hermione stepped forward. “You’re not supposed to be out.”

 

“We - we were just -”

 

“Back to your dormitory,” Draco cut in, his voice low and smooth and somehow more threatening than hers had been. 

 

They fled. 

 

Hermione let out a slow breath. 

 

“See?” he said. “Still a good team.”

 

She looked at him. 

 

And - for the first time - she saw not the boy who had tormented her for years, but the man who had survived them. 

 

“Yes,” she said. “Unfortunately.”



***

 

They walked in silence after that. 

 

Not uncomfortable. 

 

Not quite. 

 

But something

 

He watched her out of the corner of his eye - the way she pinched the hem of her sleeve when she was tense, the way she scanned every dark corner like danger might still be hiding there. 

 

He wondered if she ever relaxed. 

 

If she even remembered how. 

 

He meant what he said - about pretending. 

 

He was better at it than anyone. 

 

But it was getting harder now. 

 

Especially when she walked beside him like this, all fire and fragility, and the ghost of Amortentia still clinging to her hair like a secret. 

 

He hated this patrol. 

 

He hated her. 

 

And he hated how little of that was still true. 

 

Chapter 5: The Words We Don't Say

Chapter Text

 

The Slytherin dorm was silent save for the rhythmic tapping of a quill against parchment. 

 

Blaise lay sprawled across his bed, shirt unbuttoned, sleeves rolled, a half-finished Transfiguration essay discarded beside him. His wand was floating above his palm, lazily spinning like a compass with no true north. 

 

Draco stood near the window, arms braced against the stone frame, face bathed in the green shimmer of the Black Lake. 

 

“You ever get the feeling,” he said suddenly, “that your past is going to crawl up your throat and choke you one night?”

 

Blaise didn’t look up. “Sounds like a personal problem.”

 

Draco let out a sharp exhale, half a laugh, half a sigh. 

 

“Do you ever dream about it?” he asked, quieter now. “The war. That house. Her?

 

That got Blaise’s attention. 

 

“Granger?”

 

Draco didn’t answer. 

 

Didn’t need to. 

 

He was already pacing, jaw tight, fists clenched like he could keep it all in if he just held on tightly enough. 

 

“It’s not just dreams,” he said, voice low. “It’s memories. All the time. Her scream, that bloody room, that scar -”

 

He broke off. 

 

“The one on her arm?” Blaise asked carefully.

 

Draco nodded once, eyes shadowed. 

 

“I see it when I close my eyes. I hear her screaming. And then I see me - standing there like a fucking coward.”

 

Blaise was quiet for a long moment. 

 

Then: “You didn’t carve the word, Draco.”

 

“No,” he hissed. “But I let it happen.”

 

Blaise swung his legs off the bed, planted his elbows on his knees, and studied him. 

 

“What do you want me to say?” he asked. “That you were young? That you were scared? That we all were?”

 

Draco didn’t answer. 

 

Because he didn’t want forgiveness. 

 

He wanted silence. He wanted penance

 

“It’s worse now,” he muttered, running a hand over his face. “Since we got back.”

 

“Because of her?”

 

A nod. 

 

“I dream about her voice,” he admitted. “I didn’t even realise I knew it so well. But it’s always there. Always her. Arguing. Lecturing. Shouting. And then…”

 

He trailed off, his throat tight. 

 

“... then what?”

 

Draco looked at him, defeated. 

 

“Then she’s quiet. And I wake up terrified.”

 

Blaise exhaled slowly.

 

“And the handwriting?”

 

Draco blinked. “What?”

 

“You muttered it last week. In your sleep. Her handwriting .”

 

Draco said nothing. 

 

But his jaw tensed. 

 

Blaise nodded like that was confirmation enough. 

 

“So what is it?” he asked. “The curls? The way she writes your name? The ink?”

 

“All of it,” Draco confessed, too tired to lie. “It’s like I’m haunted by the way she thinks .”

 

He turned back toward the window, voice softer now. 

 

“She writes like she’s fighting for her life. Every margin. Every note. It’s like she’s trying to outrun the world before it forgets her.”

 

Blaise didn’t laugh. 

 

Didn’t mock. 

 

Just said, “and you keep reading it.”

 

“Over and over.”

 

“Because?”

 

Draco looked at him. 

 

Because it made him feel less monstrous. 

Because it reminded him that she was real. 

Because it hurt in a way he thought he deserved.

 

“...Because it’s the only part of her I can have,” he admitted quietly. 

 

Silence fell like a stone between them. 

 

Then Blaise stood, walked over, and clapped a hand on Draco’s shoulder. 

 

“Well,” he said. “We’re well and truly fucked, aren’t we?”

 

* * *

 

It was just another Tuesday.

 

Draco told himself that every day now. If he kept the lie simple, maybe it would stick. 

 

Classes. Patrols. Obligations. 

 

Same corridors. Same shadows. Same sounds echoing down the stone halls. 

 

But today, something was different. 

 

He noticed it as he was leaving the History of Mafic classroom. Everyone had already filed out - Binns hadn’t even noticed. Draco was the last to rise, quietly folding his parchment and sliding it into his satchel when his eye caught it. 

 

A single page.

 

Left on the desk in front of his. 

 

Crumpled a little at the corner. Slight smudge of ink at the top. A thin, precise line of writing filled the surface. No name. 

 

But he knew it was hers. 

 

He would have known it if he were blind. 

 

Draco reached for it before he could think better of it. 

 

Just a draft, he told himself. Probably a backup. Probably not even important. 

 

But his fingers trembled when they closed around it. 

 

He took it with him. 



He waited until he was alone. 

 

Back in his dorm, curtains drawn, the gentle pulse of the Lake casting faint, shifting light across the stone floor, he unfolded it with reverence. 

 

Her handwriting. 

 

It really was like a spell. 

 

Hermione Granger didn’t write like anyone else. There was no careless flourish, no wasted motion. Every line was straight-backed, urgent, determined. Her loops were narrow, her capitals strong, her margins full of notes and revisions. He could see where she’d scratched through a sentence and rewritten it - twice. 

 

Revolution is born not of violence, but from the moment a child learns to question the rules meant to contain them.2

 

His throat closed. 

 

He wasn’t sure if it was the words or the fact that she had left them behind. 

 

A mistake. An accident. She would never leave something personal like this if she knew. 

 

And he… he should return it. 

 

She’d want it back. Probably needed it. 

 

But he didn’t move. 

 

He read it again. And again. 

 

Half the page was a theory about post-war structural instability in magical government. The other half was personal - veiled but raw, like her thoughts had outpaced her caution. 

 

And then, in the bottom corner:

 

We won. But I’m still angry. I don’t know what that says about me.

 

Draco stared at the sentence for a long time. 

 

He read it so many times that the words began to blur. 

 

And then, finally, he folded the page - not neatly - and slid it into the inside pocket of his robe. 

 

He didn’t think about what it meant. 

 

Didn’t think about why it comforted him. 

 

Didn’t think about the fact that her mind - her anger, her brilliance, her grief - was now pressed close to his heart, hidden where no one else could see. 

 

Where it had begun to belong.

 

* * *

 

He heard her before he saw her. 

 

“I’m just saying,” Hermione said crisply, “if we’re expected to understand the socio-political ramifications of magical law reform, we can’t ignore how many post-war decrees were authored in secrecy.”

 

Her voice snapped through the classroom like the crack of a whip - confident, unshaken, maddening. 

 

Draco’s quill froze. 

 

He didn’t need to look. He knew the exact tilt of her chin when she said things like that. Knew how she bit her lip when she was about to cut someone down with logic. Knew - knew - how her voice dipped ever so slightly when she got righteously angry. 

 

How do I know that?

 

His jaw tensed. 

 

Across the room, Professor Vector gave a polite nod. “Excellent point, Miss. Granger.”

 

Of course it was. 

 

It always was. 

 

The class turned back to their notes, but Draco didn’t move. He stared at his parchment, the half-finished equation blurring under the pressure behind his eyes. 

 

Shut up, he thought. Just shut up for once.

 

But her voice came again - less sharp now, musing, thoughtful. 

 

“I suppose the issue is whether intent matters as much as consequence.”

 

Of course you’d say that, he thought. Always the bleeding heart. Always needing to understand the why.

 

And then - without planning it, without even raising his hand - he said aloud:

 

“Some of us are just trying to get through the lesson, Granger. No need to write a bloody dissertation on the side.”

 

The silence was immediate. 

 

Hermione turned slowly, eyes flashing. 

 

“Oh, I’m sorry,” she said, icily. “Did I disrupt your nap?”

 

Laughter ripped. A few other Slytherins snickered - including Theo. 

 

But Draco didn’t smile. 

 

Because it didn’t feel satisfying. It didn’t feel like victory. 

 

It felt hollow.

 

Hermione held his gaze a second longer than necessary, and then turned back around, spine stiff with fury. 

 

He stared at the back of her head. 

 

He didn’t even know why he’d done it. He used to be so good at this - mocking, provoking, lashing out. But now?

 

Now it just felt like punching through water. 

 

Why the fuck can’t I stop hearing you?

 

Her voice looped through his head again. Not the words. Just the sound of it. 

 

Precise. Sharp. Honest. 

 

He closed his eyes, fighting the urge to press his fingers against his temples. 

 

This wasn’t fascination. 

 

This was madness. 

 

This was - 

 

Obsession?  

 

No. No, he hated her. He always had. She was everything he resented - righteous, clever, unrelenting. 

 

But she was also something else now. 

 

A mirror. 

 

A scar. 

 

A thread pulling tight through everything he thought he knew. 

 

And he didn’t know how to cut it. 

 

* * *

 

He slammed the bathroom door shut behind him and leaned forward, palms braced against the edge of the porcelain sink, breathing like he’d just sprinted the length of the quidditch pitch. 

 

Pull it together. 

 

The mirror above the basin was cracked in the corner - probably some fifth year’s tantrum - but Draco found his reflection all the same. Pale. Perfect. Controlled. 

 

Mostly. 

 

He turned the tap on and shoved his hands under the freezing water. It stung. 

 

Good. 

 

Steam began to cloud the mirror. He ignored it. 

 

He stared at the thin ink stains along the side of his fingers - residue from that damn parchment of hers. He’d folded it too many times. Smoothed it out again like it meant something. 

 

It didn’t.

 

It didn’t.

 

It couldn’t. 

 

He dried his hands too roughly, then stuffed the towel into the corner like it had personally offended him. 

 

Back to the dorm. Rewrite your Arithmancy notes. Brew that restorative draft for Slughorn. You’ll forget the way she - 

 

His stomach churned. 

 

Because he remembered it all . The lilt of her voice, the tension in her shoulders when she turned around, the head behind her eyes. The fact that even when she clapped back, even when she cut him clean, she still looked… alive

 

Not like the rest of them, who walked around like ghosts pretending to be students. 

 

Not like him.

 

She made it out. And she stayed whole.

 

No, that wasn’t true. 

 

He’d seen the tightness in her mouth when she thought no one was watching. The hollowness beneath the fire. 

 

He wasn’t the only one haunted. 

 

And that made it worse. 

 

Because it meant they might understand each other. 

 

And that was intolerable



He made it to the Slytherin common room, dropped into the chair nearest the fire, and pretended he was fine. 

 

He opened his textbook. Read the same sentence six times. 

 

All he could hear was her voice. 

 

All he could see was the flick of her wand, the scratch of her quill, the curve of her “g”.

 

All he could feel was unmoored.

 

Blaise strolled in, tossed a pillow at him, and said, “You look like you got hexed by a banshee.”

 

“I’m fine,” Draco muttered. 

 

“You’re not.”

 

“Mind your business.”

 

Blaise raised an eyebrow. “Is your business curly-haired and judgemental by any chance?”

 

Draco didn’t answer. 

 

Because maybe Blaise was right. 

 

Maybe he wasn’t unravelling anymore.

 

Maybe he had already come undone.



***

 

Her boots echoed against the flagstone floor, each step louder in the silence of the dark corridor. 

 

She wasn’t sure what made her more irritated: that she’d been assigned patrol with Malfoy again or that she kept anticipating the sound of his footsteps behind her. 

 

And there they were.

 

Measured. Calm. a fraction too close. 

 

He was always like this. Like a shadow stitched to her heel. 

 

“I don’t need you breathing down my neck,” he said flatly, not turning. 

 

“Then walk faster.”

 

Typical.

 

She stopped, whipped around. “Do you have to be so - so -”

 

“Snide? Condescending? Charming?”

 

“Infuriating.”

 

He tilted his head, that maddening curl of his mouth appearing - less of a smirk, more of a private joke he wasn’t willing to share. 

 

“You used to say ‘repugnant’. Am I climbing the ranks?” 

 

She blinked. 

 

Something about the way he said it - dry, but not cruel - gave her pause. 

 

He wasn’t sneering. Not really. 

 

She didn’t trust it. 

 

“Are you… in a good mood?” she asked suspiciously.

 

“Terrifying, isn’t it?”

 

She narrowed her eyes. 

 

Draco just shrugged and stepped past her. 

 

“Come on, Granger. Keep up. I promise not to hex any portraits unless provoked.”



***

 

He didn’t know what possessed him to stop fighting her. 

 

Maybe it was her voice - still echoing from earlier. Maybe it was the way her hair shimmered gold in the moonlight, pulled half-up tonight like she was trying to appear more professional than she felt. 

 

Or maybe it was the fact that every time he insulted her lately, she didn’t flinch the way she used to.

 

It unnerved him. But not in a bad way. 

 

In a curious way. 

 

So he didn’t poke at her tonight. He let her walk beside him in silence. 

 

And when she said nothing, he offered - 

 

“You smell like parchment.”

 

She stopped walking. 

 

“What?”

 

He kept going, voice low. “That ink. You always smell like it. Fresh parchment. Bit of cinnamon.”

 

She stared at him like he’d gone mad. 

 

Maybe he had.

 

But he was too tired to care. 

 

“And what do you smell like?” she said after a moment, carefully controlled. 

 

He glanced at her, something dangerous curling in his chest. 

 

“Regret,” he said simply. 

 

Her expression flickered. 

 

And he saw it - the effect of his honesty . The way it stole the breath from her lungs. The way her shoulder tightened like she didn’t know whether to step closer or bolt. 

 

He kept walking. 

 

And this time, she followed in silence.

 

***

 

She didn’t know what was more unsettling: that Malfoy had complimented her scent - or that he’d told her, so plainly, that he smelled like regret. 

 

He didn’t sound sarcastic. 

 

He sounded… 

 

Tired. 

 

Haunted. 

 

Human

 

And she didn’t know what to do with that. 

 

So she said nothing. 

 

Let the silence stretch between them like something sacred. 

 

He didn’t speak again, but he slowed his steps just enough so that they walked side by side. Not enemies. Not allies. 

 

Something in between. 

 

And that was somehow the most dangerous of all. 



***

 

They walked the rest of the corridor in silence. 

 

No more jabs. No clever retorts. No fire. 

 

Just the soft sound of her boots on stone, the way the light caught the tips of her hair, and the faintest trace of parchment and ink and cinnamon whenever she stepped too close. 

 

Draco didn’t speak again. 

 

He couldn’t trust his voice.

 

Not when he’d already said too much. 

Not when she was still replaying it in her head - he could tell by the way she kept stealing glances at him like she didn’t know who he was anymore. 

 

Neither do I.

 

At the end of the hall, she paused. 

“Right corridor’s yours,” she said quietly. “We’re done for tonight.”

 

He gave a nod, sharp, but not unkind. 

 

And as she turned away, he let himself look. Just once. 

 

The curve of her spine. The way her wand hand flexed and relaxed as she walked. Her calm, controlled breath. Like she hadn’t just unravelled something in him he’d been trying to keep buried for years

 

When she turned the corner and vanished from sight, he didn’t move. 

 

Not for a long time. 

 

Finally, in the stillness, he whispered to the empty corridor: 

 

“I don’t hate you anymore.”

 

He didn’t know if it was a confession or a warning. 

 

But the words felt heavier once they were gone. 

 

Like the beginning of something he wasn’t sure he could undo. 

Chapter 6: A Proposal Made in Ink

Chapter Text

The toast was burnt again. 

 

Hermione didn’t care. 

 

She stared down at her plate like it held answers instead of eggs, ignoring the hushed murmur of conversation around her. The Great Hall still felt too big. Too empty. Too… damaged

 

The enchanted ceiling had repaired itself months ago, but the people beneath it hadn't. 

 

She sipped her tea. Lukewarm. Stale. 

 

Across the table, Ginny flipped a page in the Prophet and scowled. “They’re still publishing Rita bloody Skeeter. Unbelievable.”

 

“Mmm.” Hermione didn’t look up. 

 

“You’re brooding again.”

 

“I’m reading , Ginny.”

 

“You’re staring at crumbs like they insulted your ancestors.”

 

Hermione gave a half-hearted glare and turned her attention to the staff table. McGonagall was rising to her feet. 

 

Conversation dimmed. Attention shifted. 

 

“Good morning,” the Headmistress began, voice as brisk as ever but it lacked its usual steel. “I’ll be brief. The war fractured more than buildings and bones. It fractured the community . And if Hogwarts is to become whole again, we must do more than sit beside one another - we must understand one another.”

 

Hermione straightened. 

 

McGonagall continued. “As such, a new House Unity initiative will begin this term. Each student will be assigned a pen pal from another house. Anonymous, to begin. A way to connect beyond house bias. You will write weekly, without exception.”

 

The room rippled with sound - disbelief, amusement, confusion. 

 

“Aren’t we a bit old for owl post games?” Seamus muttered around a mouthful of eggs. 

 

“It’s not a game,” Hermione said, lips tight. “It’s -”

 

But she didn’t finish. Because for once , she didn’t have an answer ready. 

 

Her stomach twisted. 

 

McGonagall went on. “Your partners will be assigned today. You may sign your letters or remain anonymous at your discretion. However I encourage honesty, vulnerability, and reflection. You may find more in your partner than you expect.”

 

Ginny nudged Hermione under the table. “You love this. Don’t lie.”

 

Hermione wasn’t so sure. 

 

Something about it felt too… exposed. 

 

Too dangerous. 

 

She looked across the hall - and met grey eyes staring back at her

 

Draco Malfoy didn’t look amused. Or annoyed. Or smug. 

 

He looked wary. 

 

And for a flicker of a moment, she felt it . That thread again. The one neither of them had cut.

 

The one pulling tighter. 



***

 

Draco Malfoy hated breakfast. 

 

It used to be tolerable. Predictable, even. Coffee. Toast. Blaise’s lazy commentary. Theo’s silent brooding. 

 

But now?

 

Now breakfast was a war zone with teacups. 

 

Too many eyes. Too many ghosts hiding in the folds of black robes and hollow stares. No one laughed the way they used to. No one argued with true heat. It was all… echo. 

 

He tore a croissant in half and didn’t eat it. 

 

McGonagall stood, and he immediately regretted dragging himself out of bed at all. 

 

“As such, a new House Unity initiative will begin this term…”

 

Draco blinked. What?

 

“...assigned a pen pal from another House. Anonymous, to begin.”

 

His brain flatlined.

 

Theo muttered, “You’ve got to be joking.”

 

Blaise just smirked. “I bet mine will be a Hufflepuff. I’ll be buried in rainbows and flower drawings by Thursday.”

 

Draco didn’t speak. 

 

His gaze had already drifted across the room. 

 

She was sitting there - spine straight, brows furrowed, watching McGonagall like the answer to every unsolved equation was about to be handed down in plain speech. 

 

Granger.

 

Her eyes flitted across the staff table, thoughtful. Calculating. 

 

Then, as if pulled by some unseen force, her gaze landed on his. 

 

Direct.

 

Sharp.

 

Unflinching.

 

Draco didn’t look away. 

 

Couldn’t. 

 

For just a breath of a moment, neither of them blinked. 

 

And he felt it again - the thread . That pull. The thing in her voice that lived inside his bones now. The thing he wanted to silence and memorise in the same breath. 

 

Blaise nudged him. “You’re staring.”

 

Draco blinked and dragged his eyes back to his plate. 

 

“I’m glaring,” he said flatly. 

 

“Right. Is that what we’re calling it now.”

 

He ignored him. 

 

Instead, he pictured the pen pal letters. The ink. The parchment. 

 

The possibility - however small - that someone might write something that unravelled him completely.

 

Someone like her. 

 

He scowled, hating the heat curling in his stomach. 

 

Let it not be her.

 

Because if it was?

 

He didn’t know if he’d fight it. 

 

Or fall.



***

 

They were stretched out in a forgotten corner of the castle courtyard, enjoying what little sunlight could bleed through the autumn fog. Blaise had transfigured a bench into something resembling a lounge. Theo sat cross-legged on the stone ledge, absently flicking his wand to animate falling leaves into duelling squirrels.

 

Draco didn’t join in. 

 

He stood at the railing, arms crossed, staring into the gray sky like it had insulted his bloodline. 

 

Blaise, as usual, decided he would poke first. 

 

“So,” He drew the word out, letting it stretch like elastic. “Pen pals. Anonymous secrets. Emotional vulnerability. Hogwarts has truly outdone itself.”

 

Theo snorted. “Ten Galleons says the first student to snap is that Ravenclaw sixth year with that creepy eye twitch.”

 

“Nah,” Blaise said, stretching. “It’ll be Cormac McLaggen. I give him two letters before he starts drawing crude sketches of his own ego.”

 

Draco muttered “disgusting” without turning around. 

 

Theo tilted his head. “And what about you pen pal, Malfoy? What if it’s someone who’s still pissed about, say… the war? Or your face?”

 

“I don’t write feelings. I barely write essays.”

 

“Mm,” Blaise said, eyes gleaming. “But what if hers is eloquent? Beautiful, even. All ink loops and parchment perfume. Maybe she tells him secrets. Things she’d never say aloud.”

 

Draco’s jaw clenched. 

 

Theo caught the shift instantly. 

 

He raised an eyebrow. “Ah. There it is.”

 

“There what is?”

 

“That twitch. The one that says you don’t want Hermione Granger spilling her trauma and truth into someone else’s lap.”

 

“I don’t care what Granger does,” Draco said too quickly. 

 

Blaise laughed under his breath. “You care. You care in that lovely, repressed, possessive way that makes me think you’re going to read every student’s letter out of sheer paranoia.”

 

“I am not-”

 

“She’ll be writing to someone else, mate,” Theo said, quieter now. “Someone who might say the right thing. Someone who doesn’t have a past that makes her flinch.”

 

The silence turned heavy. 

 

Draco didn’t answer. 

 

Didn’t need to. 

 

Because they both saw it - the tightening of his hands around the stone railing. The set of his shoulders. The muscle ticking in his jaw. 

 

Blaise leaned back, whistling low. “Well, this should be fun.”

 

Theo just smirked. “Or catastrophic.”



***

 

He hadn’t meant to linger. 

Really, he hadn’t. 

 

He’d only been passing the corridor outside the library. Heading for the charms annex. Maybe. 

 

But then her voice floated through the half-open door - low, thoughtful, undeniable hers - and he froze like a statue, caught between impulse and shame. 

 

“...I don’t know,” she was saying. “It feels strange. Writing to someone you don’t know, but maybe that’s the point. Maybe it’s easier , being honest with a stranger.”

 

Easier?

 

To be honest?

 

With someone who isn’t me?

 

He hated the thought before he’d even finished thinking it. 

 

Another voice answered - Lovegood, dreamy and gentle. “I think it’s lovely. Like sending your thoughts out into the world in a bottle. The right person will understand, even without a name.”

 

Hermione gave a soft laugh, the sound biting into Draco’s spine. 

 

“I doubt Malfoy’s writing anything insightful,” she murmured. “Probably just insults in calligraphy.”

 

Draco almost smirked. Almost. 

But something in her tone - light, but not cruel - coiled inside him. 

 

She expected nothing from him. 

 

Not understanding. Not decency. 

Certainly not depth. 

 

And it shouldn’t matter. 

He didn’t want her to expect anything. 

He didn’t owe her anything. 

 

Except… 

 

Except maybe he did.

 

The scar on her arm said otherwise. 

 

And the way she walked, chin lifted, always braced for a fight, said otherwise too. 

 

He stepped back from the door, cold and burning all at once. 

 

What would she write in her first letter?

 

What pieces of herself would she offer to someone else - some anonymous nobody - because she couldn’t possibly imagine him worthy of the truth? 

 

He didn’t care. 

 

He didn’t. 

 

But when he got back to the Slytherin common room that night, he reached for ink and parchment and stared at the blank page for an hour. 

 

And when Blaise passed by and quipped, “Practicing for your secret admirer?” Draco didn’t look up. 

 

He just kept staring at that paper. 

 

And wondered what kind of man she might fall in love with on the page. 

 

And why, exactly, it wasn’t allowed to be him. 



***

 

The parchment was thick, creamy, charms-reinforced. 

 

Hermione turned it over in her hands as if expecting it to whisper secrets. 

 

Instead, it stared back at her - blank and expectant. 

 

Her packet arrived at dinner, dropped by a tawny owl with a tiny violet ribbon tied to its foot. It landed next to her pumpkin juice with a silent thud and a folded note bearing McGonagall’s slanted script:

 

Miss Granger,

 

Thank you in advance for your thoughtful participation.

 

Your owl knows where it must go.

 

- M.M.

 

Hermione slid the contents into her satchel without a word. Ginny raised an eyebrow, but Hermione just shook her head.

 

She didn’t feel ready to give pieces of herself to a stranger. 

Not yet. 

 

Maybe not ever.

 

She wasn’t scared, not exactly. But the idea of bearing anything real - after everything she’d buried - felt like a step too far. 

 

Not tonight,. 

 

She didn’t open the ink. 

 

She didn’t reach for her quill. 

 

She just stared at her bag and wondered what someone might say to her - if they were honest. If they knew it was her. 



***

 

Draco’s was waiting for him on his bed.

 

No owl. No flourish. 

 

Just a black box sealed in silver wax, and a note written with brutal simplicity. 

 

Mr Malfoy,

 

Your owl is already trained. 

 

Let it fly. 

 

- M.M.

 

Draco sat at the edge of the bed for a long time, fingers drumming against the box. 

 

He didn’t know what compelled him to open it. Curiosity? Boredom?

 

Need?

 

Inside: a thick stack of enchanted parchment, a glass bottle of black ink, and a monogrammed quill with the Hogwarts crest. Elegant. Impersonal.

 

He turned the first page. 

 

It resisted him at first - like it was alive. Then softened. 

 

Welcoming. 

 

He didn’t think. Just dipped the quill and began. 

 

No drafts.

 

No hesitations. 

 

He wrote like his hand had been waiting for this moment longer than he had. 

 

The scratch of quill against parchment echoed in the stillness. 

 

He didn’t sign it. Didn’t need to. 

 

He folded the page, sealed it, and set it beside the windowsill where his owl already waited. Silent. Watching. 

 

When he tied the letter to her leg, she blinked once - then vanished into the night without a sound. 

 

Draco watched until she disappeared. 

 

And only then did he allow himself to breathe again. 

Chapter 7: Unexpected Ink

Chapter Text

The Astronomy Tower was almost always deserted this late. 

 

Hermione had climbed the winding staircase for silence, not company - her satchel slung over one shoulder, the still - unopened pen pal parchment tucked beneath a stack of Arithmancy notes. Her head hurt. Her heart did too, but she’d never admit that out loud. 

 

The sky outside the tower was ink-black and clear. 

 

She didn’t expect to hear sobbing. 

 

It was soft at first - barely a gasp. A stifled sniffle. The sound of someone trying not to fall apart and failing anyway. 

 

Hermione froze halfway up the last step. 

 

She knew that voice. 

 

No. No bloody way - 

 

“Parkinson?”

 

There was a rustle, a hiss of embarrassment, and then a blur of black fabric as Pansy tried to blot her cheeks without letting Hermione see. Too late. 

 

“Go away, Granger.”

 

Hermione didn’t. 

 

Couldn’t.

 

Pansy sat curled beneath the window ledge, knees hugged to her chest, face red and blotchy in a way that Hermione had never seen before. No sharp eyeliner. No pout. No venom. Just a girl with her mask cracked open. 

 

“...Are you -” Hermione paused. “Are you all right?”

 

“Do I look all right?” 

 

“No,” Hermione said bluntly. “You look like you’ve been crying for a while.”

 

That earned her a glare. Watery, but genuine. 

 

“I didn’t think you cared .”

 

“I don’t. Not really. But I don’t -” Hermione hesitated. “I don’t like seeing anyone like this. Even you.”

 

Silence settled. Awkward and taut. 

 

Then Pansy laughed. Sharp and humorless.

 

“This bloody letter project,” she muttered, voice thick. “All of it. It’s so stupid. Write your feelings. Be honest. Reconnect. Like we’re just going to stitch ourselves back together with ink and pretend we aren’t all ruined.”

 

Hermione’s chest ached. 

 

“Why does it bother you so much?” she asked gently. 

 

Pansy looked away, shoulders hunched. “Because I don’t know what I’d say. Because I spent the last year lying about everything - pretending I wasn’t terrified every single day, praying no one noticed that I wasn’t half as cruel as I pretended to be.”

 

Hermione sat down beside her, slow and unsure. 

 

“You were awful to me.”

 

“I know,” a pause. “I thought if I pushed hard enough, no one would push back.”

 

They sat like that for a long time. Quiet. Breathing. 

 

“I hated you,” Hermione said softly

 

“I hated you, too.”

 

Another silence. But this one didn’t ache. 

 

“I think,” Hermione said after a while, “we were both busy surviving.”

 

Pansy blinked. “Do you… feel guilty all the time?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Even when you know you did the right thing?”

 

“Especially then.”

 

They looked at each other. Something passed between them - recognition, maybe. Not forgiveness. Not yet. 

 

But something

 

When Hermione stood to leave, she hesitated at the stairs. 

 

“Write your letter,” she said quietly. “Even if it’s messy. Even if it’s angry.”

 

Pansy gave a shaky nod. “You too.”

 

* * *

 

The letter arrived in the library. 

Not at breakfast. Not at her dorm. 

 

Just landed beside her textbook with an elegant little tap, the owl already gone like it had never been there. 

 

Hermione blinked. 

Looked around. 

No one saw.

 

The envelope was plain, the seal generic. No colour, no flourish. Just the heavy, weighted feel of someone trying very hard not to care. 

 

She turned it over in her hands. Her heart kicked once. 

 

Then she opened it. 

 

To whomever thought this was a good idea - 

 

I admire your blind optimism. I assume you’re the sort of person who believes in soulmates and thinks pumpkin juice is a reasonable beverage choice. I pity you deeply. 

 

Nevertheless, I’ve agreed to write. Temporarily. If only because this might be the most entertainment I’ve had since a certain third-year Hufflepuff tried to hex his own eyebrows off. 

 

Feel free to keep things light. No war trauma, no tears, and if you mention ‘finding yourself’ I will personally transfigure this parchment into something indecent.

 

Regards, (begrudgingly)

- Your Unfortunate Partner. 

 

Hermione stared at it for a long time. 

 

Then - unexpectedly - laughed.

Out loud.

 

I was ridiculous. 

It was snide and snarky and absolutely dripping with condescension. 

 

And somehow… 

It was funny

 

She read it again, and the corner of her mouth curved before she could stop it. 

 

This wasn’t what she expected. 

Not softness. Not comfort. 

 

But this…

This was honest in a way she hadn’t realised she’d been craving. 

 

Whoever this person was, they clearly had no intention of coddling her. And oddly, she appreciated that. 

 

She folded the parchment, placed it gently between the pages of her Arithmancy book, and whispered,

 

“Challenge accepted.”



***

 

He wasn’t following her. 

 

Not technically

 

He just happened to be in the library. 

Again.

 

Leaning against the bookcase with a text on advanced hex countermeasures in one hand, and her in his peripheral vision like a goddamned magnetic force. 

 

She was reading. 

Surprise, surprise. 

 

Something thick and incomprehensible. Probably Arithmancy. Her head bent low, curls slipping over her face as she flipped a page. 

 

He should’ve walked away. 

 

Should’ve. Didn’t.

 

Because then - 

Then she did something that made his chest twist in a way he absolutely loathed

 

She smiled. 

 

It was small. 

Barely there.

But real.

 

A flash of amusement that curled her lips upward and made her eyes crease faintly at the corners. Soft. Unpolished. Like the kind of smile she didn’t even know she was wearing. 

 

And it shattered him a little. 

 

He wasn’t used to that expression on her. Not outside the classrooms and war councils. Not post-war. Not post- him

 

She looked… younger. Less heavy.

 

Happy.

 

And he hated the fact he wanted to know what caused it. 

 

More than that - he hated the suspicion curling low in his gut. 

 

Because she was holding parchment. Thin, familiar parchment. Folded twice. Tucked carefully between her fingers as she turned back to her textbook with an odd, thoughtful look. 

 

Draco’s stomach dropped. 

 

Could it be…?

 

No.

Couldn’t be.

She didn’t know. No one knew. 

 

He’d used no name. No handwriting. Even the seal was generic. 

But gods - what if it was?

 

What if she was smiling at his letter?

 

He stared a second too long. 

 

She looked up. 

 

Their eyes locked. 

 

Hermione’s brow furrowed instantly, the smile gone. “What?”

 

Draco sneered before he could stop himself. “Didn’t realise the library allowed giggling now. Should I alert Madam Pince?”

 

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Run along, Malfoy. Surely there’s a mirror somewhere missing you.”

 

He scoffed. Mask on. “Charming as always, Granger.”

 

But his heart was pounding. 

 

Because if she had read his letter…

If that smile had been for his words - 

 

Then maybe… 

Maybe he wasn’t entirely wrong about this ridiculous project after all. 

 

* * *

 

It was a lazy Sunday in the Slytherin common room. 

 

Blaise was sprawled sideways across one of the green velvet sofas, flipping through Witch Weekly like it owed him a favor. Theo was polishing his wand while levitating Bertie Bott’s Beans into his mouth, eyes glazed with boredom. 

 

And Draco?

 

Draco was pretending to read a history book while staring blindly at the same sentence for a full ten minutes. 

 

Until the owl came. 

 

A snowy blur swooped low, dropped a folded letter onto his lap, and vanished out the narrow stone window without a sound. 

 

Blaise raised an eyebrow, “Secret admirer?”

 

Draco rolled his eyes. “Obviously.”

 

Theo snorted. “Maybe it’s the pen pal, come to confess their undying affection.”

 

Draco didn’t answer.

 

He was too busy staring at the envelope.

 

His fingers tingled. 

 

Slowly, he opened it. 

 

And then the world tilted. 

 

Not because of what it said - though that was enough to knock the wind from him. 

 

But because of the handwriting

 

Slanted. Neat. Fiercely controlled.

With faint indentations from how hard the quill had been pressed. 

Exactly the kind of precision that screamed: I care too much to be careless.

 

Draco had seen this handwriting before. 

 

On essays. In margins. In blood. 

 

On her arm. 

In his nightmares.

 

Granger

 

He nearly dropped the parchment. 

 

But he didn’t. 

 

Instead, he read.

 

To my Unfortunate Partner,

 

If you’re going to insult me, please try to be more original. The Hufflepuff eyebrow hex was last semester’s gossip. I expected better from someone so clearly allergic to emotional sincerity. 

 

As for pumpkin juice, I’ll have you know it’s rich in vitamins. But if you’d prefer to spend your days bitter and dehydrated, far be it from me to stop you. 

 

I’ve agreed to write as well. Temporarily. Let’s call it an experiment in tolerance. Though if you quote poetry or reference your tragic upbringing, I’ll assume you’re someone from Gryffindor and report you to Pince. 

 

Sincerely (but not warmly)

- Your Slightly Less Unfortunate Partner. 

 

Draco blinked. 

 

Blaise was still watching him. 

 

“So?” he asked, bored. “Are they deranged or romantic?”

 

“...Both.”

 

Theo squinted. “Why do you look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

 

Because I have, Draco thought. 

 

A ghost with wild hair, ink-stained fingers, and a laugh that had no business sounding that lovely in the library. 

 

“Just surprised,” Draco said smoothly, folding the letter and slipping it into his pocket before they could catch the tremor in his hand. “Didn’t think they’d actually respond.”

 

But inside?

 

He was unravelling. 

 

Because it was her. 

Granger

She was his pen pal. 

 

And she had no idea. 

She had smiled at his letter. 

 

Worse - her letter was brilliant .

Clever. Cutting. Infuriating. 

 

And Draco?

Draco didn’t know if he wanted to scream or grin. 

 

* * *

 

The dungeons were quiet. 

Dark. Too quiet.

 

The fire crackled low, shadows dancing against the walls. The scent of old stone and parchment thick in the air. 

 

Draco sat alone at his desk, elbows braced on the wood, the letter lying flat in front of him. 

 

Her letter.

 

He’d already read it six times.

Now he was on the seventh. 

 

Every line dug its claws deeper. Every word throbbed like a bruise beneath his skin. 

 

He knew that voice. That bite. That impossible maddening rhythm in the way she strung sarcasm into art. 

 

Granger.

 

And somehow, she was writing to him . Trusting this anonymous exercise to offer slivers of herself - even if wrapped in barbs and deflection. And the thought - 

 

The thought of her writing this to someone else? To some idiot who wouldn’t get it? Who wouldn’t rise to meet her?

 

Draco’s jaw clenched. 

 

The possessiveness was irrational. He knew that. But it didn’t stop the rush of heat curling in his chest. 

 

She’s not writing to some prick that doesn’t deserve her truths.

 

She’s writing to me

 

That changed everything. 

 

Draco leaned back, fingers drumming the desk as if his skin could bleed out the tension. 

 

He should stop. 

He should pull away now, request another match, never send a second letter. 

 

It would be the right thing to do. The smart thing. 

 

She’d hate him if she ever found out. 

 

But - 

 

Her words were still echoing. 

That wicked little curl at the end. 

 

Let’s call it an experiment of tolerance.”

 

Draco’s mouth twitched despite himself. 

 

Experiment, was it?

 

He reached for a fresh sheet of parchment.

Dipped his quill. 

Hesitated. 

 

Then began to write.

 

To my Slightly Less Unfortunate Partner,

 

You criticise my insult selection and gossip sources, and yet I notice you offered no improved alternatives. Curious. Are you always this smug with nothing to back it up, or am I a special exception?

 

As for the pumpkin juice slander - I stand by it. There’s something deeply suspicious about any beverage that tastes like regret and cinnamon. 

 

Still, I must admit I didn’t expect you to respond. Or to match me wit for wit. Congratulations. You’ve ensured I’m not entirely bored. 

 

Temporarily, of course. 

 

Let’s see if your second attempt is as tolerable as your first. 

 

Yours (less begrudgingly)

Your Unfortunate Partner.

 

Draco sat back and stared at the ink.

 

This was a mistake. 

 

A disaster waiting to happen. 

 

But as the owl tapped impatiently at the window, and he folded the letter with practiced hands - 

 

He felt something he hadn’t felt in years. 

 

Anticipation.



***

 

“You’ve been twitchy,” Theo said, voice mild as he dropped into the armchair opposite Draco’s in the Slytherin common room. 

 

“I always twitch when you speak.”

 

“Mm,” Blaise hummed, barely glancing up from his tarot deck, which he’d started using purely to annoy Theo. “Except you haven’t even insulted my shoes today. Which means something is definitely wrong.”

 

Draco didn’t answer. He just kept his gaze pinned on the fire, his jaw working slightly, fingers curled too tightly around the edge of something half-tucked under the cover of a book. 

 

Theo clocked it instantly.

A folded letter.

Not school parchment. The good kind. Thick. Personal. Still creased where it had been opened and read. And re-read , if he had to guess.

 

“Oh,” Theo said slowly. “So that’s why you’ve been acting like a bloody ghost.”

 

“I’m fine.”

 

“You’re never fine.”

 

Blaise sat up, suddenly interested. “Who’s the letter from?”

 

“No one.”

 

Theo raised a brow. “Draco. Please. That’s literally a letter in your lap.”

 

“It’s part of the initiative,” Draco muttered. “The pen pal thing.”

 

“Ah,” Blaise said knowingly. “So she wrote back.”

 

Draco stiffened. “How do you know it’s a she?”

 

Theo smirked. “Because you look like you’ve been hexed with a particularly slow-moving confession spell.”

 

“Shut up, both of you.”

 

But it was too late.

 

Theo, with none of his Slytherin self preservation and far too much Gryffindor curiosity, reached across and snatched the letter.

 

Draco was on him in an instant. 

 

“Give it back.” His voice was low. Dangerous. And his wand was out

 

Theo smirked and blinked. “Bloody hell, mate. I was just -”

 

“Now.”

 

The command in his tone froze the air around them. 

 

Theo handed the parchment back immediately. 

 

Blaise, watching from the side, suddenly felt a strange stillness wash over him. 

That level of protectiveness. The way Draco’s hand shook just slightly as he tucked the letter away like it was more than ink and paper. Like it was fragile . Scared. 

 

He’d only ever seen that once before. 

 

During the war.

 

When he found Draco sitting outside the Manor library with blood on his hands and Hermione Granger’s torn scarf clutched to his chest like it would keep him from breaking. 

 

Blaise stared. 

 

And understood.

 

“...It’s her,” he said softly. 

 

Draco didn’t respond. 

 

Didn’t have to. 

 

Blaise leaned back, rubbing his hands together. 

“Oh, gods. It’s actually her.”

 

Theo blinked, “wait - Granger?”

 

“She doesn’t know it’s him.” Blaise muttered, already plotting ten levels ahead. “But he knows. And he’s writing back.”

 

There was a long silence.

 

Then Theo said, “We are so fucked.”

 

Draco just closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair, letter safely in his pocket. 

And for the first time in weeks - 

 

He smiled. 

 

Chapter 8: Letter Between Strangers

Chapter Text

To my Allegedly Unfortunate Partner,

 

Pumpkin juice tastes like autumn and childhood nostalgia. If that makes you uncomfortable, perhaps the problem isn’t the beverage, but your lack of soul. 

 

Also, I didn’t offer better insults because I assumed you’d rise to the challenge. Clearly, I was too optimistic. But do keep trying - it’s charming watching you pretend not to try. 

 

Temporarily tolerant, 

Your Slightly Less Unfortunate Partner.

 

* * *

 

To the Slightly Smug one, 

 

Nostalgia is overrated. So is childhood. And you should know better than to use ‘charming’ and my name - albeit anonymous - in the same sentence. Dangerous territory. 

 

Still, I appreciate your misguided belief in my potential. It’s sweet. Like poison wrapped in sugar. 

 

I assume you enjoy books with tragic endings and feel personally offended by poorly alphabetized shelves. 

 

Tell me I’m wrong. I dare you.

 

- Your Unfortunate (but observant) Partner.

 

* * *

 

To the Observant One (Ugh),

 

You are wrong. I don’t like tragic endings. 

 

I need them. 

 

But I am offended by poor organization, so congratulations. You’re not entirely hopeless. 

 

I suspect you don’t sleep well. Too many thoughts, too many teeth, not enough warmth. 

 

Tell me I’m wrong. 

 

Yours (begrudgingly)

Slightly Smug.

 

* * *

 

To the One Who Sees Too Much, 

 

I sleep just fine, thanks. Perfectly. Peacefully. Surrounded by the sound of silence and my own excellence. 

 

… Alright, no, I don’t sleep. Happy now?

 

You read too well. It’s inconvenient. And vaguely unfair. 

 

So here’s a question for balance: what’s the one thing you wish people knew about you?

 

I’ll answer too. Eventually. 

 

If you’re brave enough. 

 

- Yours in insomnia,

Ugh.

 

* * *

 

To the Overly Dramatic One, 

 

Your letter arrived at breakfast. I nearly choked on toast. Which is either romantic or deeply unfortunate. 

 

Here’s my answer: I hate being seen as strong when I don’t feel it. People expect consistency. I’m not consistent.

 

Now it’s your turn. Don’t make me regret honesty.

 

Still watching you,

Slightly Smug.

 

* * *

 

To the Honest One,

 

Fine. Here it is: I’m not who people think I am. Never have been. 

 

Sometimes I wish I could just vanish. Not forever. Just for long enough to stop pretending. 

 

You’re the first person I’ve told that. 

 

Don’t get smug. Or do. You will anyway. 

 

-Yours (...fuck),

Dramatic and Defensive.

 

* * *

 

To the One Who’s Trying, 

 

I won’t get smug. Not this time. 

 

Instead, here’s something awful: I used to believe knowledge could save people. Then I watched it fail. I think that broke something in me. 

 

But I still believe. Not in saving everyone - just in trying. 

 

You’re trying to. I see it. 

 

Don’t stop.

 

-Yours in stubbornness, 

Still Slightly Smug.

 

* * *

 

To the One I Hate Less Than I Should,

 

You’re exhausting. And brilliant. And I hate that I look forward to these. 

 

There’s something terribly wrong with me. 

 

You once said this was an experiment in tolerance. I think it’s becoming something else. 

 

I don’t know what it is yet. But I don’t want it to stop. 

 

-Yours in confusion, 

Possibly Tolerant. 

 

* * *

 

It was stupid. 

 

He told himself that. Repeated it like a mantra as he sat in the corner of the library, hidden behind a useless volume on Defensive Theory. A perfect sightline to the table near the windows. Her usual spot. 

 

She was already there. Already opened it. Already - 

 

Merlin.

 

She was smiling.

 

Not a wide one. Not bright or beaming. It was quiet. Small. Just a slow, reluctant pull at the corners of her mouth like she was fighting it and losing - 

-and it destroyed him. 

 

Draco stared, frozen. His heart kicked once and didn’t stop. She held the letter like it was something precious, something worth rereading. Her eyes lingered, tracing lines he remembered too vividly. 

 

She tilted her head, lips parting just a little - and then she pressed her fingers to them. 

 

Soft. Thoughtful. Almost reverent .

 

His lungs didn’t work right.

 

He’d written something real. Not clever. Not cruel. Just true . Something raw and dangerous he hadn’t meant to give her, not really. And now she was holding it. 

 

Worse - feeling it. 

 

He gripped the edge of his book, fingers white-knuckled.

 

What the hell was he doing?

 

This was Granger. 

Granger

And yet…

 

Draco watched her fold the letter neatly. Gently. She tucked it away into the spine of her Transfiguration book like it was sacred. 

 

Like it meant something.

 

His throat burned. There was a pressure behind his ribs, sharp and unfamiliar. 

 

Maybe it was pride. 

Maybe it was guilt. 

Maybe it was the horrifying realization that he was in far too deep already. 

 

He dropped his head into his hands. 

 

Gods help him - 

He didn’t want her to stop either. 



***

 

It wasn’t exactly a friendship. Not yet. 

But it was something. 

 

Hermione sat beside Pansy Parkinson at the far end of the Slytherin’s table, the two of them sipping tea in a silence that had become oddly comforting. 

 

They didn’t speak. Not beyond a muttered “ pass the sugar ” or a shared eye roll when Millicent snorted pumpkin juice through her nose across the table. 

But they didn’t have to. 

 

People were noticing. 

 

A few first-years whispered as they passed. Astoria Greengrass cast a lingering look. Even Theo Nott, blinked when he walked by, doing a double take as he caught sight of the pair of them - Hermione Granger and Pansy bloody Parkinson - sitting shoulder to shoulder like it was normal

 

But it wasn’t about them.

 

Hermione didn’t care.

 

Not today.

 

She was too focused on the fresh sheet of parchment in front of her, her fingers twitching around the quill. Her pen pal’s last letter sat carefully folded beside her plate, half-tucked beneath a napkin. She’s already read it. Twice. Possibly five times. 

 

I don’t know what this is yet. But I don’t want it to stop.

 

The words had burrowed under her skin like warmth in winter. She didn’t even know who he was. She should be more cautious. More skeptical. But gods, it felt like someone finally saw her. Not as a war hero. Not as the clever one. Just as her.

 

She touched the quill to the page.

 

And she wrote.

 

To the One Who Started This (And Can’t Seem To Stop),

 

Thank you. For not stopping. 

 

I won’t either.

 

I don’t know what this is yet, either. But it’s… something. Something real. 

 

And I don’t get much of that anymore. 

 

I’ve spent months trying to rebuild myself. Pretending I’m fine. Acting like I don’t see the cracks in everything. In everyone. 

 

But you wrote something real. And now I want to, too. 

 

So here it is: I’m scared of who I am when no one’s looking. 

 

But this - these letters - make me feel like maybe that version of me isn’t so unloveable. 

 

Don’t disappear. 

 

-Yours in terrifying honesty,

Still Slightly Smug. 

 

She folded it carefully. Tied the thread of twine around it with steady hands. 

 

Beside her, Pansy gave the smallest huff - almost a laugh - and reached over to pour more tea into Hermione’s cup without asking. 

 

Hermione didn’t thank her. 

 

She didn’t have to. 



***

 

The owl landed before breakfast. Silent. Efficient.  Like it knew exactly what it was delivering. 

 

Draco blinked as the letter dropped into his lap. He didn’t move right away. Just stared at the parchment wrapped in a thin thread of twine like it might burn him. 

 

It wasn’t her usual handwriting. 

 

It was still hers. Still hers.

 

But different. 

 

Less precise. More human. As if she’d written it in one breath, afraid that if she stopped, she wouldn’t start again. 

 

He waited until he was alone. 

 

Pulled the curtains of his bed shut, cast every silencing and privacy charm he knew, and opened it with hands that shook far more than he’d ever admit. 

 

And then he read it. 

 

Slowly. 

Twice.

Three times.

 

Every word.

 

“So here it is: I’m scared of who I am when no one’s looking.”

“But this - these letters -make me feel like maybe that version of me isn’t so unloveable.”

 

Draco closed his eyes. His chest caved in like the air had been ripped from it. 

 

She didn’t know. 

She didn’t know it was him. 

And still… she trusted him with this?

 

He felt sick. And raw. And wanted , in a way he hadn’t been in years. Not for what he could offer. Not for his name. Just… him

 

The him he didn’t even understand half the time. 

 

She had no idea. 

 

No idea what he’s done. 

No idea that he’d seen the scar on her arm more nights than he could count. 

No idea that he woke up some mornings hating himself more than he ever hated her. 

 

And yet - 

 

Don’t disappear .”

 

Draco dropped his head against the pillow, breathing hard. He stared at the letter in his hands. Fingers tightening. Protecting it. 

 

He’d neer let anyone else see this. 

 

And maybe he didn’t deserve to keep writing back. 

 

But he would. 

 

Gods help him - he would.

Chapter 9: Letters in the Quiet

Chapter Text

To the Girl Who’s Braver Than She Thinks,

 

I’ve rewritten this three times. The first version was insufferably snide. The second one sounded like a bleeding therapy session. The third… I burned. 

 

So here’s the fourth. 

 

I don’t think you’re unlovable.

 

I don’t know what you see when you look in the mirror, but I’ve read enough of your words to know you still carry things no one should have to. 

 

You make it sound like you’re pieces taped together. Maybe you are. But I’ve never known anyone who kept moving forward with that much damage and still managed to write like this. 

 

Your honesty - whatever this thing between us is - it’s terrifying. And kind of addictive. 

 

I haven’t wanted to stop thinking about someone for years. I do now. Constantly. 

 

Gods, this is all too earnest. Burn this letter when you’re done. 

 

Or don’t.

 

Just don’t stop. 

 

-The not-quite-reformed.

 

* * *

 

To the Most Unexpected Comfort I’ve Found in a Long Time,

 

I won’t burn it. I read it twice. Three times, actually. I’m not proud. 

 

Thank you. You have no idea how much I needed your words. 

 

I still don’t know who you are. And maybe it’s better that way for now. Because I’m telling you things I’ve never said out loud. Things I didn’t realise I needed to say.

 

I don’t sleep much. When it’s bad, I walk. I go to the Astronomy Tower, mostly. It’s quiet up there. No one looks at me like they expect me to be fine. No ghosts whispering behind the portraits. Just air and sky.

 

Maybe you have a place like that too. Or maybe you don’t need one.

 

But if you ever want to feel less alone without saying anything - just know I’m usually up there late. 

 

Not always. But… often.

 

-Slightly Less Smug.

 

*

 

Draco reread that line three times.

 

He didn’t know what to make of the sudden ache in his chest. The Astronomy Tower, Of course. That was his spot. He’d been going up there for weeks. Thinking. Brooding. Escaping. 

 

How had they never run into each other?

 

How close had they come?



( Theo )

 

Theo wasn’t nosy by nature. 

He was curious. Observant. Intensely intelligent. 

 

And right now, he was watching Draco Malfoy - sitting alone in the corner of their common room, lips twitching like he was fighting off an actual smile - and mentally preparing to hex the truth out of him. 

 

“What,” Theo said flatly, flopping onto the chair opposite, “is that face?”

 

Draco didn’t look up from the letter he was rereading. 

 

There was parchment in his hands. Folded and unfolded, worry-creased at the corners, like it had been opened one too many times. Theo narrowed his eyes. 

 

“Draco,” he repeated, louder now. “Are you - Merlin, smiling?

 

Draco blinked, startled. Immediately schooled his expression into something more palatable - his usual cocktail of disdain and indifference - but it was too late. 

 

“Oh my god, you are.” Theo leaned forward like he was witnessing a crime scene. “You’re smiling. No, no - grinning . Is that a grin, Malfoy? What’s her name?”

 

“There is no - shut up.”

 

Theo practically vibrated with glee. “There is definitely a her. And I’m willing to bet it’s that her.”

 

“It’s not.”

 

Draco shoved the letter into the sleeve of his robe with far more force than necessary and stood up, already halfway toward escape. Theo followed like a predator. 

 

“You’ve been sneaking off lately. Disappearing. Coming back all weird and broody in a soft way, which is honestly nauseating.”

 

Draco glared. 

 

Theo grinned wider. “You’re seeing someone, then.”

 

“I’m not.”

 

“You’re talking to someone,”

 

“Still not.”

 

“Lying to your best friend. Wounded. Hurtful.”

 

Draco pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed, deeply, like the very air was conspiring against him.

 

“I’m still writing to her…” he admitted through clenched teeth. “That’s it.”

 

Theo stopped. Blinked. 

 

“That’s it?” he sounded horrified. “Words… on parchment? You are this floaty because you’re still writing to her. You haven’t told her yet? That it’s you?”

 

“Drop it, Nott.”

 

“Draco Malfoy is writing letters and smiling about it,” Theo threw his hands in the air. “Gods, this is better than I imagined.”

 

Draco stalked away. 

 

“You can’t hide forever!” Theo called after him. “One day, Blaise and I will bleed it from you and then you’ll be smothered in affection and forced to process your feelings!” 

 

A door slammed down the hall. 

 

Theo sat back in his chair, smug as hell. 

 

“Oh, this is so about Granger.”



***

 

The air was sharp with October cold, thin and laced with fog. The kind that caught in your lungs and made everything feel too quiet. 

 

Draco climbed the last of the winding stairs to the Astronomy Tower, each step echoing in the stone like it was judging him. 

 

He didn’t know what he was doing. 

 

Correction - he did know. He was hoping to see her. 

 

Her.

 

Not some vague pen pal anymore. Not some anonymous mind spilling half-truths and confessions across parchment. 

 

Her.

 

Hermione Granger.

 

He stopped just before the final archway and let his hand curl around the edge of the stone, forcing himself to breathe slowly. Carefully. 

 

This was stupid. 

 

Stupid and reckless and the kind of vulnerability he’d spent years training out of himself. But her last letter had undone something in him. That raw honesty. That tiny truth: I go here when I need to feel like myself again.

 

He hadn’t known what to do with that. 

 

Except… come. 

 

Even if it was just to know what it would feel like to be near her when she wasn’t expecting anything of him. 

 

He stepped into the tower. 

 

The world was hushed. Moonlight slanted across the floor in fractured silver beams, and for one horrible moment, he thought she wasn’t there. That maybe this had all been in his head. That she had meant some other tower.

 

But then - 

 

She shifted. 

 

Curled up on the far ledge, half-wrapped in a blanket, her curls haloed by moonlight.

 

Reading.

 

Of course she was.

 

Draco froze.

 

A thousand things spiraled through him at once. The biting chill of fear. The desperate spike of want . The panic of being known. The agony of almost. 

 

He could go to her. Say it. Tell her everything. 

 

But he couldn’t move. 

 

Because if he did - if he told her - he might lose this. Lose her . And Merlin, he couldn’t risk that. 

 

Not yet. 

 

He leaned against the shadowed wall instead, just beyond the archway. Watching. Breathing. Letting his chest ache as he stared at her. 

 

She smiled at something in the book. Tucked her legs under herself. Looked - lighter than she ever did during the day.

 

And he couldn’t do it. 

 

He couldn’t tell her. 

 

Not tonight. 

 

So instead, he stayed there, in the dark, just watching her. Just… being near her.

 

Like a coward. 

 

Like a boy in love.

 

* * *

 

To the Girl Who Feels Like Moonlight and Something I Can’t Name,

 

I was going to write something clever. You probably expected that. Sarcasm’s always been my shield of choice. 

 

But the truth is… I haven’t been clever lately. Not about this. 

 

You wrote that you go up there to feel like yourself again. 

 

I think I’ve been trying to do the same. 

 

There’s something strange about it, isn’t there? That much sky above your head. That much quiet. It’s like you can finally hear your own thoughts, even the ones you don’t want to. 

 

Anyway. This is me… not saying much. And yet, saying too much. 

 

I hope last night brought you some kind of peace. 

 

- The Quiet One in the Shadows.

 

* * *

 

To the Not-So-Distant Stranger,

 

Last night was strange. 

 

I went up to the tower like I usually do. And for the first time, I wasn’t alone. 

 

I was… but it didn’t feel like it. 

 

I had this odd sense that someone else was there. Not in a threatening way. Not like I was being watched. More like I was being… accompanied. Silently. Gently. 

It felt… safe.

 

It sounds mad, doesn’t it?

 

If you’ve ever been in a room with someone who made the air shift without a word - you’ll know what I mean. 

 

Maybe it was nothing.

 

Or maybe…

 

Well. 

 

I’m not ready to finish that sentence. 

 

-The Girl Who’s Probably Losing It.

 

***

 

He didn’t mean to grip the letter so tightly, but the words hit too close. 

 

I wasn’t alone. 

More like I was being… accompanied.

It felt… safe.

 

Draco exhaled slowly. Pressed the heel of his hand to his eyes. 

 

She felt him. 

 

Somehow, even without seeing him. Even without knowing it was him - she knew .

 

It undid him. 

 

Not just because she’d sensed him. But because she hadn’t been afraid. She felt safe. 

 

With him

 

For someone who had spent years convincing himself that he was poison, that he only ever hurt the people closest to him - this felt like mercy. 

 

Or worse.

 

Hope.



( Hermione )

 

The courtyard was unusually still for a morning between classes. The mist hadn’t lifted yet, curling low over the cobblestones like it had secrets to keep. Students filtered in and out, their voices hushed, their steps echoing beneath the archways. 

 

Hermione sat on the wide stone ledge beneath the sundial, one hand cupped around a warm mug, the other curled in her lap. She wasn’t reading, for once. Just sitting. Thinking. Listening. 

 

She almost didn’t notice the dark green coat that appeared beside her. 

 

Pansy Parkinson didn’t ask to sit. She never did. 

 

She simply did.

 

Hermione offered her the second cup of tea without a word. 

 

Pansy took it. Sipped. Swallowed. “Still a bit too sweet.”

 

“I counted the sugar exactly.”

 

“You counted it like a Gryffindor.”

 

Hermione turned to face her, lips twitching. “You’re welcome.”

 

Pamsy offered a noncommittal hum and crossed her legs elegantly. Her perfectly polished boots tapped a lazy rhythm on the stone bench beneath her. 

 

A few students nearby slowed their steps. Stared. Whispered. 

 

Let them. 

 

Hermione didn’t move away. 

 

They sat in silence for just a while - just enough to make it obvious. Just long enough for the whispers to build. Then Pansy tilted her head slightly, her voice low. 

 

“Alright, Granger. Obviously I know your tea by heart now. But what else do you like?”

 

Hermione blinked. “What?”

 

“You heard me.” Pansy took another sip. “What do you like? Besides tea. And books. And quoting magical theory like its foreplay.”

 

Hermione gave a scandalized laugh. “I do not -”

 

“Oh, relax. I’m asking seriously. You know how I like my tea, you sit next to me in Potions - when we aren’t in those ridiculous pairings - without bursting into flames, and you don’t flinch when I call you out. So.” She turned to face her directly. “What do you like, Hermione?”

 

It was… disarming. Hearing her name like that. 

 

Hermione took a slow breath, eyes drifting to the fog beyond the courtyard arch. 

 

“I like thunderstorms when I don’t have to be anywhere. I like when parchment is still warm from the press. I like sharp quills. I like raspberries with dark chocolate. And… I like being surprised by people.”

 

Pansy’s eyes sparkled. “That last one was about me.”

 

“It might’ve been,” Hermione said, quietly.

 

Pansy let the silence hang, then nodded, once. “I like when people are quiet without needing to fill it. I like lavender. I like old music. And I like being taken seriously.”

 

Hermione met her gaze. “I do take you seriously.”

 

“Even when I flirt with danger?”

 

“Especially then.”

 

A beat passed.

 

Neither of them said it - but it was obvious now. Their alliance wasn’t accidental. It was growing roots. 

 

Someone from across the courtyard stopped walking to stare at them outright. Pansy turned her head, narrowed her eyes, and the poor Ravenclaw fled. 

 

Hermione smiled into her cup.

 

“You scare people,” she murmured. 

 

“I know,” Pansy said. Then, after a moment: “But not you.”

 

Hermione let that sit for a while. Let herself feel what it meant. 

 

“Not anymore.”



***

 

He saw them before he heard them. 

 

Pansy and Granger - Granger, for Merlin’s sake - sitting side by side in the courtyard like the universe hadn’t just tilted in its bloody axis. 

 

They weren’t talking. Not exactly. But the body language said enough. Close without tension. Quiet without discomfort. 

 

It was disarming. 

 

Draco paused in the corridor shadow just beyond the archway, pretending to be checking his watch. But his eyes didn’t move.

 

Pansy was smirking about something. Hermione shook her head and passed over a second cup of tea like it was the most natural thing in the world. Her curls caught the light like fire when she leaned closer, laughing at something Draco couldn’t hear. 

 

It did something strange to his chest. 

 

“What are we staring at?” Theo’s voice broke into his thoughts, low and amused as he sauntered up beside him. 

 

Blaise followed half a step behind, chewing something sweet from the breakfast table, entirely uninterested - until his eyes caught sight below. 

 

Then he stopped mid-bite. 

 

“Oh,” Blaise said. “Oh that’s new.”

 

Draco crossed his arms tightly over his chest. “They’ve had a few conversations.”

 

Theo raised a brow. “ A few conversations is how you describe small talk. That -” he pointed toward the courtyard. “-is practically emotional spooning.”

 

“She brought her tea,” Blaise added with a flick of his wrist. “Her exact tea. I’ll bet. Chamomile with almond.”

 

Draco grunted. “So?”

 

Blaise’s eyes slid sideways. “So that means Granger noticed her preferences. That means she thought about her. That means -”

 

“Enough,” Draco muttered.

 

Theo leaned casually against the wall. “Not used to someone else being in her orbit, mate?”

 

Draco didn’t answer. 

 

Not because he didn’t have one - but because he didn’t like the one he had. 

 

It wasn’t about Pansy, really. It was the softness in Hermione’s face. The way she let herself be seen. Open. Vulnerable. 

 

She didn’t look like someone weighed down by grief and legacy and war. 

 

She looked like someone he’d written letters to. Someone who still believed in quiet things. Someone who - 

 

“Don’t,” he muttered to himself. 

 

“What was that?” Theo asked. 

 

“Nothing.”

 

But it wasn’t nothing. 

 

Because when Hermione turned slightly and he caught the edge of her smile - real and small and warm - Draco felt like the stone beneath his feet had cracked just a little. 

 

And he wasn’t entirely sure if he wanted to fix it.

Chapter 10: Letters and Glances

Chapter Text

You asked what I see when I look at the sky from the Astronomy Tower. 

 

The answer is: nothing and everything.

 

Most nights, it’s just a sky. But sometimes - when it’s too quiet, when I can still taste blood in my dreams - it feels like the only place left that hasn’t judged me. 

 

And no, I don’t think it’s silly that you bring a book with you. Or that you read the same one more than once. Some stories deserve to be heard again. Especially when the world insists on rewriting ours. 

 

You said once that your handwriting changes depending on your mood. You should know that I’ve started reading between the lines. 

 

Sometimes, I can tell when you are angry. Or tired. Or lying. 

 

This last letter… you were holding something back. 

 

It’s fine. I won’t ask. 

 

But I won’t lie either. I don’t want this to stop. Whatever it is. 

 

Even if I’m the only one who knows who I’m writing to. 

 

-Yours, 

You know who. 



***

 

Charms had always been one of her favourite subjects - precise, layered, rhythmic. Usually, it soothed her. 

 

But today, her mind wandered. Over and over, like tide against the stubborn rock, it dragged her back to one particular seat. One particular boy. 

 

Draco Malfoy wasn’t himself. 

 

He hadn’t raised his hand once, which wasn’t exactly shocking - he wasn’t Hermione, after all - but he also wasn’t sneering, or slouching like he was too good for the syllabus, or even glancing across the aisle to lob a dry jab at her quill choices. 

 

He just… sat. 

 

His posture was perfect, as always, but there was a tension in his shoulders she recognised. The kind you wore when your mind was somewhere else entirely. 

 

His jaw was tight. His eyes flicked toward the window more than the board. 

 

And - most curious of all - when Professor Flitwick paired them for an incantation rotation, Draco had simply nodded and stepped forward. 

 

No complaint. No biting remark. Just… cooperation. 

 

Hermione had blinked, wand half-raised, waiting for the other shoe to drop. It never did. 

 

She cast the first spell. He countered it effortlessly. They worked in silent synchronicity for six uninterrupted minutes. When Flitwick called time, Malfoy inclined his head once and returned to his seat without a word. 

 

Not even a smirk. 

 

By the time class ended, Hermione was nearly twitching from the urge to poke him . Not physically - probably - but something about the restraint made her itch. 

 

As they packed up, she nudged her bag toward Ginny and said a little too loudly,  “Does anyone remember when the next Head Patrol is? Feels like it's been a while.”

 

It wasn’t subtle. She didn’t care. 

 

Draco paused mid-ink cap. 

 

Their eyes met - briefly. His expression flickered. 

 

Then he replied, cool and even, “Wednesday. After Dinner.”

 

She nodded slowly. “Right.”

 

He looked away fast. 

 

As they filed out of the classroom, Ginny leaned in with a knowing smile. “Was that your version of flirting?”

 

Hermione scoffed. “I don’t flirt.”

 

“You do now,” Ginny sang softly. “And I think he just blinked . Which is, you know, equivalent to an emotional earthquake for Malfoy.”

 

Hermione rolled her eyes and tried very, very hard not to smile. 

 

* * *

 

The dormitory was quiet.

 

For once, the fire in the common room below was little more than an ember’s glow, and her bed curtains remained drawn open - she didn’t want shadows tonight. She needed space to think, and more than that, to feel. 

 

The letter lay across her knees. Unfolded. Read three times. 

 

The parchment was crisp but no longer pristine; her fingers had run the edge threadbare without noticing. The ink had faded ever so slightly from where her thumb had pressed too long in one place. 

 

Even if I’m the only one who knows who I’m writing to. 

 

The line had hit her like a hex to the chest. 

 

Did he really mean it? Or was it just clever wordplay - something meant to poke at her, to see if she’d flinch?

 

She sat back against the pillow, staring at the canopy above. Her thoughts tangled, frayed, spun wild threads into the silence. 

 

Someone knew her.

 

Someone had read her letters - raw, honest, vulnerable - and knew it was Hermione Granger writing them. 

 

And they hadn’t stopped. 

 

Not only that. They wanted more. 

 

The idea curled itself into something sharp and sweet inside her. It terrified her. 

 

It thrilled her. 

 

And it made her stomach twist with the unease of something undone - because she had no idea who she was writing to. Not a clue. 

 

They were clever, and biting, and so frustrating. But also - gentle. Oddly patient. Willing to talk about things most people ran from. 

 

She shared parts of herself in those letters she hadn’t dared say aloud in years. Not to Harry. Not to Ron. Not even to Ginny. 

 

And someone had seen her. 

 

All of her. 

 

Still trembling slightly, she dipped her quill into the ink. 

 

You say you know who I am. 

 

Is that a guess, or do you truly know?

 

I’m not sure how I feel about it. It’s like -

 

Like being watched from behind glass. And instead of running, the watcher stays. Keeps looking.

 

I don’t know whether to feel violated or seen. Maybe both. 

 

But… I haven’t stopped writing. 

 

So maybe that says more about me than it does about you. 

 

Part of me wants to demand you tell me who you are. The other part -

 

The other part doesn’t want to know. Not yet. 

 

There’s something strangely comforting in writing into the dark and not worrying about your face when I say something awful. Or honest. Or weak. 

 

You said I held something back last time. You weren’t wrong. 

 

There are things I haven’t said. Things I don’t know how to say. But the truth is… I don’t regret any of this. Not the honesty. Not the letters. 

 

Even if you are a total arse.

 

Maybe especially then. 

 

She stopped. Tapped the quill against her lip. 

 

Then added:

 

And no, my handwriting doesn’t change because I’m lying. 

 

It changes because I’m still learning who I am when I’m not hiding.

 

She signed it with her usual flourish - no name, no clue, just the familiar stroke she always used. 

 

Then she folded it. Sealed it. And pressed it to her lips for half a second before setting it beside the window for the owl who always came. 

 

Come what may, she thought. 



***

 

The Slytherin common room had thinned out to only a few students loitering near the fireplace. Theo had claimed the sofa near the far end - feet up, ankles crossed, wand in one hand, a Sugar Quill in the other. 

 

Draco was late. 

 

Again. 

 

Theo rolled his eyes as he heard the telltale scuff of shoes against stone. Dramatic brooding footfalls, too. Predictable. 

 

Draco slid into the armchair beside him, lips tight, collar slightly rumpled like he’d been dragging a hand through his hair in frustration all evening. 

 

Theo took one long, thoughtful lick of his Sugar Quill and said, “You look like someone who watched a kitten drown.”

 

Draco said nothing .

 

“That bad, huh?” Theo tossed the quill aside. “Don’t tell me - letter didn’t come?”

 

“It came,”

 

“Oh?” Theo’s eyes narrowed with something far too gleeful to be legal. “Then why haven’t you read it yet?”

 

Draco’s scowl deepened. “I’m not in the mood.”

 

Theo, a master of ignoring personal boundaries, reached casually into Draco’s satchel where the sealed parchment peeked out. He plucked it free like it had been meant for him all along. 

 

Draco lunged. “Give it back, Nott -”

 

Unopened, too,” Theo murmured, holding it just out of reach. “My my. What could possibly make Draco Malfoy hesitate when it comes to parchment?”

 

“I swear to -”

 

“You swear to what?” Theo twirled the letter between two fingers. “Growl at me again? Brood harder?”

 

He cocked his head and leaned in, voice lowering enough to dig. “She’s getting to you.”

 

Draco’s jaw flexed.

 

Theo didn’t smirk. Not quite. “You haven’t shut up about her handwriting in three bloody weeks. You’ve started actually reading essays on the notice board -”

 

“I have not -”

 

“You kept that quill in charms because she touched it once -”

 

It was a nice quill -”

 

“Oh for Merlin’s sake, mate. Just admit it.”

 

Draco snatched the letter back, crumpling it slightly in his grip. “Admit what, exactly?”

 

“That you’re in deep,” Theo said simply. “That you like her. That girl. The one you used to hex behind library shelves. The one whose essays you mocked. The one whose bloody hand you’re tracing through parchment like a lunatic.”

 

Draco looked away. 

 

Theo, not cruel but never afraid to prod, softened his voice. “You’ve changed, Draco. And maybe that’s not the worst thing.”

 

Behind them, a rustle near the archway made Theo freeze. 

 

He glanced over his shoulder and caught the tail end of a dark braid disappearing around the column. 

 

Pansy

 

Of course she’d been listening. 

 

He turned back slowly, watching Draco open the letter now with shaking fingers. 

 

And he didn’t say a word about Pansy’s presence. 

 

Because the look on Draco’s face as he read - that was answer enough. 

 

And gods help them all… because she clearly had no idea who she was writing to. 

 

But Pansy? Pansy did now. 

 

And that was like a ticking time bomb wrapped in lipstick and secrets.



***

 

Pansy had never claimed to be a saint. 

 

But this - this was a moral dilemma wrapped in silk gloves and sharp edges. 

 

She leaned against the cold stone wall of the corridor just beyond the common room archway, arms folded, lips pursed, the remnants of Draco and Theo’s conversation echoing in her ears. 

 

It was her.

 

Granger. 

 

Of course it was. 

 

It made far too much sense now. The mood swings. The parchment tucked so carefully into Draco’s robes. The half-smile he didn’t think anyone saw when he slipped away with a letter in hand. The way he’d been… softer. 

 

Draco Malfoy did not do softness. Not unless it was strategy. 

 

But this wasn’t strategy. It was madness. Tortured, hopeful madness. And it was Hermione bloody Granger. 

 

Pansy let her head fall back against the wall, exhaling through her nose. 

 

She should have been annoyed with him. She’d spent years watching Draco throw up walls no one could climb. If anyone was supposed to unlock him, it should have been her. Should have been Theo or Blaise. 

 

But…

 

No. 

 

Because she’d seen Hermione lately. Seen the tired edges, the grief that lingered just beneath her new war-forged strength. She’d seen the way her eyes lit up when she opened a letter. And how her guard lowered in those rare, silent moments between them. 

 

Hermione didn’t know who she was writing to. But she trusted it. Trusted him . Even if she didn’t know it was him. 

 

And Draco?

 

He was terrified to lose that trust. Which meant - for once in his life - he wasn’t just playing a part. 

 

Pansy pressed her lips together, straightened her spine, and headed for the courtyard where Hermione usually liked to read between classes. 

 

She wasn’t going to break the spell. 

 

But she could… nudge it. 

 

She found Hermione beneath the autumn-bare beech tree, nose in a book, fingers absently tapping the edges of a folded letter. 

 

“Afternoon, Granger,” Pansy said breezily, plopping down beside her. 

 

Hermione looked up, startled, then smiled. “Hey.”

 

Pansy eyed the letter in her hand. “Still writing to your mystery boy?”

 

Hermione flushed, “You don’t know it’s a boy.”

 

Pansy smirked. “You wouldn’t be this pink if it were Luna.”

 

Hermione rolled her eyes, but she didn’t deny it. 

 

Pansy took a deep breath. “Can I say something without you hexing me?”

 

“That depends entirely on what you say,”

 

“You should… trust it,” Pansy said carefully. “Whatever it is. The penpal thing. You’ve been… brighter. Less tense. Maybe he sees something real in you. Maybe that’s not so bad.”

 

Hermione blinked. “Are you giving me romantic advice?”

 

“I’m giving you human advice,” Pansy sniffed. “Don’t make me regret it.”

 

They sat in silence for a while. 

 

Finally, Hermione said softly. “He said he knows who I am. But I still don’t know him.”

 

“Maybe that’s the point,” Pansy said gently. “You’re not hiding behind a name. And he’s not hiding from you , either. Maybe it’s… safer that way. For now.”

 

Hermione nodded slowly. 

 

And Pansy let the quiet stretch. She’d done her part. 

 

Let the rest fall into place.



***

 

The castle as night had always felt like a different world. Quiet. Ancient. Alive in the silence. 

 

Hermione’s boots clicked softly against the stone floor as she rounded the third-floor corridor, her wand casting a warm glow ahead. The burnished suits of armor gleamed in the dark, watching her like sentinels. 

 

She paused at the corner where the hallway forked - right toward the trophy room, left toward the library. 

 

The sound of familiar footsteps echoed a beat later. 

 

And there he was.

 

Draco Malfoy, shoulders still, hair immaculate even at this hour, stalking around the corner like the floor had personally offended him. 

 

“You’re late,” she said, arms folded. 

 

“You’re early,” he returned, not quite meeting her eyes. 

 

They hadn’t spoken much since Charms. Not since she’d noticed him quieter than usual. Watching her when he thought she wasn’t paying attention. 

 

Not since she wrote that line about the Astronomy Tower. 

 

Not since she swore she’d sensed someone there. 

 

“You get the East Wing,” she said, trying for professional. 

 

“I’ll take the West,” he argued, voice low. 

 

But neither of them moved. 

 

Hermione stared at him for a second longer than she meant to. 

 

“Are you… all right?” she asked finally. 

 

He blinked. “What?”

 

“You just seem… tense. More than usual. And that’s saying something.”

 

His lips twitched. “Touched you were thinking of me.”

 

“I wasn’t” she lied. 

 

“I know,” he lied back. 

 

A quiet hum passed between them. 

 

She should leave. Walk away. Do her rounds. 

 

Instead, she said, “I think I prefer when you’re rude. At least then I don’t feel like I’m talking to a malfunctioning portrait.”

 

That earned her a dry huff. “Good to know my charm isn’t wasted on you.”

 

She raised a brow. “This is you being charming ?”

 

A shrug. “I’m working on it.”

 

She didn’t know what to say to that. He looked away first, shifting his weight. 

 

And then - quietly - he said, “Do you… ever wonder who’s writing to you?”

 

The words stuck her off-guard. 

 

Her heart stuttered. 

 

“I - of course,” she said carefully. “Why?”

 

His jaw flexed. “No reason.”

 

Liar, she thought. But she didn’t push. 

 

She didn’t have words for how strange this all was. How he was still Draco Malfoy, and yet… somehow, not. A shade of something else. Something softer. Something… secret. 

 

“See you at curfew,” she said softly. 

 

He nodded once, stepping back into the shadow on the corridor. 

 

But as she walked away, she felt him watching. 

 

And somewhere behind that mask, she felt a tremor of recognition. Of a truth circling just out of reach. 

 

It was getting harder to pretend. 

 

For both of them. 

Chapter 11: Letters of Nightmares

Chapter Text

I had another one. 

The nightmares, I mean. You asked me before - what they’re like. I don’t know how to explain them, exactly. They come in waves. Some are fragments of the war. Some aren’t even real - just twisted versions of what could have happened. 

 

But there’s a common thread in all of them: I’m powerless.

And someone I care about is screaming. 

 

I wake up tangled in my sheets, gasping, like I’m drowning in air. Sometimes I cry. Sometimes I don’t. I haven’t told anyone that before. 

 

I suppose it’s easier, telling you. 

 

* * *

 

I don’t sleep well either. 

 

I used to tell myself it was just the castle. The creaks and groans of a place that's too full of memory. But the truth is - it follows me. Even outside these walls. 

 

There was a moment, during the war. A hallway. A girl. She wasn’t a soldier. Just… there. And someone hurt her. Right in front of me. 

 

I didn’t move. 

I could have. 

I did nothing. 

 

And that’s what I dream about. Not fire or curses. Not blood. 

 

Inaction. 

The sharp, terrible stillness of it. 

 

I wonder if I’ll ever stop being that person in the dream. 

 

* * *

 

It wasn’t your fault. 

Maybe that sounds hypocritical. I still wake up with guilt caked under my nails. But I’ve had to believe - for my own sanity - that there’s a difference between inaction and malice. 

 

You didn’t hurt her. 

Someone else did.

That matters.

 

I wish I could tell you that the pain fades. That time really does heal. But sometimes I think it just scars differently - changes shape depending on the day. 

 

Still, you’re here now. You’re writing to me, you’re choosing honesty. Maybe that means something. Maybe it means more than you think. 

 

* * *

 

You’re the only person I’ve told that to. 

That’s… unsettling. But not in the way I thought it would be. 

 

I don’t know what to do with your kindness. I keep expecting the sting of it - for you to recoil once you realise who I really am. What I’ve done. 

 

But I think, maybe, you’ve seen enough darkness to recognise when someone’s trying to step out of it. Even if they’re still mostly stumbling. 

 

I don’t deserve your words. But I won’t pretend they didn’t land somewhere deep. 



***

 

The library was unusually warm for October. 

 

Golden light slanted in through the tall windows, catching dust motes in the air like suspended stars. Afternoon hours passed slowly here. The scratch of quills. The rustle of parchment. The occasional deep breath. 

 

Hermione sat cross-legged in an armchair near the Restricted Section, a book open in her lap but entirely forgotten. 

 

In her hand, crumpled slightly at the edges from repeated readings, was his last letter.

 

She hadn’t meant to read it again. But somehow, her eyes always found their way back to his words. The kind of truth no one shared. Not with her. Not anymore. 

 

Someone lowered themselves into a chair opposite her.

 

“I thought you’d be here,” Pansy murmured, flipping her sleek dark hair over her shoulder with unconscious grace. Her tone was subdued, the usual sharpness edged into something gentler. 

 

A second later, Luna settled beside Hermione on the floor, long legs folded beneath her, a half-finished sketch of a Thestral still in her hand. 

 

“I saw your expression from the corridor,” Luna said. “It felt heavy.”

 

Hermione folded the letter slowly, tucking it between the pages of Theories of Time-Altered Memory. Her fingers trembled just slightly. 

 

“It’s nothing,” she tried. 

 

But Pansy’s eyes flicked to the hidden letter like a hawk. 

 

“It’s never nothing when you look like that,” she said, “Like you’ve remembered something you didn’t want to feel again.”

 

Hermione didn’t answer. 

 

For a moment, there was silence. Not awkward - just quiet. Wrapped in the golden hush of afternoon, three girls sat surrounded by books, parchment, and ghosts. 

 

“I think it’s something,” Luna whispered. “Or… someone.”

 

Hermione didn’t meet her gaze. “Maybe,”

 

“It’s the letters, isn’t it?” Pansy said. Not a question - a certainty. “You’ve been different lately. I’ve seen it.”

 

Hermione bit the inside of her cheek.

 

“He’s…” She swallowed. “Whoever he is… he sees things. He writes like someone who understands what it’s like to hurt and not know how to heal.”

 

Luna smiled faintly. “Then maybe you’ve found something real.”

 

“That’s the problem,” Hermione whispered. “It feels real. And I don’t even know who I’m writing to.”

 

Pansy leaned forward. “Then maybe it doesn’t matter. Yet.”

 

Hermione blinked. “What?”

 

“Maybe it’s not about who he is,” Pansy said. “Maybe it’s about who you get to be when you write to him.”

 

Hermione stared at her for a long time. 

 

“I didn’t think you’d be the romantic type.”

 

Pansy shrugged one shoulder. “I’m not. But I do recognise a soul-deep connection when I see one.”

 

Luna tilted her head, gaze dreamy. “And the stars say this story isn’t done unfolding yet.”

 

Hermione laughed softly, breath hitching as emotion curled in her chest. 

 

No one had ever really understood before. Not like this. Not since the war. 

 

She didn’t know what was happening. But she knew, without question, that she wasn’t alone in it. 



***

 

Draco didn’t remember how he got back to the Slytherin common room. 

 

His legs carried him through corridors by instinct, the letter clenched in his fist, the parchment now soft and creased with sweat. He wasn’t sure how long he’d sat in the alcove outside the owlery after reading her reply. Long enough for the sun to drop. Long enough to feel the shape of her pain carved into his own chest. 

 

He had read it six times. 

 

Then eight. 

 

Then again. 

 

Her nightmares. Her words. Someone I care about is screaming.

It echoed inside him like the toll of a funeral bell. 

 

He dropped into one of the plush emerald armchairs by the fire and stared into the flames like they could offer an answer. They didn’t.

 

“Mate,” Theo said carefully, materialising out of nowhere and flopping into the chair opposite him. “You look like someone told you pumpkin juice is sentient.”

 

Draco didn’t answer. 

 

Theo’s eyes narrowed. “Is it her again?”

 

Draco didn’t move. 

 

Theo leaned forward. “Did she say something?”

 

“No,” Draco said tightly. “She wrote something.”

 

Draco ran a hand through his hair. “I wasn’t - I didn’t think she’d… open up like this.”

 

Theo didn’t answer. But his gaze was steady. 

 

Draco stood up too quickly and began to pace. He hated pacing. It made him feel exposed. Like all the thoughts in his head were ricocheting through his bones. 

 

“She wrote about her nightmares,” he muttered. “Pain. Screaming. Not being able to move. And I -”

 

He stopped and turned back to the fire. 

 

“I wrote her something real,” he whispered. “For the first time, I wrote something true . About - about the war. About her. About what I didn’t do.”

 

His voice cracked at the edges. 

 

“She said it mattered. That not hurting someone is different than choosing to. That it - matters .” 

 

He stared at the flames like they might devour him. 

 

“I don’t know what to do with that.”

 

Theo said nothing for a long time. 

 

Then: “You could tell her who you are.”

 

Draco laughed. Bitter and hollow. 

 

“Oh, yes, brilliant. Hello, I’m Draco Malfoy, the boy who watched your blood stain the Manor floor and did nothing but flinch. Now listening to you reveal your truths like I deserve it. That’ll go over well.”

 

“She doesn’t know it’s you,” Theo pointed out. “She’s not hating you for it.”

 

“She will.”

 

Silence. 

 

And then Draco dropped his head into his hands. 

 

“She wrote about crying alone in the dark,” he said quietly. “I pictured her. Her, Theo. Sitting in her bed, chest heaving, hands over her mouth so no one hears. And I -”

He looked up. His eyes were glassy. Wild. 

 

“I want to find her. I want to fix it. I want to burn down whatever still haunts her.”

 

Theo exhaled. “That’s no longer hate, mate.”

 

Draco pressed the heel of his hand to his forehead. 

 

“No,” he whispered. “It isn’t.”

 

He stared at the letter again. His fingers moved before his thoughts did, tracing her handwriting like it was holy. His breath came shallow. 

 

And suddenly, the spiral shifted from panic to certainty. A terrible, aching certainty. 

 

He was already in too deep. 

 

And he didn’t want out.

 

* * *

 

I dreamed of you.

I don’t know what you look like, and yet… I did. 

You were standing at the end of a long hallway in the castle, everything burning behind you - but you weren’t afraid.

I was.

Until you held out your hand. 

I never took it. But I wanted to. 

Is that foolish? That I woke up wondering if you’d been real for just a moment?

 

* * *

 

I dreamed of you last night. 

 

I didn’t see your face, but I knew it was you. - the curve of your shoulders, the way your hands trembled when you reached for something you couldn’t quite touch. 

You smelled like parchment and something sweet. 

You told me I was safe. 

 

I think I woke up angry. Or maybe… hollow. 

 

I haven’t dreamt of anyone in years. Not until you. 

 

Should I be worried?

 

* * *

 

Sometimes I wonder if you write to anyone else. 

 

Do you spill truths this easily for them?

Or do I only get the pieces that are too sharp to say aloud?

 

I don’t know what your voice sounds like, but I imagine it’s deep. Maybe rough. Maybe infuriating. 

I imagine the way you’d say my name - slowly. 

On purpose. 

 

I shouldn’t want to know what your breath would feel like against my neck. But I do. 

 

Tell me something wicked. I’ll pretend to be scanalised.

 

* * *

 

You want wicked?

 

Fine.

 

I imagined your thighs wrapped around my waist the other night - and for once, I wasn’t ashamed of needing something I couldn’t name. 

 

I imagined you whispering my name, though I don’t know if I’d even answer to it anymore unless you said it. 

 

You want scandal?

 

I’d ruin myself to touch the hollow of your throat. Just once. 

Just to know it wasn’t a dream. 

 

* * *

 

I’m not blushing. 

 

(I’m absolutely blushing.)

 

It’s wrong how much I think of your hands. 

 

What they’d feel like against my skin - not in theory. Not in concept. 

But here. 

 

Just beneath my jaw. 

Lower. 

 

I shouldn’t crave a ghost, and yet… I think I’d fall apart if you ever touched me like you mean it. 

 

Do you?

 

* * *

 

I mean everything I write to you. 

 

Especially the things I shouldn’t.

 

If I ever touched you, I don’t think I’d stop. 

I’d want to leave fingerprints. Memories. Marks that only you would understand.

 

I’d want you breathless. I’d want you undone. 

 

Is it madness to miss something I’ve never had?

 

Because I do. 

 

I miss you.

 

* * *

 

She read the last line again. 

 

I miss you.

 

Hermione’s fingers trembled, but she refused to let the parchment slip from her hands. She was sitting cross-legged on her bed, the curtains drawn tight around her, the world shut out. Or maybe she was the one shutting it out. It didn’t matter. Not when her pulse was thudding in her ears like a second heartbeat. 

 

She traced the words with her finger like they might vanish. 

 

They’d started with dreams - tender, vulnerable things that left her chest aching. And now… now the air in her lungs felt too thick. The second and third letters weren’t just honest . They were intimate . They curled beneath her skin and sank in like heat in the bone. 

 

She pressed her thighs together. Uselessly. 

 

Gods, she was burning

 

How could a stranger’s words do this to her?

 

No, not a stranger. Not really. This wasn’t just flirtation. This wasn’t even clever seduction. This was connection .

 

Every line felt like it had been written in fevered hush. Not just to her - but for her. 

 

She read his second letter again. And again. The part about her thighs. Her throat. Her name. She closed her eyes and exhaled slowly through her nose. 

 

Her body responded before she could reason her way out of it. Her skin buzzed, flushed, alive. Every inch of her felt seen - not in the way leering boys stared down her shirt in the library, but in a way that mattered . A way that made her ache in places no one had ever truly touched. 

 

She was aroused. And worse - she was moved. 

 

He’d said: If I ever touched you, I don’t think I’d stop.

 

And somehow, she wanted that. From someone she didn’t even know. 

 

She pressed her face to her pillow and groaned softly, the heat blooming up her neck like wildfire. 

 

What is happening to me?

 

She’d never been good at letting go. Never been good at desire for desire’s sake. But this… this was different. This wasn’t about craving touch - it was about craving him

 

Whoever he was. 

 

The realization startled her. 

 

She sat up, clutching the letter to her chest. 

 

She didn’t know his name. His face. She didn’t know his house, his year, or if they’d ever exchanged a single word outside these letters. For all she knew, he could be someone she hated . Someone who’d scoffed at her books, or her bloodline, or her voice. 

 

But his words…

 

His words felt like a secret she’d waited years to be told. 

 

You want scandal?

I’d ruin myself just to touch the hollow of your throat. 

Just once.

 

Her breath hitched. 

 

And yet - beneath the want, beneath the blush, there was still something softer. Something more dangerous. 

 

I miss you

 

He meant it. 

 

Whoever he was - he meant it. 

 

And she… she didn’t want it to stop either. 



***

 

He didn’t check the owl. He stalked it. 

 

The moment he saw the parchment drop into his waiting hands - the now-familiar, careful fold, the spell-locked seal that tingled against his fingertips - he felt his stomach knot. 

 

He hadn’t meant to write her that last line. He hadn’t meant to feel that last line. But the moment the words I miss you had spilled onto the page, something cracked. 

 

And now -

 

Now her reply sat in his lap. 

 

He opened it with the precision of a surgeon and the reverence of a sinner.

 

Her handwriting bled across the page, elegant and confident. No hesitation. No second guessing. 

Not this time. 

 

You miss me?

Darling, I haven’t even shown you what there is to miss yet.

 

His breath caught. 

 

He blinked once, twice. 

 

She never called him darling. She never - 

 

But I suppose I miss you too. Or rather… the idea of you. 

Your voice in my head when I read. Your breath behind my ear when I try to sleep. 

The way you say things you shouldn’t say - like you know I’ll hear them with my thighs pressed together.

 

His grip on the parchment tightened.

 

He shifted in his seat, suddenly aware of how hot the room had become, though the fire hadn’t been lit. His collar felt too stiff. His trousers, too restrictive. 

 

Do you ever imagine it?

If I let you find me?

Would you take your time - or would it ruin you to wait?

 

Draco made a low, strangled sound in the back of his throat. 

 

Fuck .

 

He didn’t read ahead. He couldn’t not yet. His entire body had tensed like a bowstring. 

 

His hand shook slightly as he forced his eyes back to the parchment. 

 

Sometimes I wonder what your hands would feel like pressed to the inside of my thighs. 

Not because I’m desperate. But because I need to know if you’d tremble. 

If you’d worship me slowly. Or devour me like a man who’s already undone.

 

He stood up abruptly. Pushed the chair back. Paced. 

 

No one could know. No one could see.

 

He slammed the door the the Room of Requirement shut and cast three separate locking charms, a Silencing ward, and a disillusionment mist just in case the castle itself decided to eavesdrop.

 

Only then did he return to the letter.

 

I think you would tremble.

And I think you would like it.

I think you’d whisper my name between my thighs and I’d pretend I didn’t hear it - just to make you say it again.

 

His hand was already there.

 

He didn’t fight it. Not this time.

 

The pressure had been building for weeks, the longing a slow, tight coil. But this - this - was fire behind his ribs. A weapon pressed into his palm. A spell cast with ink and breathless intent. 

 

He came hard and fast, biting the inside of his wrist to muffle the noise, the parchment still clutched in his hand like a lifeline. 

 

Afterward, he sat there, legs sprawled, chest heaving.

 

He stared at the letter. 

 

She didn’t know it was him. 

 

And still - still - she wanted him. 

 

Whoever she thought he was.

 

He didn’t deserve her words. But Merlin, he was addicted to them now. 

 

To her

 

To the fire behind her wit, the heat in her cleverness, the softness she didn’t show anyone. 

 

He let his head fall back. 

 

He wasn’t sure if she’d just ruined him. 

 

Or if she’d saved him. 

Chapter 12: The Letter he Shouldn't Send

Chapter Text

You’ve ruined me, you know. 

 

I read your letter with shaking hands and closed fists. 

I had to.

If I hadn’t - I would have unravelled before I made it past the second line. 

But that didn’t help. You unravel me anyway.

 

I’ve read it three times. I’ve memorised your phrasing. The curve of your sentences.

I can hear your voice now when I’m alone. When I’m still. When I’m trying to pretend I’m not imagining what you wrote. 

Inside your thighs,

My hands trembling.

I hate how much I need that.

 

I want to touch you in ways I’ve never touched anyone. 

With reverence. With fury. With everything I am and everything I can’t be.

I want to hear how your voice breaks when you say please. 

I want to map every part of you I've only been allowed to dream about.

 

And then - because I’m a bloody coward - I imagine what happens next.

 

You finding out.

Who I am.

Not the name. The truth. 

What I’ve done. What I said. What I stood for, even when I didn’t believe in it. 

The blood on my hands. The scar on your arm.

 

I don’t know how to let you want me without hating myself for it. 

And I don’t know how to stop wanting you either.

 

Every time I write to you, I say too much. 

Every time you write back, I let myself hope a little more.

 

I should stop this. 

I should stop reaching your words in the dark and imagining your breath against my neck. 

I should stop pretending that whatever this is could ever be enough for you. 

But I won’t.

 

Because I’m selfish. 

And because you said you missed me. 

 

Say it again.

Please,

 

-Yours.



***

 

She didn’t read the letter at breakfast. 

 

Not because she didn’t want to, but because something inside her warned her not to. 

 

She’d tucked it into her pocket, fingers brushing the now-familiar crease in the parchment. The owl that delivered it had hovered a second too long, almost reluctant to let go. As if it knew , too. 

 

By the time she made it back to the library - a secluded alcove behind Charms, where the sun angled low through the windows - her hands were trembling. 

 

She unfolded the letter slowly. 

 

And read. 

 

You’ve ruined me, you know…

 

By the third like, she had stopped breathing. 

By the fourth, her pulse was a frantic thing in her throat. 

By the end -

 

She folded the parchment carefully, set it down beside her, and stared at nothing. 

 

She felt like she’d just been told a secret the world wasn’t meant to hear. 

 

Her fingers ghosted over the worn edges.  Her lips parted, dry and silent. 

 

It wasn’t the seduction this time. It wasn’t even the heat of what he’d written - though that lingered like a hand on her spine. No. it was the grief in the letter. The shame. The brutal honesty. 

 

The familiarity

 

She’d read those words before, in different forms. Watched them pass in tense glances across the Great Hall. Heard them echo in spells cast too forcefully, in insults laced with guilt. She’d felt them in the war, in the dungeons, in the sharp edged of trauma no one ever spoke of. 

 

And there was only one person who could have written this and meant it the way he did. 

 

She whispered it aloud. 

 

“...Malfoy.”

 

The world didn’t tilt. It didn’t freeze. It… steadied. 

 

She blinked once. Twice. 

 

Not horror. Not disgust. 

 

Just - 

 

Surprise. A deep, quiet surprise that melted into something warmer. 

 

She closed her eyes and began mentally retracing everything. Every letter. Every turn of phrase. Every shift from cruelty to vulnerability. The obsession with her handwriting. The dream confessions. The way he described the shame - like someone who knew the weight of it intimately. 

 

It fit

 

Too precisely. 

 

And suddenly she saw the tension in his shoulders when they passed in the corridor. The restraint in his voice when he snapped at her. The way his eyes always slid away too fast. 

 

He didn’t hate her anymore.

 

Maybe he never really had. 

 

She looked down at the parchment. 

 

She wasn’t repulsed. 

 

She wasn’t scared.

 

She was - 

 

She was drawn. Unearthed. Cracked open.

 

She needed to speak to someone. One person who might already know. One person who had been watching them both with a curious eye and unreadable smirk. 

 

“Pansy.”

 

Hermione folded the letter, slid it into her bag, and stood - her legs trembling with strange electricity. 

 

It was time. 

 

She needed answers. 

 

And Pansy Parkinson had exactly the kind of face someone made when they knew how a story ended before the final page. 

 

* * *

 

She found them exactly where she expected - huddled near the entrance to the dungeons, just past the flickering torch.

 

Pansy stood at the centre of a loose half-circle, her arms folded, chin tilted slightly in that imperious way that screamed: I am both aware of my power and totally unbothered by it. Blaise was lounging against the wall, all lazy smirks and knowing eyes. Theo was mid-gesture, talking animatedly about something that involved a broom, three hexes, and a truly unnecessary amount of blood if his hand motions were anything to go by. 

 

And Draco - 

 

Draco was silent. 

 

Leaning against the edge of the alcove, half in shadow. His hair tousled, shirt unbuttoned at the throat, tie loose. He wasn’t participating in the conversation, not really. He was watching. 

 

Or more accurately - 

 

Waiting. 

 

Hermione’s steps echoed down the stone hallway as she approached, each one sharp and deliberate. The moment her figure came into view, four pairs of eyes landed on her. Three widened slightly in surprise. 

 

One -

 

One darkened.

 

His lips parted before he could stop them. 

 

Just the barest intake of breath, but she caught it. His nostrils flared a second later. Subtle, but not to her. Not now. 

 

She watched, fascinated, as his jaw clenched. As his gaze slipped from her mouth to her neckline and back again, as though he were fighting with himself not to react, not to reach

 

He knew. 

 

Or maybe he only suspected. 

 

But something burned behind those storm-grey eyes. Hunger. Caution. Need. All wrapped in one tight coil behind the cool mask he barely managed to wear. 

 

Hermione didn’t falter. 

 

She didn’t blink.

 

She smiled - slow, sharp, and dazzling - and turned her gaze to Pansy.

 

“Parkinson.”

 

Pansy arched a brow, a smirk already blooming. “Granger.”

 

“Girl talk. Now.”

 

And then - before any of the boys could respond - Hermione reached out, grabbed her friend by the wrist, and turned on her heel. 

 

Pansy let out a surprised yelp, nearly stumbling in her boots, but recovered quickly, matching Hermione’s pace with a fluid saunter and a knowing laugh. 

 

“Oh, this must be good,” she purred, glancing back at the trio. “Don’t wait up, boys.”

 

Draco didn’t respond.

 

But Hermione felt it. The heat of his gaze trailing her spine. The frustrated tension that rippled off him like static, the want curdling inside him with no direction. 

 

She didn’t dare look back. 

 

Not yet. 

 

Let him stew . Let him wonder

 

Because now she was sure. 

 

And Pansy was about to prove it. 



***

 

He’d been doing so well. 

 

Hadn’t looked at her all morning. 

 

Hadn’t hovered near her side of the table during breakfast, hadn’t let his fingers drift toward the pocket where her last letter still lived, creased from being reread too many bloody times. He’d even managed to ignore the latest patrol schedule McGonagall sent, which put them together. Again. Of course.

 

He was managing. Just. Barely. 

 

Until he heard her footsteps. 

 

He knew it was her. He always knew

 

There was a particular cadence to the way she walked - decisive, firm, like the world owed her an explanation and she was determined to extract it. Even before he turned his head, his blood was already pulling toward her like a tide. 

 

And then she stepped into view. 

 

Fuck. 

 

He hated her. 

 

No - he adored her. Worshipped her. Despised how she made him feel like the boy he used to be and the man he never wanted to become, all in the same breath. 

 

She was in her uniform - nothing particularly scandalous - but it didn’t matter. Her hair was half up, half tumbling down her back in soft, infuriating waves. Her skirt swished as she walked. Her lips slightly parted, eyes blazing with something sharp and knowing. 

 

She wasn’t looking at him. 

 

Which made it worse. 

 

His nostrils flared as she passed. Her perfume - something light and maddening, citrus and old books and fuck - him , it clung to the back of his throat. 

 

He barely registered the way Theo cut off mid-sentence.

 

“Oh no,” Theo drawled, already grinning. “There he goes again.”

 

“Like clockwork,” Blaise added smoothly, sipping whatever smugness he was made of that day. “One Granger sighting and Malfoy’s soul levitates.”

 

Draco glared straight ahead. “Piss off.”

 

Theo clutched his heart dramatically. “So cold, love boy.”

 

“She’s not even looking at him,” Blaise noted, always the damn observant one. “And yet, he’s still one insult away from collapsing.”

 

“I said piss off ,” Draco growled. 

 

They laughed.

 

Of course they did. 

 

And then she stopped. Right in front of Pansy. 

 

“Parkinson,” she said - cool, composed, with a glint in her eyes that made something low in Draco tighten

 

Pansy cocked her head. “Granger.”

 

“Girl talk. Now.”

 

Draco blinked once. 

 

Before he could even process what that meant, Granger had seized Pansy by the wrist and dragged her away. 

 

Just like that. 

 

Not a glance spared for him. 

 

No flicker of a smile. No acknowledgement of the way his whole body had gone rigid. Just the soft, intoxicating swirl of her scent in the air, and the echo of her boots against the stone floor. 

 

Theo elbowed him lightly. “You good there, Malfoy?”

 

He didn’t answer.

 

He couldn’t. 

 

Because his chest was too tight, his throat too dry, and something unspoken had just passed between them - and she knew . She knew , and she didn’t run.

 

Hell. 

 

She dragged Pansy off for a chat.

 

And Draco was suddenly aware - acutely, uncomfortably - that he might be completely, utterly and permanently fucked



***

 

They found an abandoned courtyard tucked behind the Herbology greenhouses. Overgrown, a little forgotten, the kind of space no one ever seemed to use except when they needed to disappear. It was quiet here. Cool stone, creeping ivy, a cracked fountain that no longer flowed.

 

Pansy leaned against the rim of it, arms crossed. Waiting. Watching.

 

Hermione paced. 

 

Once. Twice. Then spun.

 

“You know.”

 

Pansy didn’t blink. “Know what?”

 

“You know who I’m writing to.”

 

A pause. 

 

Then a smirk. “Do I?”

 

Hermione narrowed her eyes. “Don’t play coy with me, Parkinson. You’ve known for days.”

 

“And if I have?” Pansy asked, tone maddeningly smooth. “What difference does it make?”

 

Hermione folded her arms tightly. Her fingers were shaking. “I want to hear it. From someone else. I want - confirmation.”

 

Pansy tilted her head. “And if you had it, what then?”

 

The question caught her off guard. 

 

“I -” Hermione’s throat bobbed. “I don’t know.”

 

Pansy’s eyes narrowed. “That’s not true.”

 

Hermione looked away. 

 

It was stupid, really, how much she’d read into those letters. Into the slow revelations, the confessions, the dreams. The admissions of guilt and fear. The way he saw her. The way he wanted her. 

 

Even without a name, she’d felt seen . Not studied. Not tolerated. Not hated. 

 

Desired . Deeply. Rawly. Recklessly. 

 

And now that she suspected - no, knew - who it was…

 

Pansy shifted, voice gentler now. “What if you stopped thinking about who he’s been… and thought about who he’s becoming?” 

 

Hermione frowned. 

 

“I mean it,” Pansy said, tone uncharacteristically serious. “What if you separated the boy in those letters - the one who noticed when your tea goes cold, who confesses his nightmares, who reads your words like they’re sacred - from the boy who was raised to sneer at your name?” 

 

Hermione said nothing. 

 

“Because they are the same person,” Pansy continued, “But he’s not who he was. Not anymore. Not since the war. Not since… you.”

 

Hermione exhaled, shaky. “It’s not that simple.”

 

“No. It isn’t,” Pansy agreed. “But maybe it doesn’t have to be complicated either.”

 

Hermione sank down on the edge of the fountain. Her hands trembled slightly as they toyed with the hem of her sleeve. 

 

“I’ve hated him for years,” she whispered. “And now… he’s the only person I’ve told the truth to. Every ugly, vulnerable piece of it.”

 

Pansy didn’t reply. She didn’t have to. 

 

Hermione felt the weight of it settle in her chest - the realisation that somewhere along the way, the letters had become more . That the boy behind them, whoever he was, had carved out a space in her that she hadn’t meant to surrender. 

 

“What if I let myself imagine it?” she asked quietly. “What if I stop running from the idea that… that there could be something else?”

 

Pansy smiled. Soft. Almost sad.

 

“Then maybe,” she said, brushing a leaf from Hermione’s shoulder, “you’d realise it’s not so hard to fall for the boy in the letters. Even if you’ve hated his face for years.”

 

Hermione closed her eyes. 

 

And for the first time since it began, he let herself imagine a world where he wasn’t her enemy. 

 

Where maybe - just maybe - he never really had been. 



Chapter 13: The Line Between Hope and Ruin

Chapter Text

He read it once. 

 

Then again. 

 

Then a third time. 

 

His fingers crumpled the edge of the parchment, trembling ever so slightly. His legs refused to stay still. He’d paced the length of his room so many times, the rug was beginning to fray beneath his boots. 

 

He could hear his heart. Every slow, agonising beat. 

 

You undo me, 

In ways I don’t understand. In ways I’m not supposed to let happen. 

And still, I let them. 

 

I don’t know who you are. But I know how you feel in my mind. In my bones. 

 

And even if you told me - 

Even if you said you were someone I once hated… 

I wouldn’t run. 

 

I’d stay.

 

Draco shut his eyes. 

 

And promptly reopened them, rereading that last time as if he could will it to change. Or confirm itself. 

 

He sat on the edge of his bed, shoulders hunched, hands braced against his knees. 

 

“Does she know?” he whispered aloud. 

 

The silence didn’t answer. 

 

He hadn’t signed a single letter. He hadn’t said it. Not once. But maybe he didn’t have to. Maybe she knew . The rhythm of him, the way he wrote, the things he noticed - maybe it had been obvious to her all along. 

 

He remembered her scent earlier that day in the corridor. Something warm and familiar and softly spiced, like cloves and old parchment. She’d walked right past him - eyes sharp, lips parted - and hadn’t so much as flinched. No horror. No cold silence. 

 

Just fire. And curiosity. 

 

Could she know? He asked himself again. 

 

And more importantly - if she does - does she really mean it? That she wouldn’t run?

 

His throat was dry. He couldn’t bring himself to drink anything. He couldn’t breathe properly. The letter was still clutched in his hand, slightly crumpled from his grip.

 

For the first time in his life, Draco Malfoy didn’t know what to say. 

 

He didn’t write back. 

 

Not because he didn’t want to. Gods, he ached to. His quill was already stained with dry ink, trembling above the parchment. But he couldn’t move. 

 

What if he said too much?

 

What if he said the wrong thing? 

 

What if she’d only thought she was ready - until she realised it was him

 

And then there was the other problem - one he couldn’t silence no matter how hard he tried. 

 

They had patrols tonight. 

 

He would see her. Face her.

 

How could he? After what he’d written? After what she’d said?

 

The boy in the letters felt brave. Charming, even.

 

But Draco Malfoy?

 

He felt like he was standing on the edge of a cliff, blindfolded, arms open, waiting to fall - or be pushed.

 

And he didn’t know which terrified him more.

 

* * *

 

She was waiting for him by the library corridor, half-shadowed in the amber glow of the sconces. 

 

Draco faltered. 

 

Then swallowed.

 

And silently cursed the universe.

 

Because Hermione Granger - brilliant, infuriating, letter-writing Hermione Granger - was dressed like a fucking fever dream.

 

Her tie hung loose around her neck, barely knotted. Her shirt was half-unbuttoned, revealing the delicate curve of her collarbones and just enough of the top swell of her breasts to make his brain short-circuit. The sleeves of her shirt were rolled to her elbow, showcasing pale, freckled skin. Her hair was twisted into a messy bun, held up by the wand he knew was holly and dragon heartstring. A few unruly curls framed her face. 

 

And then there was her skirt. 

 

Shorter than usual.

 

Far too short.

 

He could see the curve of her thighs. And when she turned to adjust her sock - knee-high naturally - he nearly choked at the faintest glimpse of the curve of her arse beneath the hem. 

 

This is fine. Totally fine. I’m fine.

 

She hadn’t noticed him yet, so he took the briefest moment to collect himself. 

 

Or try to.

 

But it was a losing battle from the start.

 

“Malfoy,” she called over her shoulder without turning. “You’re late.”

 

He found his voice - or at least some version of it. “I was debating the merits of self-preservation.”

 

She finally looked at him then. A sly smile tugged at her mouth. “And?”

 

“And I lost the argument with myself.”

 

Her brow arched, clearly surprised he was even trying to banter. 

 

They started walking, footsteps echoing down the empty corridor. The castle was hushed, as it always was after hours. But somehow, everything felt… louder . Her presence. Her scent. Her proximity.

 

Her legs. 

 

“I thought Head Girl patrols required professional attire,” he said dryly. 

 

She glanced down at herself, and then back at him, smug. “It’s not against the rules.”

 

He gritted his teeth. “No. But it’s distracting.”

 

Her smile widened just a fraction. “Is it?”

 

Oh, she knew exactly what she was doing. 

 

“I meant for the ghosts,” he muttered. 

 

She snorted. “Right. I’m sure the Fat Friar’s utterly scandalised.”

 

They passed the empty stairwell and paused at the corner leading to the seventh floor. She turned toward him, arms crossed - pushing her cleavage together without a second thought. He had to focus his eyes to stay on her face. 

 

“You’ve been quiet,” she said after a beat. “More than usual.”

 

He shrugged. “Maybe I’ve run out of things to say to you.”

 

She tilted her head. “Not like you to back off. You usually can’t resist getting in the last word.”

 

“I’m evolving.”

 

“You’re malfunctioning.”

 

He almost laughed.

 

Gods, she was wicked . The kind of clever that cut straight through him. The kind of beautiful that made his ribs ache. And the worst part - the worst part - was that she didn’t even know. She was just being Hermione . Soft and sharp, warm and wicked. 

 

And every letter they’d written was swirling in the space between them now. 

 

He cleared his throat. “So what’s your theory tonight? Peeves hiding dungbombs in the suits of armour again?”

 

She hummed. “I think he’s saving that for Halloween. No, I’ve got a different theory.”

 

“Enlighten me.”

 

“I think something’s… shifted.” she said slowly, eyes not quite meeting his. “I think you’re not as cold and unfeeling as you pretend to be.”

 

His stomach twisted.

 

She knew. Or she almost knew .

 

He looked at her sideways, smirking despite the scream behind his ribs. “Dangerous accusation, Granger. You could ruin my entire aesthetic.”

 

She smiled, small and unreadable. “Maybe it’s worth it.”

 

Their eyes met.

 

Something unspoken simmered in the charged silence. The floor beneath them suddenly felt unstable - like the ancient stones of Hogwarts itself were holding their breath.

 

She broke the stare first, turning on her heel to keep walking. “Come on, Malfoy. Try to keep up.”

 

He followed her, half-mad, half-mesmerised, wholly undone. 

 

Because if she was torturing him - knowingly or not - then Merlin help him. 

 

He never wanted it to stop. 



***

 

She could still feel it. 

 

The tension. The burn of his gaze on the backs of her legs. The silence between snide remarks that seemed to stretch and snap, filled with things neither of them dared say. 

 

Hermione unfastened her wand from the knot of her bun as she stepped back into her dormitory, exhaling like she hadn’t taken a full breath the entire patrol. 

 

She hadn’t expected that kind of reaction.

 

She smiled to herself, unbuttoning her shirt the rest of the way, rolling her tie into a neat coil and tugging off her socks. The room was quiet, her roommates long asleep, but her mind raced. She crossed to her bed and tugged the curtains closed, casting a quick Muffliato before collapsing into the pillows, limbs humming. 

 

It was a test

 

A ridiculous one, sure. But a test all the same. 

 

When she’d read his last letter - the real one, where he said he missed her and feared she’d run if she knew who he was - something inside her clicked into place. 

 

The way he wrote. The guilt. The dry, ruthless sarcasm. The wounded kind of wit that disguised honesty. The confessions of shame. The nightmares. 

 

It was him

 

It had to be. 

 

Draco bloody Malfoy. 

 

Which was absolutely impossible.

 

And yet… 

 

When she’d approached them near the dungeons earlier to drag Pansy off, she’d seen it - seen him . The way his mouth had parted. The flicker in his eyes. The storm that brewed behind those silver lashes. 

 

It hadn’t been disgust.

 

It hadn’t even been confusion. 

 

It had been desire . Frustrated, barely-throttled, glass-sharp desire

 

She was quite sure she saw his nostrils flare when he caught her perfume - one she wore often but had dabbed just a bit more generously tonight. Her skirt had, in fact, been rolled at the waistband once more than usual. Her buttons left undone not by accident, but with purpose. Her socks just a bit higher. Her wand shoved lazily into her bun. 

 

She’d felt insane even doing it. 

 

But now? Now she knew.

 

He hadn’t scolded her. Hadn’t sneered. Hadn’t said a word about propriety.

 

No, he’d looked at her like she was like the centre of gravity and he was barely resisting the pull. 

 

A wicked thrill rippled up her spine.

 

She grabbed her pillow and pressed her face into it, letting out a soft, nervous laugh. Gods, she was absolutely mental. But it felt… freeing. Strange. Wicked.

 

Draco Malfoy writing her letters. Reading her secrets. Admitting her missed her. Confessing his shame. Stripping himself bare, piece by careful piece. 

 

She didn’t know how long she lay there, re-reading every word he’d written in her mind, thinking back to every moment they’d passed in corridors, the rare truce in the war-torn aftermath of everything. 

 

She remembered the nightmares.

 

The way he avoided looking at her in the mornings.

 

The face that he’d once paused beside her in the corridor outside the hospital wing last week, lingered like he wanted to say something, and then vanished like smoke. 

 

They way he looked at her tonight. Not just with hunger - but pain . Like he wanted to reach out and couldn’t. Or wouldn’t. 

 

She understood that look too well. 

 

Pulling her knees up beneath the blankets, she reached for the folded parchment beside her bed. The last letter. His words. His confession. 

 

I’ve read your words a hundred times. A thousand. I don’t know when you began to unravel me, but you have. Utterly. You don’t even realise you’re doing it. I think if you knew who I was, you’d run. And I couldn’t blame you. But I can’t stop either. I don’t want to. 

 

And she had written back. 

 

I should be repulsed by how this affects me. But I’m not. Not even close.  Whoever you are, you’ve seen more of me than most people ever will. And I’m not afraid of that. I won’t run. 

 

She’d meant it. 

 

And maybe, just maybe, he’d heard her. 

 

Her heart thundered in her chest. 

 

Tomorrow, there would be another letter. 

 

Or there wouldn’t.

 

Either way… tonight had proven one thing. 

 

It was him. 

 

It was always him. 

Chapter 14: The War Room (In Heels and Lipgloss)

Chapter Text

He hadn’t written back. 

 

Three days. 

 

Three. Bloody. Days.

 

And not a single letter.

 

Hermione clenched her quill so tightly the feather trembled with every annoying flick of her wrist, but her expression was smooth, bored - perfectly in line with the plan. 

 

Because of course Pansy had a plan. 

 

“I’m going to kill him,” Hermione hissed between her teeth as they rounded the corner outside the Potions corridor. 

 

“No, you’re going to kill him slowly,” Pansy said, with an infuriating smile. “There’s a difference.”

 

“I hate that I care.”

 

“You don’t hate it.”

 

Hermione didn’t reply. Her skirt was shorter than she’d ever worn it in class, and her bare thighs felt exposed in the morning chill. But she didn’t pull it down. Pansy had threatened to hex her if she tried. The heeled shoes clicked along the stones, sharp and purposeful. Her tie was missing, shirt unbuttoned just enough to make someone wonder, and her bun was messy in the best way possible. 

 

And then there were the glasses. 

 

Fake, of course. A translucent charm woven over the lenses to preserve her vision while giving the illusion of something utterly sinful. 

 

“Honestly,” Pansy said, elbowing her gently. “I’ve always thought your inner domme was waiting to be unleashed.”

 

Hermione flushed crimson. “Pansy.”

 

“Well, look at you.”

 

They reached the classroom door. Snape’s old domain, now reclaimed by Professor Slughorn, who was still prone to fawning over famous names and fattening his ever-growing collection of ‘promising young stars.’ Hermione rolled her eyes. At least Potions meant they’d all be seated in twos. 

 

Just as planned

 

They swept in early, earning only a blink from Slughorn, and claimed the central table first - right in the line of Draco Malfoy. 

 

Hermione sat and crossed one leg over the other, careful, deliberate, letting the movement draw attention without ever acknowledging it. Pansy dropped her bag next to her with the flair of a socialite and pulled out her notes, humming. 

 

“You’re enjoying this.”

 

“I’ve never had such a willing protege.”

 

“You’re evil.”

 

“You’re stunning.”

 

Hermione couldn’t help the twitch of a smile. “Do you think he’ll look?”

 

“Sweetheart, I think he’ll choke.”



***

 

She’d known since the moment Hermione dragged her into that courtyard for a “girl talk” that this was something real

 

Not a curiosity. Not some abstract flirtation through ink and parchment. This was a pull . A tether. Something old magic would call inevitable

 

And Pansy had known Draco since he wore buckled shoes and cried when someone scuffed them. She’d watched him tear down his own softness brick by brick. Had seen him crumble when the world demanded it. 

 

And now she was watching him try to resist something that would devour him whole. 

 

“Look casually to your left,” she whispered out the side of her mouth. 

 

Hermione did. 

 

“Oh,” she said softly. 

 

Draco Malfoy had just walked in. 

 

He didn’t even glance at the back of the room where his usual crowd hovered. He made it two steps into the classroom before his gaze landed . Sharp. Electric. 

 

And froze. 

 

Right. On. Hermione.

 

It was like watching a slow-motion unravel. A blink. A furrow between his brows. Then a jaw clench that was just a hair too tight. And then - like a wave slamming into a rock - his gaze flicked down. 

 

From her lips. To her open collar. To the soft curve of cleavage framed artfully by white cotton. Down further where her skirt had no business sitting. Then lower, just long enough to catch the subtle press of thigh before jerking back to her face. 

 

And there it was.

 

The loss of composure. 

 

He blinked, hard, like trying to banish a vision. But it was far too late. 

 

Hermione arched one perfect brow. A silent challenge.

 

He looked away first. 

 

“Checkmate,” Pansy murmured, smug. 

 

“He still hasn’t written back.”

 

“Oh, darling. He will .”



***

 

This was hell. 

 

Actual, Merlin-damned hell. 

 

And she was sitting right in front of him like she didn’t know . Like she wasn’t deliberately orchestrating his demise.

 

His quill snapped between his fingers. 

 

Theo leaned sideways on his elbow, voice low and gleeful. “You alright there, Romeo?”

 

Draco didn’t answer. Couldn’t. Because if he did , he might choke on his own tongue. 

 

Hermione Granger.

 

Her skirt. 

 

Her fucking skirt. 

 

He was half convinced she’d shrunk it with a charm. There was no logical explanation for the amount of bare thigh currently on display unless she had plans to commit premeditated murder via sexual cardiac arrest. The heels weren’t helping. Neither was the way she was sat - posture flawless, one leg crossed just high enough to tempt destruction. 

 

And then there was her shirt. 

 

Open. 

 

Inviting. 

 

Every button she’d left undone might as well have been a direct threat to his willpower. The swell of her breasts teased the edge of propriety with reckless abandon. And the glasses. Fucking hell, the glasses. 

 

“You’re panting,” Theo murmured beside him. “Should I get you water? Or a bucket?”

 

Draco closed his eyes.

 

“Or should I just fetch your dignity?”

 

“Shut. Up.”

 

“Oh, we’re at full sentences now? Impressive.”

 

Draco ground his teeth and forced himself to breathe. This wasn’t the first time Hermione had lingered in his thoughts like a curse he couldn’t scrub clean. But today - today she’d gone for the jugular. And he didn’t even think she realised it. 

 

…Except she did. 

 

She had to. 

 

Because sat next to her Pansy, queen of wicked smirks and silent chaos, lazily twirling her quill between manicured fingers. And Pansy looked like a cat with cream. No - like a viper who’d trained the lioness to bare her teeth. 

 

“They’re planning something,” Theo said helpfully, sliding his inkpot forward. “You can tell by the way Granger’s not even pretending to take notes.”

 

“She’s baiting me.”

 

“She doesn’t even know it’s you.”

 

Draco swallowed. 

 

Didn’t she?

 

He’d read her letter ten times before shredding it to dust - where she said no matter who you are, I wouldn’t run. And there he was. Dressed to kill. Sitting in front of him. Owning the room like she knew exactly what she was doing to him. 

 

And the worst part?

 

She looked good. 

 

Too good. 

 

Powerful and beautiful and dangerously untouchable. 

 

“She and Pansy are getting close, ” Theo muttered, voice laced with intrigue. 

 

“I noticed.”

 

“It’s giving me… dark academia lesbian enemies-to-allies vibes.”

 

Draco’s head snapped toward him. 

 

Theo just shrugged. “What? It’s hot. Admit it.”

 

Draco made a strangled noise that might have once been a groan. “They’re terrifying .”

 

“They’re magnificent.”

 

He looked at the girls again - Hermione smiling at something Pansy had just whispered, their shoulders bumping as they laughed. Easy. Comfortable. Dangerous. 

 

Because if Pansy was in on this… and Pansy knew…

 

“I’m going to die.”

 

Theo clapped a hand on his back. “Yes. But at least you’ll die horny and fulfilled.”

 

Draco dropped his forehead to the table. 

 

And when Hermione turned, just slightly, to glance over her shoulder - meeting his eyes with a look that held challenge, curiosity, and something molten beneath it - Draco forgot how to breathe altogether. 

 

* * *

 

The doors to the Great Hall slammed open like a bloody battle cry. 

 

And there they were.

 

Granger and Pansy.

 

In all their sinfully synchronized, slow-motion strut glory. 

 

Draco’s fork halted mid-air. Theo blinked beside him. Blaise - poor, unprepared bastard - caught sight of them as they glided past the Slytherin table and audibly choked on his pumpkin juice. 

 

“I - what the fuck,” Blaise spluttered, pouding a fist to his chest. “Did - did I just see Granger’s arse?!”

 

“Confirmed,” Theo said grimly, handing him a napkin. 

 

Draco said nothing. Couldn’t. His jaw had locked so tightly he thought he might crack a molar. 

 

Because yes, Blaise had absolutely seen Granger’s arse. Or at least a tantalising suggestion of it. The skirt was criminal . The heels, illegal . The smirk she tossed casually over her shoulder - directly at him, no less - was nothing short of a war crime. 

 

“Mate,” Blaise wheezed, eyes wide and pupils blown. “She - what is she wearing? And why does it feel like the room got ten degrees hotter?”

 

“Welcome to our lives,” Theo muttered, dragging a hand down his face. 

 

“You’re joking.”

 

“I wish we were.”

 

Draco still didn’t speak. Still couldn’t. His eyes were trained on Granger like he was under some kind of enchantment. The swing of her hips. The roll of her sleeves. The way she perched next to Pansy at the Gryffindor table and immediately took control of the entire goddamn conversation. 

 

The possessiveness crept up like a fever beneath his skin. He clenched his fists under the table, knuckles whitening. Because she was glowing - radiant - and every man in the room was looking at her like she belonged to them. 

 

And she didn’t.

 

She fucking didn’t.

 

“You write her back yet?” Blaise asked, voice low, still reeling. 

 

Draco stiffened. 

 

Theo raised a brow. “Didn’t think so.”

 

“I don’t know what to say.”

 

“She bared her soul, mate,” Blaise said, still sounding half-strangled. “She told you she wouldn’t run. Even if she knew . What more do you need?”

 

“She doesn’t know .”

 

“She does.”

 

Theo hummed. “She’s testing you.”

 

“I know.”

 

“She’s winning.”

 

Draco sighed sharply, dragging a hand through his hair. “I’m losing my mind.”

 

“You’re losing your balls,” Blaise countered. “Send. The. Fucking. Letter.”

 

Draco’s eyes snapped toward Granger - Hermione - who had just crossed one leg over the other and tipped her head back laughing at something Pansy whispered in her ear. The column of her throat was on display. Her lips were pink. And he wanted to taste her.

 

He inhaled sharply, nostrils flaring. 

 

Theo and Blaise both paused. 

 

“Uh oh,” Blaise murmured. “He’s doing that thing again.”

 

“The thing where he tracks her like a predator?”

 

“Exactly.”

 

“She should be concerned.”

 

“She should be flattered,” Draco ground out, eyes still locked on her. 

 

Blaise smirked. “If you don’t write back soon, someone else will.”

 

Draco’s magic crackled beneath his skin. 

 

“Try it,” he said darkly. 

 

“Not me,” Blaise said, holding up his hands. “I value my life and my wand too much. But others are noticing. Just saying.”

 

Draco didn’t reply.

 

Because his blood was singing with possession, his palms itched to reach for a quill, and Hermione Granger had never looked more fucking ruinable in her life. 

 

And she knew it. 

 

Oh, she knew exactly what she was doing. 

 

And gods help him…

 

He liked it. 

 

* * *

 

He hadn’t meant to. He really hadn’t.

 

He told himself it was stupid. That writing her again would make things worse. That it was better - safer - to let the silence sit between them until it fizzled into nothing. 

 

But then lunch happened. 

 

Then she happened. 

 

That skirt. Those socks. The damn glasses. And her laugh

 

And now Draco was sitting at his desk, shirt sleeves rolled up, ink smudged on his knuckles, and parchment taunting him beneath his hand like he knew exactly what kind of idiot he was being. 

 

The first attempt had been torn in half. 

 

The second scorched. 

 

This one… was still blank. Almost. 

 

Just one line. 

 

I saw you today. 

 

His quill hovered. 

 

He wasn’t going to tell her everything. He couldn’t. Not yet. Not until he was ready for the world to fall apart - or rearrange itself in the shape of her. 

 

But he had to say something. 

 

She’d looked at him during lunch like she was waiting. Like she was watching him as much as he’d been watching her. And maybe that was all in his head, but gods, he wanted it to be real. 

 

Draco exhaled, grounding himself. 

 

No name. No clues. No unravelling confessions. 

 

Just… the things he noticed. That couldn’t hurt. Right?

 

He dipped his quill and continued. 

 

The way you laughed. The way your mouth curved when you whispered something to her. The way your glasses slipped down your nose and you didn’t bother fixing them. You did that thing with your wrist again - rolling your wand between your fingers like you didn’t even know you were doing it. And then when you crossed your legs, and the light caught your knee - 

 

He stopped. 

 

Too much. That was too much. 

 

He crossed out that last line. 

 

Tried again. 

 

You looked… different today. On purpose. I noticed. Everyone noticed. 

 

He chewed on the end of his quill, heart pounding. 

 

How was it that she was the one no longer anonymous, but he was the one exposing everything. 

 

Because every time he sent one of these letters, it was a gamble. A confession wrapped in ink and parchment. A way to say things he couldn’t speak aloud - not as Draco Malfoy. Not yet. 

 

He reread what he’d written. 

 

It was a risk. But then again, so was she. 

 

And he was past pretending he didn’t want her. 

 

With a flick of his wand, he dried the ink and folded the parchment neatly, sealing it with the small enchantment they’d been instructed to use for the initiative. 

 

He stared at it for a long time. 

 

Then pressed his thumb over the crease,

 

“Go,’” he muttered. 

 

And the owl whisked it away. 

 

Too late to take it back now. 

 

Too late to pretend he wasn’t already hers. 



***

 

She’d stopped checking.

 

That’s what she told herself, anyway. 

 

She wasn’t waiting. Not really. Not for him. Not for a letter.

 

And she most certainly hadn’t spent the last few nights rereading his last words to her - over and over again - trying to decipher what had scared him off. 

 

But when her name was called softly by the owl post attendant in the corridor outside the library, she startled so hard she knocked her ink bottle over. 

 

Pansy, sitting beside her, didn’t even blink. “There it is,” she said dryly, reaching to cast a quick cleaning charm as Hermione scrambled to her feet. 

 

Hermione took the letter with careful fingers. The parchment was familiar - the same smooth press as all the others. 

 

But this one felt heavier somehow. 

 

She returned to her seat, heart hammering, and broke the seal. 

 

Her eyes danced over the first words. 

 

I saw you today.

 

She sucked in a breath. 

 

The way you laughed. The way your mouth curved when you whispered something to her. The way your glasses slipped down your nose and you didn’t bother fixing them. 

 

A flush crept into her cheeks. 

 

He had noticed. 

 

Every little thing she’d done to test her theory - the undone buttons, the socks, the messy bun - it had all been deliberate. All meant to lure out a reaction. And gods, she’d gotten one. Not aloud, not in person. But here. In ink. In this letter. 

 

He’d noticed everything. 

 

You did that thing with your wrist again - rolling your want between your fingers like you didn’t even know you were doing it. 

 

Her hand curled around her wand automatically. 

 

How could he know that?

 

How often did he watch her?

 

Her heart was pounding now, fingers tightening on the letter as she read on. 

 

You looked… different today. On purpose. I noticed. Everyone noticed. 

 

There was a beat of silence in her mind. A hush. 

 

But his final words lingered longest of all. 

 

You looked like you knew exactly what you were doing to me. 

 

Hermione let out a shaky breath, the kind that curled through her lungs like warm smoke. 

 

Yes, she had known. But she hadn’t know he would react like this. That he would see her - not just her body, but the intention . The unspoken dare. 

 

She folded the letter slowly, reverently, and tucked it away inside her bag. It felt like a secret treasure. Like a mirror of something she’d suspected but not confirmed. 

 

Pansy looked up from her Arithmancy notes with a raised brow. “Well?”

 

Hermione said nothing at first. Just smiled. 

 

A real one. Small. Quiet. 

 

“He noticed,” she said at last, and her voice trembled with something tender. “He really noticed.”

 

And for the first time since this whole thing began…

 

She hoped he’d never stop. 



***

 

He didn’t go to breakfast. 

 

He told Blaise and Theo he had a headache, which was only half a lie. 

 

The real reason? 

 

He couldn’t bear to face her knowing she might have read it. 

 

Not this time. 

 

Not after writing things he’d never even said aloud - never even admitted to himself that he noticed about her. Not after leaving pieces of himself bleeding across the parchment for weeks and then sending them into the world with no way to take them back. 

 

So he paced the room again, robes unfastened, hair a mess, teeth worrying at his bottom lip as he waited. 

 

“You’re going to wear a trench into the floor,” Blaise muttered from the bed, half-asleep and only mildly amused. 

 

“She’s had time to read it by now,” Theo said, sounding much too entertained. “You’ll know soon enough if she hated it. Or if she’s hexing you from afar.”

 

“Brilliant. Thanks.”

 

Blaise tilted his head toward the big window, where the sun had begun to cut through the clouds.

 

“You’re not panicking because she’ll reject you,” he said, unusually sincere. “You’re panicking because if she doesn’t… everything changes.”

 

Draco didn’t respond. 

 

Didn’t need to. 

 

Because he knew Blaise was right. 

 

* * *

 

It came to him in the early afternoon, carried by the same owl that had delivered hers. 

 

He snatched the letter off the owl’s claw before anyone else could even glance at it, fingers shaking slightly as he broke the seal. He read it in the shadowed corner of the corridor outside the library, heart in his throat. 

 

Her script was unmistakable. Neat, sharp, elegant. A spell in itself. 

 

You saw me. 

 

You saw what I wanted you to see… and more, didn’t you?

 

There are things I do without meaning to. 

Habits, gestures. Tells. You’ve found them all. 

Catalogued them like you’re studying me. Like you want to understand me more than I understand myself. 

 

It’s unnerving, you know. 

 

Being seen

 

And yet -I didn’t feel ashamed. Or exposed. Or wrong. 

 

I felt… known. 

 

Draco’s chest tightened. 

 

You saw me today. Let me return the favour. 

 

You weren’t in the Great Hall. You’re usually there. You sit two tables behind. Halfway down. Always slouched. Always pretending not to look at me but doing it anyway. I notice that. I notice you. 

 

Draco’s breath stuttered.

 

I noticed you weren’t there. And it… mattered. 

 

So thank you for your letter. 

 

Thank you for seeing me. 

 

Thank you for reminding me what it feels like to be wanted for something other than my mind or my usefulness. 

 

You make it feel safe. Even when I don’t know who you are. 

 

Draco swallowed, throat dry. 

 

She knew . Or at least, suspected. 

 

But she wasn’t running. She was reaching

 

And he was a man on the edge of something so dangerous, so consuming, he couldn’t remember what it felt like to stand still. 

Chapter 15: Put it in Ink

Chapter Text

You’re not as subtle as you think. 

You wrote that I saw you more than you meant to show. That I catalogue you. That I know you. 

 

But I think the truth is - you know me, too. 

 

You notice my silence, my absence. You know where I sit. You remember how I slouch. 

 

You’re not just watching. You’re studying. You’re waiting. 

 

Are you afraid you’re right about who I am? Or are you afraid of what it means if you are?

 

Either way - keep writing. 

I’ll keep seeing you. 

 

* * *

 

I notice everything. 

 

Even the things you try to hide. 

 

Especially those. 

 

And yes - I am afraid. Not of who you are. Not really. 

 

But of how easy it’s been to feel safe with you, even before I knew who you were. Of how your words feel like fingers against my skin. 

 

I don’t want to stop. I just… don’t know where this ends. 

 

Maybe I don’t care.

 

* * *

 

I don’t want this to end either. 

 

It’s madness isn’t it? 

 

To want someone more for what they write than what they say out loud. But your words…

 

Your words fucking undo me.

 

I read your last letter in bed. At night. Alone. 

And I haven’t stopped thinking about you since. 

 

Tell me something real. 

Something you’ve never told anyone. 

Something you want. 

 

* * *

 

Alright, then. 

 

I want.

 

I want someone’s hands on my thighs as I sit on a desk, legs parted, breath ragged. 

 

I want my name spoken in reverence, in ruin. 

 

I want to be the thing someone aches for. 

 

Is that too much? 

 

I don’t think it is. 

 

Now. Your turn. 

 

Put your want in ink. I dare you.

 

* * *

 

You dare me?

 

Careful. I don’t take dares lightly. 

 

Alright then.

 

I want you on your back - not helpless, never that - but surrendered. 

 

I want to strip your pride, your restraint, your control. 

 

I want to watch you come undone because of me. 

 

I want to hear how you break. 

 

There. 

Now we’re even. 

 

* * *

 

Even?

 

Not even close.

 

You asked for something real? Here it is:

 

I read your last letter twice. 

Then I touched myself.

Slowly.

Deliberately. 

With your words in my head and my thighs clenched around the echo of your voice. 

 

It wasn’t enough. 

 

So I want you to write it for me. 

 

A fantasy. Yours. With me. 

Start to finish.

I want you to make me beg with your pen. 

 

* * *

 

You really want that?

 

Then let me paint it for you. 

 

You’re on your knees, looking up at me with those clever eyes, tongue slick against your bottom lip. 

 

I’m holding the back of your head. Not forcing. Guiding. Reverent. Like you’re holy and mine to worship. 

 

Your hands are on my thighs. Your breath is warm. My name - not the one the world knows - the one you know - is murmured like a secret sin. 

 

And when I finally reach you - when I touch you - you’re already soaking. 

 

You were waiting for this. 

 

So was I.

 

* * *

 

You’re going to be the death of me. 

 

I read that in the bath. 

 

Legs open. 

Water hot. 

My fingers inside myself as I imagined your voice behind every line. 

 

My hand clenched around your letter like it could hold your palm. 

 

I came with your name on my lips. Not aloud - not quite. Not yet. But I felt it. 

 

I want more. 

I want you. 

 

Now I dare you to do the same. 

 

* * *

 

You wicked, wicked woman. 

 

You want to know what I did?

 

I took your letter into bed. 

I locked the door. 

I unbuckled my trousers with your words burned into my skull. 

 

I imagined you on top of me, nails in my chest, hips grinding against me until I couldn’t speak. 

 

I stroked myself with your name slipping between my teeth. 

 

And when I came - it was violent. Raw. My hand sticky and chest heaving, wishing it was you instead. 

 

Do you want that in writing?

 

Or would you rather feel it in person?

 

* * *

 

I want both. 

 

But for now - your words are enough.

 

I’m in bed. Again. 

Legs spread. Wandess. No magic needed. 

 

Just your letter. 

 

Just me. 

 

Fingers slick. 

Nipples aching. 

 

I’m touching myself while rereading every filthy line. 

 

I can picture everything about you. My body knows you. 

 

And I’ve never felt more alive. 

 

* * *

 

( Draco )

 

Draco was late. 

 

Not because he’d overslept. He hadn’t slept. Not properly. Not after that letter. 

 

He’d reread it. Twice. Then again. Then again. The way she’d written it - confident, shameless, his . It lived beneath his skin now, seared into memory, her voice tangled with the imagined echo of her moans. He’d nearly fucking combusted just brushing his teeth that morning. 

 

So when he stalked into the classroom - eyes bloodshot, expression cold - he almost missed it. 

 

Until he froze.

 

Because sitting together, casually chatting like the two most dangerous people in the room, were Theo and Pansy . And beside the empty seat that was usually Theo’s - 

 

Was Hermione.

 

Sitting in his seat. 

 

Looking like sin personified. 

 

Her hair was down this time. Wild and thick and soft-looking like he hadn’t dared let himself imagine until last night. She was wearing that skirt again - short enough to make his mouth dry - and her blouse was open at the top, hinting at lace and temptation and fuck, was that intentional.

 

She looked up. Their eyes met. 

 

Draco’s lungs forgot how to function. 

 

Because she smiled. Soft. Mysterious. And then she bit her bottom lip - just for a moment - and looked away. 

 

It was Theo’s smirk that snapped him out of it. 

 

“Malfoy,” Theo drawled. “Didn’t want you feeling lonely.”

 

“Or left out,” Pansy added sweetly, twirling a quill between two fingers. 

 

There was exactly one seat left. The seat beside her

 

Draco didn’t even bother pretending. 

 

He slid into the seat beside Hermione, his robes whisper across hers. 

 

She didn’t turn. Didn’t flinch. But he saw her thigh twitch. Her hand curled tighter around her quill. She was not unaffected. 

 

Good.

 

Because he was barely hanging on. 

 

The Professor started speaking. Something about Transfiguration. Theory. Draco didn’t hear a word. Not with the way Hermione’s legs were crossed so tightly beside his. Not with the way her skirt hiked ever so slightly when she shifted in her seat. Not when she leaned forward to reach for her bag and her blouse gaped enough to show the very top edge of black lace - 

 

Merlin help him. 

 

Theo coughed behind his hand. The bastard was laughing

 

Draco flicked his wand subtly under the desk - slammed Theo’s inkwell shut with a sharp crack.

 

Hermione’s quill stilled. She turned her head. Just slightly. 

 

“Sleep well, Malfoy?” she asked, voice low. 

 

He turned, one brow raised. “Restless.”

 

Her smile curled. “Me too.”

 

She turned back to her notes like nothing had happened, and Draco nearly choked on air. 

 

Hermione was now scribbling something onto her parchment, elbow brushing his. Her perfume was warm and heady - Vanilla, lavender, sin. 

 

Draco leaned back, eyes flicking to the soft pulse fluttering at her throat. 

 

Last night, she’d written that she wanted both . His words and his hands. 

 

He was very, very close to giving her both. 

 

But not yet. 

 

Not here.

 

Let her squirm a bit. 

 

Let her wonder if she’s right. 

 

Let her keep daring him - until he finally snaps. 

 

Because he would. 

 

He always broke for her. 

 

And he was already halfway there. 



The lesson continued. 

 

Or rather - it happened. 

 

In the background. Like a faint hum. Words from the Professor floated through the haze of tension wrapped tightly around Draco Malfoy and Hermione Granger. 

 

Draco gripped the side of his chair hard enough to splinter wood. 

 

And still - it wasn’t enough. 

 

Because her thigh had brushed his fingers.

 

Just a second. Just a flash of warm, bare skin. A ghost of a touch as she shifted her legs, uncrossed and recrossed them, slowly, so deliberately , her calf grazing his under the desk. 

 

He didn’t move. Couldn’t. 

 

His jaw clenched. 

 

Hermione was leaning forward now. Chin in hand, lips parted slightly. That bloody lip again. The one she bit when she was amused. Or smug. Or nervous. He didn’t care which is was - it ruined him. 

 

And her shirt - fuck. Her shirt was too tight. Not obscenely so, but enough that when she twisted to reach for her ink, the white fabric tugged taut across her chest. Enough to draw every ounce of his blood directly below the desk. 

 

She knew. 

 

She had to know. 

 

He shifted uncomfortably, willing himself to think of anything else - arithmancy, dead flobberworms, the way Blaise chewed with his mouth open - anything but the subtle sway of her shoulders, the cinnamon and lavender clinging to her skin, the memory of the letter where she wrote - 

 

“Draco,” Theo whispered behind him, voice barely audible over the scratching of quills. 

 

He ignored him. 

 

“Draco,” Pansy followed, her tone like silk dipped in venomous glee. 

 

“What?” he hissed, not daring to glance behind. 

 

“She’s killing you,” Theo said. “Isn’t she?”

 

“She’s strangling you with her fucking thigh.” Pansy added gleefully. “And you’re letting her.”

 

Hermione didn’t react. Didn’t even blink. She just leaned closer to her notes, and her elbow brushed his again. 

 

Fuck

 

She was trying to destroy him. 

 

No. She was testing him. 

 

And he - 

 

He was failing. Spectacularly. 

 

Across the aisle, Blaise had slouched so far in his seat he looked half-dead from boredom. But when Draco’s quill snapped in half beneath his fingers, Blaise perked up immediately. 

 

“Oh, mate, ” he said with an audible grin. “Are we having a moment?”

 

“Shut. Up.” Draco snarled under his breath. 

 

Hermione turned her head slightly. “Everything alright?”

 

His eyes locked with hers. 

 

That soft, wicked tilt to her mouth. 

 

That gleam that said she knew he was suffering. 

 

He schooled his expression, raised a brow. “Never better.”

 

And that was when Pansy struck. 

 

She leaned forward between them, her voice cool and calm, like she hadn’t just orchestrated this entire warzone of hormones and restraint. “Granger,” she purred. “There’s a party this weekend.”

 

Hermione blinked, surprised. “A Slytherin party?”

 

“Of course,” Pansy smiled like a knife. “It would be… tragic if you weren’t there.”

 

Hermione arched a brow. “Is this your way of asking me to come?”

 

“Darling,” Pansy drawled, “if I wanted to ask , I’d have sent an owl and three gifts. I’m telling you to come. You’re mine now.”

 

Hermione bit her lip again. “Yours?”

 

“You’ve been adopted,” Theo chimed in. “You don’t get a say.”

 

“I’m not wearing green.” Hermione muttered. 

 

“Wear sin,” Pansy replied, deadly sweet. “That’ll do,”

 

Draco stared forward, eyes burning into the board, heart pounding. 

 

A Slytherin party. 

 

Her. In Slytherin space. Dressed to kill. Drinking their drinks. Moving through their common room like she belonged. 

 

He’d lose his fucking mind.  

 

“Can’t wait,” Hermione murmured under her breath. 

 

Draco’s quill snapped again. 

 

* * *

 

I counted seventeen freckles. 

 

Across your thigh. They appeared like stars, hidden beneath the edge of your skirt when you shifted in class. I shouldn’t have seen them. I shouldn’t have looked. 

 

But I did. 

 

And I haven’t stopped thinking about them since.

 

I dreamt of your skin again last night. You were laughing - not at me, though I probably deserved it. You were wearing that same skirt and not much else. I woke up gasping. Embarrassed. Angry with myself. Angry with you, if I’m honest.

 

Why do you do this to me?

 

Why do you write like that? Why do you smell like comfort and war? Why do you say things in your letters that make me feel like I could be someone worth knowing?

 

And worse - 

 

Why do I want you to know me?

 

There’s a party this weekend. Maybe you’ll be there. Maybe I’ll get to see you laugh again - though I doubt I’d survive it if you do. 

 

Tell me something dangerous. 

 

* * *

 

Dangerous?

 

You should know better than to provoke me. 

 

Fine. Here’s dangerous:

 

When you watched me today - because yes, I saw you - I wanted to reach out. Just an inch. Just enough to let your fingers press into the side of my thigh, not hard enough to bruise… unless I asked you to. 

 

When I bit my lip, I was thinking about your last letter. About the things you dreamt. About whether you’d be brave enough to tell me more. 

 

When I smelt like comfort and war - it’s because I am both. I’ve learned how to hold contradictions in my body like sacred truths. You should know that by now. 

 

And as for knowing you?

 

You don’t have to be worth it. You just have to let me try. 

 

Write back.

 

-H.

 

* * *

 

You signed it. 

 

  1.  

 

I read that single letter a hundred times. 

Whispered it aloud like a secret. Traced it with my finger. I felt it burn. 

 

You’ve never signed with your name before. You don’t need to explain why you did - because I know. You feel it too, don’t you?

 

This thing. This… us.

 

I wanted to keep the veil between us longer. 

Wanted to prolong the fantasy a little more, because it’s easier to be brave behind a mask. But now -

 

Now I don’t want masks anymore. 

 

I want your voice in my ear, not ink on parchment. I want your fingers in my hair, not metaphors between us. I want to kiss every word you’ve ever written to me into the hollow of your throat. 

 

And still, I don’t sign this letter.

 

Not yet. 

 

But I will. 

 

* * *

 

Yes, I signed it. You caught that. Of course you did. 

 

I nearly didn’t. My hand shook when I did it. But I signed it because I couldn’t pretend anymore - not entirely.

 

You already know who I am. 

 

You’ve known longer than you’ve admitted. I can feel it in your restraint. In the way your letters ache but never say too much. You’re careful. You’re so careful and it’s driving me mad. 

 

I want to know what your voice sounds like when you whisper the things you write. I want to know what your lips taste like when they’re parted in frustration or desire. I want you to touch me like your letters do - soft and slow at first, then desperate and greedy. 

 

And I’m not running. 

 

-H.

 

* * *

 

***

 

“Tell me you didn’t,” Pansy said the moment they slipped behind the tapestry that led to their usual spot - an abandoned nook near the fourth floor greenhouse, overgrown with vines and just secluded enough to feel like their own hidden lair,. 

 

Hermione flushed. “I might’ve.”

 

“Might’ve?” Pansy leaned in with a gasp, dark eyes gleaming. “ Granger.

 

“It was just my initial.” she fiddled with the sleeve of her jumper. “Not exactly a confession.”

 

Pansy looked like she’d been handed a firewhisky bottle laced with secrets. “An initial is basically a wand drop and a parchment surrender in this kind of game. You might as well have tattooed it on your arse.”

 

Hermione groaned. “It’s not like he responded with his name. Still no signature. Still no clarity. Just… a lot of heat. And something close to tenderness.”

 

“He read it , didn’t he?”

 

“He did. And he wrote back. It was -” Hermione exhaled. “It was something. Raw. And different. But still no name.”

 

Pansy was silent for a beat too long. “Still thinks he doesn’t deserve to be known. Or he’s waiting for you to admit what you already suspect.”

 

Hermione didn’t answer. Didn’t need to.

 

Pansy arched a brow. “But none of that matters. Not tonight.”

 

Hermione blinked. “Why?”

 

A slow, wicked grin curled across Pansy’s mouth. “Because tonight, you’re coming to the party. And I am dressing you.”

 

Hermione crossed her arms, dubious. “Define ‘dressing.’”

 

Pansy’s grin widened. “That’s the thing, darling. I wouldn’t exactly call it dressed.”

 

“Pansy -”

 

“No. No arguments.” She seized Hermione’s hand and dragged her from the shadows with the force of a girl on a mission. “You’ve been writing filth. Now you’re going to look like it. It’s only fair.”

 

“I thought we were going for mysterious and elegant -”

 

“We were . Until he nearly had a stroke in class today.” 

 

“Pansy.”

 

“Hermione.” Pansy spun with a dramatic flourish. “You gave him your initial . Now it’s time to give him hell .”

 

Chapter 16: When the Lioness Enters the Den

Chapter Text

The Slytherin common room had been transfigured into a den of green velvet shadows, floating lanterns, and low music pulsing like a heartbeat through the floor. The enchanted ceiling shimmered with starlight, wine poured freely, laughter curled through smoke trails, and the darlings of darkness- Slytherin’s best and brightest - were gloriously, wickedly alive. 

 

Draco, Blaise and Theo stood near the fireplace, drinks in hand, half-drunk on their own boredom. 

 

“You’d think with all the scandal we bring, someone would up the stakes,” Theo muttered, swirling his glass. 

 

“Give it time, “ Blaise drawled. “We’re only two drinks away from someone getting hexed for kissing the wrong person,”

 

Draco didn’t laugh, not really. He let his eyes sweet the room, vaguely hoping for a distraction - any distraction from the storm churning inside him, from the memory of her lips on parchment. Her wicked little fantasies. Her damned initial. 

 

He was about to excuse himself and sulk like a half-cursed ghost in the corner when the common room door opened. 

 

And the world - his world - fucking stopped. 

 

Hermione Granger stepped into the Slytherin party like sin wrapped in silk.

 

She wasn’t dressed. 

 

Not really

 

Her dress - if you could call it that - was black, slinky, and clung to every curve like it had been designed to test the limits of sanity. Thin straps dipped low off her shoulders. Her waist was cinched in by green velvet ribbon. Her legs, long and endless, peeked through a slit that climbed higher than modesty allowed, and her mouth - painted bloodred - curved into something between amusement and calculated challenge. 

 

Her curls were pinned in a wild, decadent updo, tendrils kissing her throat. And the wand tucked behind her ear wasn’t even the most dangerous thing about her. 

 

She knew exactly what she was doing. 

 

And it was working,

 

Hard

 

“Sweet… fuck,” Theo whispered, nearly spilling his drink. 

 

Blaise choked on his, “Is she - did she - does that even count as a dress?”

 

Draco forgot how to breathe. His fingers clenched at his sides. His tongue went dry. The glass in his hand felt too fragile. 

 

She was everything he’d ever written to. Everything he’d ever wanted. Every filthy dream. Every unsaid word. Walking.

 

And he couldn’t touch her. 

 

Because she didn’t know. Not really. Not yet. 

 

And worse - worse - was the look she shot toward him. Slow. Curious. Dangerous. 

 

Then she walked toward them - toward him - hips swaying with predatory grace. 

 

But before she reached him, Blaise moved. 

 

“Granger,” Blaise purred, sweeping in like a panther, all smooth charm and flashing teeth, “You look edible.”

 

She tilted her head. “I thought I’d make an effort.”

 

Theo was already at her other side, offering his drink. “You made three efforts and a war crime, and I approve of all of them.”

 

Her laugh was low and warm. She took Theo’s drink without hesitation. 

 

Draco’s knuckles turned white. 

 

And then Blaise leaned in, brushing a non-existent curl from her cheek. “Any chance you’re here to cause trouble?”

 

Hermione raised a brow, her voice velvet and honey. “Aren’t I always?”

 

Draco nearly snapped his wand in half. 

 

She hadn’t even looked at him since entering. Not really. She was letting them flirt. She was letting them touch her. She was letting them be the boys he was too much of a coward to be - at least out loud. At least in front of her. 

 

Because he was still hiding behind ink and anonymity. And they weren’t. 

 

He saw it then. Knew it.

 

They had the green light. 

 

And they were going to drive him mad with it. 

 

* * *

 

He was going to murder someone.

 

Actually - no. He was going to murder everyone. 

 

He stood there like a statue carved from seething marble, every tendon wound tight, every vein simmering, as Blaise whispered something into Granger’s ear that made her laugh . Not the prim, tight-lipped kind she used on professors - but the kind that spilled out of her throat like melted wine. Rich. Loose. Dangerous. 

 

She was playing with them.

 

She was playing with him .

 

And Draco was losing. 

 

He didn’t hear whatever Pansy murmured. Didn’y catch the glint in her wicked little eyes. But he saw her gesture to the drinks. He saw Hermione grin and raise a brow - mischief incarnate - before the two of them sauntered toward the firewhisky shots lined in green glass.

 

One each. Throats exposed. Lips parted. Chins tilted. 

 

Draco couldn’t look away. Couldn’t breathe. Couldn’t cope

 

Then it happened. 

 

Without fanfare. Without warning. Just casual chaos

 

Pansy Parkinson - his lifelong friend, absolute demon - turned to Hermione, grinned like the wicked girl she was, and kissed her.

 

No, snogged her.

 

And not a coy peck either. It was full-mouthed, head-tilted, open-lipped debauchery. Groaning debauchery.

 

Hermione gasped against her - just once - and that sound - 

 

Draco nearly blacked out .

 

It was the sound. His sound. The one he’d only ever heard in his mind as he read her letters. When she described her pleasure. When she wrote about his name catching in her throat, her mouth, her dreams. 

 

Theo cursed behind him. 

 

Blaise looked like he needed holy water.

 

And Draco - Draco felt like the floor had vanished. 

 

Hermione pulled away laughing, eyes sparkling, lips flushed and kissed red. Pansy winked at the room like a victor surveying her battlefield. Hermione - his Hermione - was flushed and glowing and completely unaffected

 

As if she hadn’t just made Draco Malfoy want to crawl out of his skin and rip the seams of the world apart. 

 

Blaise cleared his throat. “You okay, mate?”

 

Draco didn’t answer. Couldn’t. 

 

His jaw clenched so tightly he was certain he’d crack a molar. His fists were clenched at his sides, and he could feel his pulse beating like war drums in his temple. 

 

Pansy met his eyes across the room. 

 

She knew.

 

Of course she knew. 

 

And she smiled. 

 

Slow. Sharp. Daggered. 

 

She’d kissed Hermione for him . Not because she wanted to. Not because of the party. But because Pansy Parkinson was chaos wrapped in couture, and she’d decided Draco needed to suffer

 

She raised her glass. Toasted him . And kissed Hermione on the cheek again for good measure. 

 

Hermione giggled. 

 

Draco’s fingers twitched. 

 

He couldn’t do this much longer. He couldn’t keep pretending. Couldn’t stand by while Theo made her laugh and Blaise asked for another dance. Couldn’t read letters by candlelight and pretend it was enough. Couldn’t hide behind ink while they got to touch her. 

 

And if she ever made that sound again - not for him - 

 

Draco wasn’t sure who he’d kill first. 

 

But someone would bleed. 



***

 

She could feel him watching her. 

 

Like a stormcloud with too much weight. Like a match too close to a fuse. Like a bloody siren’s call - if sirens hissed and bristled with jealousy instead of singing.

 

Draco Malfoy was across the room. Stiff. Silent. Still. 

 

And she? She was glowing

 

The kiss with Pansy still tingled on her lips. Her cheeks were flushed from drink and adrenaline. Her pulse skittered beneath her skin. She hadn’t expected the kiss to feel like that - like her body recognising something familiar and close. 

 

And she hadn’t expected him to look at her like he wanted to consume her whole. 

 

Interesting

 

“Granger,” Theo purred, materialising beside her like temptation wrapped in velvet. “Tell me - hypothetically - if one were to wander toward the Slytherin dorms tonight, which hall would they take?”

 

Hermione blinked, amused. “Hypothetically?”

 

“Of course.” He offered her a sly smile and handed her another drink. “I just think the hypothetical hall would look better with you in it. Or, you know - on someone’s bed.”

 

Across the room, she felt the crackle of tension. She didn’t even need to look. 

 

“I’m fairly certain I’d find it,” she replied, coy. “I do have a knack for navigation.”

 

Theo’s eyes glittered. “And if one were to be - purely academically - interested in studying… anatomy?”

 

Hermione snorted. “You’re unbelievable.”

 

“I believe in you. On me. In multiple positions.”

 

Blaise choked on his drink nearby. “Merlin, Theo, at least buy her dinner first.

 

“She has dinner,” Theo said, eyes still on Hermione. “Now she needs dessert.”

 

Pansy howled with laughter and leaned against Blaise, swiping his drink. “You’re such a menace, Nott. If Malfoy combusts any harder, he’ll take out half the dungeons.”

 

Hermione didn’t dare look at Draco. She could feel the burn of his eyes. The possessiveness that vibrated in the air like electricity before a storm. His fury was deliciously obvious, his tension barely reined in - and it was exactly the confirmation she’d wanted.

 

He was hers.

 

He just didn’t know what to do about it yet. 

 

“You should come back with me tonight,” Theo said, leaning closer, brushing his fingers along the bare skin of her arm. “My bed’s warmer. Bigger. More exciting company.”

 

“Oh?” she breathed, watching his mouth curve.

 

“I even have fresh sheets. For special guests.”

 

“Now you’re just showing off.”

 

He smirked. “Maybe I want to impress the prettiest witch in the room.”

 

Hermione grinned, unable to help herself. He was incorrigible - and she liked that he was doing it in full view of a feral Draco.

 

Blaise leaned in behind them and said in a stage whisper “Theo, if you get hexed tonight, I’m not saving your arse.”

 

“Then you’d better start preparing my funeral,” Theo said cheerfully. “Because I’m about to offer her my wand.”

 

Pansy snorted so hard her drink nearly came out of her nose. 

 

Hermione just laughed - and then she looked. 

 

Draco’s face was carved of stone. His jaw ached just to look at. His eyes - those eyes - were pure obsidian, his grip on his glass was so tight it looked ready to shatter. 

 

She licked her lip. Slowly. Deliberately. 

 

He inhaled like she’d struck him. 

 

And then he turned and walked toward her. 

 

Her heart jumped. 

 

Theo just murmured, “Showtime.”



***

 

He had decided who to kill first - Theo Nott. 

 

Not quickly. Not painlessly. No - he’d draw it out with precision. Maybe hex his mouth shut first.then turn his own wand against him just to make it poetic. Then - 

 

She laughed again. 

 

Draco’s spine snapped tight. 

 

He could hear it - her - soft, rich, unguarded. It sent a jolt through his entire body. He watched her toss her head back, one hand brushing Theo’s arm, the other holding the drink Theo had just poured her like he had the right. 

 

He doesn’t. He never fucking will.

 

She didn’t even know. Or maybe she did. Maybe that’s what was killing him most. She’d signed her last letter with an initial.

 

H.

 

She knew. Or she suspected.

 

And she still let Theo flirt like that?

 

Draco’s fingers clenched. His skin was too tight. His collar too hot. He felt like a shadow of himself - sharpened to a blade with nowhere to cut. 

 

He couldn’t take it anymore. 

 

He moved. Crossed the room like a storm and stopped directly beside her. 

 

She stiffened. Just slightly. But he caught it. He always caught it. 

 

“Hermione,” he said - cool, flat. Controlled. 

 

Her eyes cut to him. Wide. Curious. Calculated. 

 

“Malfoy,” she replied, voice syrupy with challenge.

 

Theo’s grin spread like oil across water. “Ah, Draco. Finally decided to join us? I was just making your girl laugh.”

 

“She’s not my -” He bit off the words. Swallowed them like poison. “Didn’t realise you needed an audience to flirt, Nott.”

 

Theo smirked. “Only when it’s someone worth the standing ovation.”

 

Hermione’s eyes glittered. 

 

Draco didn’t look at her again. He couldn’t. He might snarl . Might fucking grab her . Might finally say -

 

Instead, he stepped closer. Just enough that his arm brushed hers. Her skin. Bare. Warm. Inviting. 

 

Fucking hell.

 

She didn’t move away. 

 

Theo noticed . Of course he did. 

 

He leaned in further toward her, brushing her curls off her shoulder like he owned the right. “Darling,” he said in a voice that made Draco want to hex his tongue off, “do you need a refill? I’d be happy to -”

 

“She’s already got a drink,” Draco said sharply. 

 

Theo’s grin sharpened in return. “So protective. That new?”

 

“I’m not protective.” Draco muttered. 

 

“Could’ve fooled me.” Theo sipped from his own drink. “Funny. You haven’t been this close to her in months. And now suddenly - what’s changed?”

 

Draco’s gaze burned into him. 

 

Hermione, to her credit, watched it all. Quiet. Amused. Too fucking clever for her own good. 

 

She leaned back slightly, resting her weight on one heel, and turned her face toward Draco. Her lips parted, soft and sweet. Her voice was low enough only he could hear. 

 

“You look flushed, Malfoy. Should I be worried?”

 

He didn’t breathe. 

 

Her perfume clung to her skin like a sin. Her lips - glossed and slightly swollen from the earlier kiss with Pansy - curved upward as if she knew exactly what she was doing. 

 

“Why are you here?” she asked softly. “Really.”

 

He didn’t answer. 

 

Because he didn’t know. Not in words. Only that he’d been losing his mind in the corner, his bones hollowing out the longer Theo touched her, and that her laugh felt like a blade to the chest when he wasn’t the one drawing it out. 

 

“I was thirsty,” he lied. 

 

She hummed. “Right.”

 

She didn’t move. Neither did he. 

 

Theo arched a brow. “Should I leave you two alone?”

 

“No,” Draco snapped. 

 

“Yes,” Hermione said at the same time. 

 

Theo cackled. “Well, shit. I’ve never been cockblocked and dismissed simultaneously. A new record.”

 

He strolled off with his drink, carefree. Blaise raised a glass from across the room, shaking his head in pity. 

 

Draco was still standing too close. 

 

Hermione tilted her chin up. “You going to keep pretending?”

 

“Pretending what?”

 

“That you’re not about five seconds away from kissing me or exploding. Which is it going to be, Malfoy?”

 

He stared at her. 

 

Say it. 

Tell her. 

It’s me. I’m him. I’ve read your truths, your dreams, your fucking fantasies. I’ve memorised the way your mind works and I’d kill for the chance to touch what I’ve only imagined. 

 

Instead, he said, “You should be careful, Granger.”

 

She blinked. “Careful of what?”

 

“Of the way you look at me,”

 

She smiled then. Slow. Wicked. Knowing. 

 

And walked away - leaving his world turned inside out. 

 

* * *

 

He hadn’t meant to follow her. 

 

Not really. 

 

Ok kind of. 

 

He told himself he was just… hovering. Keeping an eye out. Casual. Detached. The way a responsible Head Boy should behave during a Slytherin-hosted party. 

 

He was full of shit.

 

His eyes tracked her across the common room like they were tethered. Every sway of her hips. Every hair toss. Every low-throated laugh that bled into the music. Every touch someone else tried to steal from her - he saw it all. Catalogued it. Hated it. 

 

She was untouchable. 

 

But fuck if she didn’t look like every temptation incarnate tonight. 

 

The dress. The legs. The low cut in her neckline, teasing the curve of her breasts. The flushed cheeks and glinting lips. He knew what she tasted like from her letters. Knew what sounds she made in the dark. Knew what her fantasy was. And now… now she was dancing just a few feet away, completely unaware that her words were inked across his skin, branding him. 

 

Draco’s jaw clenched. 

 

Blaise sidled up beside him with a drink in each hand and the most irritating grin in the entire goddamned castle. “You look like you’re either about to combust or commit murder. Can’t decide which is sexier.”

 

“Piss off,”

 

Blaise chuckled and followed his gaze. “Ah. The lioness.”

 

Draco didn’t answer. Didn’t blink. 

 

“Do we know what she’s wearing underneath that square of fabric?” Blaise continued, ever the menace. “Or rather - not wearing if I had to guess? Because if that skirt gets any shorter I’ll be filing a formal thank-you with Merlin himself.”

 

Draco’s fingers twitched. 

 

Blaise smirked. “If she doesn’t want Theo, maybe I should offer myself up like a noble, naked sacrifice. What do you think, mate? Would she like me better on my knees or -”

 

Draco turned on him with a snarl. 

 

Blaise lifted both drinks like a white flag. “Kidding,” he said lightly. “Only slightly.”

 

“Try it,” Draco hissed, stepping into his space. “Just fucking try it.”

 

Blaise tilted his head. “You going to keep growling, or are you finally going to admit she’s yours?”

 

“She’s not -” Draco stopped himself, bit down on the word so hard he tasted blood. She’s not mine. Not yet. Not in name. Not out loud. 

 

But gods help whoever touched her like she wasn’t already claimed. 

 

Blaise gave him a long, assessing look, then leaned in just enough to say, “You’ve read her letters. I’d wager you’ve touched yourself to them, as has she no doubt.”

 

Draco’s glare was molten.

 

“And now you’re watching her - hair wild, lips bitten, dancing in a dress that should be illegal - and wondering how long it’ll take before you snap.”

 

Draco didn’t respond. 

 

Because Blaise was right. And he was going to snap. He was already fraying at the edges. 

 

Hermione twirled, laughing as Pansy pulled her into another shot. Her curls bounced. Her cheeks were pink. Her eyes sparkled like sin. And then - then - she glanced over her shoulder. 

 

Right. At. Him. 

 

And smiled.

 

Not coy. Not shy. 

 

Knowing. 

 

Draco’s lungs forgot how to work. His heart pounded so violently it drowned the music. His first curled. He took a step forward before he even realised he was moving. 

 

Blaise caught his sleeve. 

 

“Easy,” he murmured. “She’s watching.”

 

“Good.” Draco growled. 

 

“Oh, fuck me. ” Blaise breathed, actually laughing now. “You’re so far gone. I should take bets on how long you last before you finally tell her it’s you.”

 

Draco didn’t answer. 

 

Because Hermione was walking again. 

 

Away from the shots. Away from the crowd. Towards the stairs. 

 

And Draco - Draco followed. 



***

 

She felt him before she saw him. 

 

That sharp, molten pull low in her stomach. The prickling on the back of her neck. That electric current in her veins, crackling with awareness. 

 

He’s watching me.

 

She didn’t even have to look to know it was him. 

 

Of course he hadn’t written back yet. Of course he was going mad in silence while she’d already made her decision. She’d signed her letter with her initial. She’d baited him with her smile. And now - 

 

Now it was time for something else. 

 

Something more. 

 

She’d spent the last week dissecting every word he’d ever written. Replaying every line, every heated confession, every pulse-quickening fantasy. And now that she was almost certain it was him - Draco Malfoy , the boy who’d made her life hell and now held her heart in ink-stained hands - she couldn’t pretend she didn’t want to see what that tension between them might look like in real life. 

 

So she walked. 

 

Not toward the dorms. 

 

Not to leave. 

 

But just far enough. 

 

Far enough to be seen disappearing toward the shadowed corridor of the back stairwell. Far enough to be followed. 

 

Because she knew he would follow. 

 

Her heels clicked quietly on the ancient stone. The beat of the party throbbed behind her - muffled, distant. Her fingers brushed the curve of the banister as she paused at the halfway landing and leaned back, just enough to peek. 

 

And there he was. 

 

Draco.

 

Half in shadow. Jaw clenched. Hands fisted at his sides like he was either going to throttle someone or unravel on the spot. His tie was undone, hanging loose. His collar open. His hair slightly mussed from pacing, from running his hands through it over and over while fighting whatever war was eating him alive. 

 

Gods, he was beautiful when he’s furious. 

 

She smiled. 

 

Not cruel. Not taunting. 

 

Come and get me, it said. 

 

She turned, slow and sure, and continued walking. 

 

The party was still in full swing behind them. No one noticed the Head Girl slipping away in sky-high heels and a dress that belonged in a sin, not a syllabus. No one noticed the Head Boy trailing like a shadow, just seconds behind. 

 

She reached the top of the stairwell and ducked into the unused study room on the left. Quiet. Empty. Just enough candlelight left flickering along the wall to cast the room in gold. 

 

She waited. 

 

And thirty seconds later - 

 

The door creaked open. 

 

She didn’t turn around. 

 

She didn’t need to. 

 

His voice was low. Rough. A single word dragged from his throat like it cost him to say it. 

 

“Hermione.”

 

She bit her lip. 

 

Turned her head slightly. Met his eyes over her shoulder. 

 

“Draco.”



***

 

He wasn’t supposed to follow her. 

 

He knew it was a terrible idea. 

 

And yet there he was, shadowing her up the stairs like a curse tied to her ankles. 

 

She moved like she knew he was there. Like she wanted him to be. Every sway of her hips was a command, every glance over her shoulder a dare. His heart pounded a brutal, punishing rhythm against his ribs. 

 

Gods, she looked like sin. 

 

That fucking dress. The curve of her arse, the teasing edge of a stocking barely visible when she walked. Her lips were still flushed from whatever wicked potion Pansy had dabbed on them, and her neck - sweet Merlin, her neck - looked like a battlefield begging to be marked. 

 

She stopped at the top of the landing. Slowly tuned. 

 

Their eyes met. 

 

Time collapsed. And there it was again - that silence. That maddening, perfect silence that came from something unhold. 

 

She ducked into the room to her left. A room Draco knew to be readily abandoned by everyone. He hesitated. But followed. 

 

“Hermione.”

 

“Draco.” She glanced at him over her shoulder. Temptation swirling in her eyes. 

 

“You followed me,” she said, her voice like warm honey poured over broken glass. 

 

He swallowed. Jaw tight. “You wanted me to.”

 

“You didn’t have to come.”

 

“You knew I would.”

 

That smile. 

 

That fucking knowing , almost-smile that told him she already knew everything and was just waiting for him to catch up. 

 

She stepped closer. 

 

Draco’s lungs felt like they were on fire. His entire body was coiled tight, vibrating, ready to either pounce or bolt. He didn’t know which would be more dangerous. 

 

“You’ve been quiet.” she murmured, head tilting slightly. 

 

He couldn’t speak. He was too focused on her mouth. Too afraid that if he tried to say something, it would come out as a confession. Or worse - a plea.

 

She studied him like a puzzle, like a theory she’d already proven and was now testing for pleasure. 

 

“Did I say something in my last letter that made you nervous?”

 

His breath caught. His fingers twitched. Gods. She knew . She knew, didn’t she?

 

She had to. 

 

He opened his mouth. He tried to say something - anything

 

He couldn’t stop thinking about her last reply - the way she’d written that she wasn’t afraid, that she wouldn’t run, no matter who he was. That cryptic, devastating whisper of permission. 

 

But what if she was just being kind?

 

What if saying it out loud made her leave?

 

So he said nothing. No matter how hard he tried. 

 

Coward.

 

Then she stepped closer. So close he could see the rise and fall of her chest, feel the ghost of her perfume - sweet and dark and hers . Her breath fanned warm across his cheek as he leaned in, lips brushing the shell of his ear. 

 

And then - 

 

Goodnight, Draco .”

 

He shattered. 

 

It wasn’t loud. It wasn’t violent. 

 

But it broke something. His name, on her lips, spoken like a secret and a promise all at once - it fucking ruined him. 

 

He didn’t move. Couldn’t. Every muscle locked, straining. His hands gripped the doorframe so hard his knuckles ached. His lips parted with a breath that wasn’t enough. 

 

Because that was it. 

 

She knew.

 

She knew and said his name anyway. 

 

She walked past him, head high, calm, powerful - and didn’t look back. 

 

She didn’t need to. 

 

She had won.

 

Draco didn’t breathe again until he heard the click of her closing the door behind her. 

 

And then, only then, did he allow himself the faintest sound. 

 

A low, strangled whisper of her name. 

 

“...Hermione.”

 

Chapter 17: The Spiral

Chapter Text

By the time Theo and Blaise found him, the common room was nearly empty. Firelight flickered low in the hearth, casting shadows along the ancient green stone walls and highlighting the destruction he’d left in his wake. 

 

The chessboard by the window was overturned. A shattered tumbler glittered beside a puddle of firewhisky. A chair lay cracked and bleeding stuffing onto the floor. 

 

And Draco - Draco was pacing like a caged monster, one hand knotted in his hair, the other flexing and curling like he was seconds from drawing blood. 

 

“Shit,” Theo muttered, taking one step into the room. “How bad is it?”

 

“Bad,” Blaise said, gaze sharp as he took in the wreckage. “Really fucking bad.”

 

Draco didn’t speak. Didn’t even acknowledge them at first. He kept pacing, chest heaving, jaw clenched, grey eyes wild. 

 

“She knows, he finally rasped. “She fucking knows .”

 

Theo blinked. “What-?”

 

“She said my name.” Draco turned on them like a storm. “She whispered my name in my ear like it was nothing. Like it didn’t destroy me. Like she wasn’t holding the fucking sword over my throat.”

 

Blaise whistled low. “Damn. So… you’re broken now?”

 

Draco let out a bitter, feral laugh. 

 

“I thought you wanted her to know,” Theo said slowly, cautiously now. “Isn’t that the whole damn point?”

 

“I did ,” Draco ground out. “But not like this. Not before I was ready . Not before I could fucking explain.”

 

“Explain what? ” Blaise asked, folding his arm. “That you’re in love with her? That you’ve written her half a thousand filthy fantasies and poured your soul into parchment like a deranged poet? Mate…that ship has sailed.”

 

Draco glared at him. 

 

Blaise smiled. 

 

Theo stepped closer, hands raised like he was approaching a wounded beast. “Alright. Let’s do this slowly. She said your name. That’s it?”

 

Draco gave him a look like he wanted to hex him through the floor. “She said my name . And asked… she asked if something in her last letter made me nervous. And I haven’t stopped shaking since. I haven’t breathed since.”

 

Blaise and Theo swapped glances.

 

“She’s not running.” Blaise pointed out. “That’s got to count for something.”

 

“She doesn’t need to run,” Draco snapped. “She could fucking walk away and it’ll still ruin me.”

 

Theo winced. “Yeah, that’s fair.”

 

Draco slumped into a chair like gravity had finally won. He dragged his fingers down his face, muttering curses under his breath. His magic was so taut it buzzed, thickening the air. 

 

Then Theo, brave and foolish, cleared his throat. “So. Hypothetically speaking. If she hadn’t said your name… and I’d continued my efforts tonight -”

 

Draco’s eyes snapped up, burning. 

 

“-to flirt with her-”

 

“Stop talking,” Blaise hissed, already backing up. 

 

Draco stood, slow and lethal. “You lay one more suggestive comment at her feet, and I will remove your tongue with a Severing Charm and gift it to the Giant Squid.”

 

Theo blinked. “That feels excessive -”

 

“Do you want to find out?”

 

“Not particularly.”

 

“And you,” Draco turned on Blaise, voice a snarl. “You so much as look at her the way you did tonight again -”

 

“Relax,” Blaise said, both hands up now. “I got my fill. Pansy’s the one who kissed her. Blame your childhood bestie.”

 

Draco ran both hands through his hair, yanking hard. “I can’t. I can’t fucking do this.”

 

“You already are,” Theo said softly. “You just need to survive the rest of it.”

 

Draco collapsed back into the chair. The tension in his jaw, the rigid line of his spine, the quiet devastation in his eyes - he was unravelling in real time. 

 

Blaise let out a long sigh. “This ends with one of two things, mate. She either tears you apart, or she puts you back together.”

 

Draco stared into the dying fire. 

 

“I’m not sure there will be anything left either way.”



***

 

Ten days. 

 

Ten bloody days it had been since the Slytherin party. Since she had all but screamed to Draco she knew he was her penpal. That she wasn’t running scared if he would just let her in. 

 

And then he disappeared. 

 

No letters. No words. No acknowledgement. Just biting stares across the hall, and the usual Malfoy-level of glowering at anyone who so much as breathed near her. 

 

At first, Hermione told herself it didn’t matter. He was a Slytherin. A brooding arsehole. Of course he’d backed off once things got a little too real. 

 

But then he practically growled in potions when Theo leant her a quill. 

 

And that’s when she snapped. Because if it was him - and she knew in her bones that it was - then ignoring her like this, like a coward, was fucking unforgivable.

 

So when she’d spotted him storming down the fourth-floor corridor after patrol, all tightly wound and dragging his fingers through his hair like the world was conspiring to piss him off, she didn’t think twice. She pivoted sharply, blocking his path. 

 

The corridor was blessedly empty. Late enough that most students had long since retired and early enough that the castle was still alive with flickering torches and the creak of ancient stone. But none of that mattered. 

 

Not when she turned to face him, eyes blazing. 

 

“You know,” she began, voice low and dangerous, “you really need to work on your subtlety.”

 

Draco froze mid-step, jaw clenched so tightly she could practically hear his teeth grind. 

 

“Seething every time someone so much as looks at me? Glaring daggers at Theo? At Blaise? Practically combusting when Pansy put her arm around me earlier?”

 

He said nothing, but his eyes darkened.

 

“You’re not exactly fucking subtle, Malfoy.”

 

His fingers twitched at his sides, then curled into fists. 

 

She stepped closer. “So go on then. Say it.”

 

He scoffed under his breath, but didn’t move.

 

“I’m not stupid,” she hissed. “I know . I feel it every time you look at me. It’s in every fucking letter.”

 

“Granger -” he ground out, voice thick in warning. 

 

“No. Don’t you dare try and pull that bullshit now,” she snapped. “If you’re the one who’s been writing to me - if I’ve been pouring my heart out to you like an idiot - then fucking say it.”

 

He looked like he wanted to. His mouth opened, then closed. He took a sharp inhale through his nose. 

 

“Oh for fuck’s sake,” Hermione exploded, “just spit it the fuck out, Draco!” 

 

His eyes flared at the use of his name - like she’d slapped him. Or kissed him. He didn’t move. 

 

She shoved at his chest. “Say it!”

 

“Why?” He snarled. “So you can gloat? So you can say you were right and then go running back to Saint fucking Theo for a shoulder to cry on?”

 

“Oh fuck you,” she snapped. “You disappear for days and then get pissy when someone else dares to speak to me? You don’t get to act like I’m yours when you can’t even grown the balls to -”

 

“You are mine, you infuriating, self-righteous -!”

 

“Miss Granger! Mr. Malfoy!”

 

They both jolted like they’d be doused in ice water.

 

Professor McGonagall’s voice cut through the tension like a guillotine. She swept around the corner, robes flaring like a vengeful storm, expression carved from granite. 

 

“Shouting profanities in the corridors? At this hour? Have you both gone mad?”

 

Hermione opened her mouth, closed it again. Draco let out a strangled growl, dragging his hand down his face. 

 

“McGonagall’s eyes narrowed. “I expected poor judgement from bickering fifth-years, not from my Head boy and Head Girl. Merlin’s tits, I heard you all the way from the Charms corridor.”

 

Hermione went scarlet.

 

Draco blinked. “Did you just say -?”

 

“Do not test me, Mr. Malfoy,” McGonagall snapped. “I’ve had enough . You’ve frightened a passing portrait - Sir Cadogan is now demanding a duel at dawn - and frankly, your language would make a dockworker blush.”

 

Hermione winced. Draco looked vaguely impressed. 

 

“Detention. Both of you. Tomorrow evening. You will report to my classroom. And I suggest you reflect on how very not subtle either of you are while you write lines in silence. Without magic.”

 

With that, she turned and swept away, muttering something under her breath about hormonal teenagers and bloody halloween curses.

 

The silence that followed that was heavy. 

 

Finally - 

 

“Sir Cadogan?” Draco murmured, eyes wide. “She’s joking.”

 

“She’s not ,” Hermione groaned. “He’s probably polishing his sword ready.”

 

Draco exhaled slowly. “You really do bring out the worst in me.”

 

Hermione gave a mirthless laugh. “Likewise.”

 

They stared at each other for a long beat. 

 

Then she lifted her chin. “Tomorrow night, then?” she said, voice even, though her heart still thundered. “Maybe you’ll find your spine before then.”

 

He stepped into her space, gaze molten.

 

“Or maybe,” he murmured darkly, “you’ll find out what happens when I stop holding back.”

 

And with that, he turned on his heel and stalked off, leaving her blinking - furious, flustered, and just the tiniest bit thrilled. 

 

* * *

 

It’s torture. 

 

Knowing I was a breath away from saying it. 

Knowing you already know. 

Knowing  you still looked at me like that. 

 

You must know what it’s doing to me. How much I want to reach across that maddening gap between us and end the charade. You must know the way you’ve rewritten the wiring beneath my skin. 

 

But I’m still afraid. 

Afraid the man in the letters isn’t enough to eclipse the boy you remember. 

Afraid that once you see both, you’ll walk away.

 

You said you wouldn’t run. I want to believe you.

Gods, I do. 

But I’ve lived most of my life knowing how easily people leave. 

 

Still, I find myself hoping you’ll keep waiting. 

Even if I don’t deserve it.  

 

You always did wear recklessness better than me. 

 

* * *

 

It was you. 

It’s been you for a long time, I think. 

And no, I haven’t run. I’m still here. Still writing. 

Still holding these damn pages like they’ll burn me if I grip too tight. 

 

I should be angry you  didn’t say it outright. I should’ve been furious from the start. But how could I be? How could I be angry when every word you wrote to me was honest, even if the name behind it wasn’t?

 

You’re wrong about one thing. The man in the letter is the same as the boy I’ve watched all year. You think I haven’t seen you soften? That I haven’t caught you listening closer, standing nearer, thinking longer before you speak?

 

You’ve already started becoming the man I see on these pages. Maybe you were always him. 

 

So stop being afraid. 

Stop doubting what I already see. 

 

I won’t run. 

I’m walking toward you. 

 

And all I need is one step in return. 

 

-H.

 

* * *

 

You’ve always had the power to undo me. 

Even when I hated you. 

Especially then. 

 

I don’t think I ever stood a chance against you. 

Not once. 

 

So here it is - 

The step. The breath. The confession. 

 

I want to touch you in the places I’ve only dreamed about. I want to hear your voice - your real voice - say the things you’ve only written. I want to see you burn beneath me knowing I’m the one who lit the match. 

 

I want the truth between us. Finally. Fully. 

 

And I want you to know:

I was always yours, long before I knew how to admit it. 

 

-D.

 

* * *

 

***

 

The dormitory was quiet. A rare, velvety kind of silence broken only by the soft rustle of parchment as Hermione unfolded the newest letter with trembling fingers.

 

She hadn’t expected one tonight. After the way they’d nearly combusted in the corridor - after McGonagall’s swift scolding and scrawled detentions - she thought maybe he’d finally shut down again. Maybe the fear had won. 

 

But no. It was here. Delivered by a sleek, dark owl, tied in emerald ribbon. It was waiting for her like a heartbeat at the foot of her bed. 

 

She braced herself before reading, but it was useless. The words hit her like a slow collapse. 

 

You’ve always had the power to undo me. 

Even when I hated you. Especially then. 

I don’t think I ever stood a chance against you. 

 

Her breath caught in her throat. 

 

Every line was carefully wrought, a confession soaked in ink. A wish, a plea, a raw-throated ache for truth. It was… him , laid bare.

 

He wanted her. More than that - he was hers . And he always had been.

 

She reached the final line, 

 

Her fingers twitched. 

 

Her stomach dropped. 

 

Her heart - stopped. 

 

- D.

 

D.

 

Her hands shook around the letter. That single initial undid her more than all his wicked fantasies combined. Because this wasn’t just another pen name. No longer a mystery, no longer veiled. 

 

Draco

 

She let the letter fall into her lap, staring at nothing and everything all at once. 

 

Her lips parted, her chest heaved with the breath she hadn’t realised she’d been holding. 

 

Draco Malfoy has signed his name - well, most of it. Enough. The one she’d suspected. The one she wanted

 

He’d finally admitted it. 

 

He’d handed her his truth. Without armor. Without sneers. Without cruelty. 

 

And gods, she didn’t feel fear. 

 

She felt fire. 



***

 

The door slammed shut behind Draco as he stalked into their shared dormitory, letter residue still clinging to his fingers like guilt. He hadn’t meant to stay out so late - certainly not after what he’d done. What he’d signed.

 

He dropped onto his bed, dragging both hands through his hair and letting out a guttural groan. 

 

Theo looked up from where he sat cross-legged on his bed, tossing a deck of enchanted exploding snap cards into the air like daggers. 



Blaise, shirtless and far too smug for midnight, raised one dark brow. “You’ve got that look.”

 

“What look?” Draco snapped, already regretting walking in.

 

“The I-may-have-just-ruined-my-life-or-proposed-marriage- look,” Theo said, rolling a card between his fingers. “So. What happened?”

 

Draco didn’t answer. Not with words. He just reached over to his bedside table and dropped the spare copy of the letter he’d sent Hermione that night. 

 

Blaise snatched it faster than a Niffler on diamonds. He read quickly - his smirk slipping into something far more interested - and when his eyes hit the bottom, they widened. 

 

Theo snorted. “What did you do?”

 

“Check the last line,” Blaise said.

 

Theo squinted. Read. Froze.

 

You signed it? ” Theo’s voice rose with such sharp disbelief it made Draco flinch. 

 

“Not my full name,” Draco muttered, face in his palms. “Just the initial.”

 

“Oh, well that’s completely different.” Theo deadpanned. “Just a casual initial from the boy who’s been hiding behind letters for weeks like an emotionally constipated ghost.”

 

“You’re spiralling,” Blaise added cheerfully. “And it’s fascinating .”

 

Draco groaned, louder this time, dragging a pillow over his face. “She’ll run. She’ll hate me. She’ll laugh. I don’t - fuck, I don’t know .”

 

“But you want her to know.” Theo said, tone dropping. “You want her to know it’s you. You want her to read it and choose you anyway.”

 

Draco didn’t answer. He didn’t have to. 

 

Blaise sat at the edge of the bed, grin fading into something softer. “Mate, she’s not stupid. And she’s still writing back.”

 

Theo leaned in. “And she’s still flirting. Still walking the halls like a goddamned fever dream with that and those bloody legs.”

 

Draco growled into his pillow. 

 

Blaise chuckled. “What I’m hearing is… this is the beginning of the end of your silence.”

 

“She’ll never let me live it down,” Draco muttered, finally sitting up, eyes haunted and hot all at once. “If she really knows it’s me, and she’s been letting me sit here like a coward - she’s going to destroy me. 

 

Theo tilted his head. “Yeah, probably.”

 

“But,” Blaise added, voice low and serious, “You’ll deserve every second of it.”

 

Draco stared at the letter. At the single, damning D.

 

Then he nodded once.

 

And didn’t deny it. 

 

* * *

 

Draco was already seated when he heard the door creak open. 

 

He heard her before he saw her - boots tapping out a confident rhythm, the swish of robes, a soft breath like a warning bell. He didn’t dare look. Couldn’t. He was too busy pressing his palms into his thighs, trying to force oxygen into his lungs that had decided rebellion was the theme of the day.

 

“Ah, Miss Granger,” McGonagall said, without looking up. “So good of you to join us. Kindly have a seat. You’re late.”

 

“I was deciding what to wear, Professor.” Hermione said sweetly, and sat. 

 

Draco looked.

 

Fucking hell

 

No fake glasses today. No protective veil. No clever distraction of books clutched to her chest. Just her

 

Her hair was untamed, a wild cascade of honey and war. Her blouse was fitted, subtly sheer in the light, and her skirt - well, it was the same sinfully short one he’d already committed to memory, but somehow it looked shorter tonight. Like it was taunting him. 

 

And her legs.

 

Sweet Merlin

 

He was going to die. Right here in front of McGonagall. An aneurysm born of lust and guilt and her

 

She crossed one leg over the other with the kind of grace that should be illegal. She didn’t look at him - but she didn’t have to. He felt her. Felt the electricity between them, the knowledge pressing hot against the back of his neck. 

 

She knew now. 

 

He’d signed it. 

 

She knew

 

“Due to your embarrassingly public altercation,” McGonagall began, voice sharp as the edge of a blade , “ you’ll both serve this detention in silence. You’ll write lines - real ones, with quills, not magic. And you will not speak. Not a single word.”

 

Hermione gave a serene nod, pulling out her quill. 

 

Draco was already drowning. 

 

The letter. The fucking letter. The one where he signed it - D. No more hiding. No more veiled hints. No more excuses. Just his cowardice, inked across parchment and sent to a girl who could eviscerate him with a single look. 

 

And she hadn’t written back yet. 

 

Not yet. 

 

He snuck a glance sideways. 

 

She was writing. Calm. composed. Occasionally biting her bottom lip like she always sis when she was thinking, when she was about to say something clever or devastating or both. Her sleeves were rolled up to her elbows. Her hair caught in the candlelight like wildfire. 

 

She didn’t look angry. 

 

She didn’t look disgusted

 

She looked…

 

Focused. 

 

Unbothered. 

 

Untouchable. 

 

And he wanted her so badly it physically hurt. 

 

He swallowed hard and tried to focus on the parchment in front of him. 

 

But all he could think about was how the mask had fallen , how his name had spilled into her hands, and how he had no idea if she would give it back… or crush it. 

 

And when she finally glanced sideways - only once, only briefly - and smirked like she knew , she’d always know… 

 

He nearly combusted.

 

There were so many things he wanted to say. 

 

Draco gripped his quill so tightly he thought it might splinter.

 

He wanted to ask her when she knew.

 

He wanted to ask her why she hadn’t run. 

 

He wanted to apologise - for the letters, for the secrecy, for being a coward. For the way he used to look at her with loathing when it was really something closer to obsession. For how long he’d spent hating himself before he started writing. 

 

He wanted to ask if she hated him now.

 

If she could possibly not. 

 

But they weren’t allowed to talk.

Not one bloody word. 

 

McGonagall had said it so firmly that even he didn’t dare break the rule. The old woman was perched at her desk like a hawk, quill tapping impatiently as she watched them both. 

 

Hermione didn’t look at him at first. 

 

But then she did

 

Slowly. Casually. As if she hadn’t just shattered him with a smirk half an hour ago. As if she wasn’t two feet away from the boy who she’d been seducing in ink and fantasy, with no idea how completely wrecked she’d made him. 

 

And gods, that look - 

 

It was so brief. So maddening. Her lashes lowered, her lips parted ever so slightly. A flick of her eyes to his mouth. And then she was back to writing, as if she hadn’t just reached into his chest and set fire to everything he was.

 

Draco clenched his jaw, eyes burning holes into the side of her face. He tried to speak with nothing but his gaze. 

 

Please, say something with your eyes. Tell me I haven’t ruined this. Tell me I didn’t misread every word. Every touch of parchment. Every breath between your sentences. 

 

Tell me I wasn’t wrong to sign it. 

 

She didn’t look again. 

 

Not until McGonagall stood, clapping her hands once. “That will be enough for tonight. Detention concluded.”

 

He exhaled - finally. Relief spiked in his blood. This was it. This was when he’d talk to her. Pull her into the corridor, beg if he had to. Tell her he was D. That he was hers , if she’d still have him. 

 

“Miss Granger,” McGonagall said crisply, just as Draco rose to his feet, “a moment of your time. I need to discuss your Head Girl duties for the upcoming Hogsmeade weekend. Please stay.”

 

His entire body froze. 

 

“What?” he said before he could stop himself. 

 

McGonagall’s eyes snapped up to his. “Steady Mr. Malfoy. You may return to your dormitory. Professor Slughorn will escort you.”

 

Slughorn appeared from the adjacent room like a bumbling ghost, humming pleasantly as if he wasn’t the embodiment of Draco’s current hell. 

 

“But-” Draco began, his throat dry. His hand twitched toward Hermione. She still hadn’t looked at him.

 

“Now, Mr. Malfoy.” McGonagall said sharply.

 

For fuck’s sake.

 

He hesitated, looked at Hermione. Still silent. Still composed. Her lips pursed the faintest smile that may or may not have been real. She met his gaze - finally - and he read everything in it:

 

Soon.

 

But it wasn’t soon enough. 

 

Draco followed Slughorn out, jaw tight, hands balled into fists. Rage and desperation and lust and longing tangled beneath his skin like a storm.

 

He needed to see her. 

He needed her words.

He needed her touch.

He needed her to say something - anything.. 

 

And for the first time in his life, Draco Malfoy was absolutely done being patient. 

Chapter 18: The Letter After the Storm

Chapter Text

Hermione didn’t hear a single word McGonagall had said after Draco left. 

 

Not really.

 

Something about Hogsmeade weekend. 

Something about volunteer rosters and patrol shifts. She nodded when expected, spoke when prompted, but her thoughts - her body - had stayed anchored to that corridor. To him. 

 

To the letter he had signed with D .

 

By the time she was dismissed, the castle had quieted. The stone walls glowed faintly with torchlight, and every step echoed too loudly. She wasn’t sure if the chill that followed her was from the draft or from everything that had just happened. 

 

She kept expecting to see him waiting. 

 

He wasn’t.

 

When she opened her door, she didn’t even bother turning on the lights. Her shoes came off first. Then her cloak hit the chair. She moved like a ghost across the room, head spinning, mouth dry. 

 

And then she saw it. 

 

There. On her pillow. 

 

She froze.

 

A letter. No mistaking the parchment. Or the seal. Or the way her heart leapt into her throat just looking at it. 

 

She crossed the room like a woman in a trance. Sat down slowly. Her fingers trembled just slightly as she broke the seal. 

 

It was longer than usual. Several pages. His handwriting, always precise, looked more hurried now - more desperate in places. Like his thoughts had tumbled faster than his quill could follow. 

 

She inhaled once, deeply - and began to read. 

 

Hermione,

 

I don’t even know where to start. 

 

No. That’s a lie. I do know. I just don’t know if I’m brave enough to say it. I think I left half my courage on that bloody desk tonight, trying not to look at you like you were mine.

 

You are, you know. 

 

Now in any way I’ve earned. Not in any way that would make sense. But you are. Because I cannot go another day pretending your words haven’t unmade me. 

 

You unmake me, Granger. 

 

Every letter. Ever glance. Every time your fingers touched parchment and whispered something filthy or kind or haunting - I’ve memorised them all. They’re carved into me. 

 

And tonight… you knew. 

 

You didn’t say it out loud. But it was in the way you smirked. The way you walked into that room with that short skirt and bare legs and not a shred of fear. And gods help me, the way you didn’t even look away when I stared at you like I was starving. 

 

You know. You’ve known. 

 

And still… you stayed. 

 

I wanted to say everything tonight. Wanted to tell you how I started this whole thing out of spite and curiosity and ended up falling for someone I didn’t deserve to know, let alone crave. 

 

I wanted to tell you that you are the only real thing in my life.

 

But then McGonagall said your name like a death sentence and I had to leave. Couldn’t touch you. Couldn’t ask if I was allowed to want you now, not just on paper. 

 

So I’m saying it here. 

 

I want you.

 

Not just in words. Not just in ink and dreams and fantasy. I want to know what your laugh feels like against my mouth. I want to know what you taste like when you say my name - not in anger, not in shock, but in that soft way you say it when you forget you hate me. 

 

I want to give you the parts of me I’ve never shown anyone. And I want to ask for the parts of you you’re scared to offer.

 

But only if you want that too. 

 

Tell me. 

 

Please.

 

Yours - if you’ll have me,

D.

 

She didn’t realise she was crying until the letter blurred at the bottom. Not sobs - just tears. Silent, aching, unstoppable. 

 

She pressed the parchment to her lips, shut her eyes, and let the truth of it crash into her chest like a wave. 

 

She was not afraid. 

 

Not of him.

Not anymore. 

 

She stood. Walked to her desk. 

 

And began her reply. 



***

 

He didn’t expect it. 

 

Not tonight. 

 

Not after detention. Not after the way McGonagall had held her back, while he’d been marched back to the dungeons like a prisoner under Slughorn’s watchful eye. He’d spent the evening pacing, burning with words he couldn’t say and images he couldn’t unsee - her legs, her eyes, the curve of her lips when she looked at him like she knew. 

 

And now - there it was.

 

The owl landed without a sound on his windowsill. A familiar roll of parchment tied with green thread. 

 

His hands shook.

 

He sat on the edge of his bed, heart a war drum in his throat, and unrolled the letter with a kind of reverence he couldn’t explain. 

 

It began with his name. 

 

Not “Head Boy.”

Not “You.”

Not even an initial. 

 

Just - 

Draco.

 

He swallowed. And read. 

 

Draco,

 

I knew before you signed it. 

Maybe not right away - but long enough to know that every word you wrote was you. Only you could make cruelty into poetry, tenderness into a weapon, desire into something so unbearably beautiful it left me aching. 

 

I suppose I should be angry. You let me write to you, confess to you - without ever saying it aloud. You made me fall for a voice in ink and shadow. 

But I’m not angry. 

Because I think I always hoped it was you.

 

You weren’t who I expected. You never have been. But this? The way you see me? The things you say when no one else is listening - this is real. And I think it’s what I’ve been waiting for. 

 

There were nights I hated you, you know. For what you stood for. For what you did. 

But I don’t hate you now. 

I read the things you’ve written and I see a boy who never had the chance to be soft. Who built walls so high that no one dared to look over them. 

Until now. 

Until me.

 

I meant what I said.

You unravel me too. 

And no matter who you are - no matter what anyone says - I won’t run.

 

But I won’t chase you now either. 

If you want this like I do - really want me - you’ll come. 

 

Come wh the sky is endless and the world seems a little quieter. 

 

You’ll know where. You’ve always known. 

 

Midnight. 

 

-H.

 

Draco stared at the final letter - H. Not coy. Not hidden. Not scared. 

 

She knew.

 

And she still wanted him

 

His throat was tight. His heart a storm. His fingers clenched the parchment like it might vanish. 

 

She wanted him to come. 

 

She’s asked for him. 

 

No letters. No excuses. No veil of anonymity left.

 

Just him. 

 

Just her.

 

Just the stars. 

 

He looked up at the clock. 

 

It was ten minutes to midnight. 

 

And for once in his life, Draco didn’t hesitate. 

 

* * *

 

He was here. 

She wasn’t.

 

Draco stood in the Astronomy Tower beneath the vast, yawning stretch of stars, every breath a punch to the ribs. His arms were crossed tight, jaw clenched harder. Midnight had come and gone five minutes ago, and the wind up here cut straight through his robes. 

 

He shouldn’t have come.

He shouldn’t have let hope get its claws in. 

 

Was this a game to her? Had he misread it all? Was she laughing with Pansy now, amused at the pathetic boy who poured his heart out in letters only to be stood up like some desperate fool?

 

He ran a shaking hand through his hair. His heart was hammering so hard it felt like it might crack open in his ribs and spill everything he was trying to keep together.

 

You’ll know where.”

 

But maybe he didn’t. Maybe he’d gotten it all wrong. Maybe she’d never meant - 

 

Footsteps.

 

Slow. Soft. Measured. 

The sound of her soled on the stone spiral steps twisted his stomach into a coil.

 

And then - 

 

Her.

 

Hermione Granger stepped into the tower, silent and poised and entirely real . Her hair was a wild halo, cheeks pink from the cold, and that damn perfume - cinnamon and lavender - hit him like a curse. 

 

She didn’t say anything. 

 

Neither did her. 

 

But the air between them snapped like lightning. 

 

“You took your time,” he said bitterly, voice low and raw. 

 

“Oh, I suppose I should have just let Peeves catch me instead? Left you hanging instead of being a few minutes late?” She clapped back. 

 

Silence again. 

 

Then - 

 

“You weren’t exactly subtle,” she said. “With the way you nearly combusted every time someone looked at me. With the way you watched me like I was already yours.”

 

“I never -”

“Yes, you did.”

 

They were close now. Too close. 

 

Her eyes burned. “Why didn’t you just tell me it was you, Draco? You let me fall for a stranger.”

 

“I didn’t think you’d want it,” he growled. “I didn’t think - fuck - I didn’t think you’d still want me if you knew.”

 

“That’s not your decision to make.”

 

His hands were fists at his sides, trying not to grab her. “You think it was easy for me? Reading everything you wrote. Everything you felt . And I couldn’t touch you. Couldn’t have you . All I could do is write . Like a coward.”

 

He caught her wrist. 

 

She didn’t pull away. 

 

“You drive me insane,” he said hoarsely. “You walk into a room and I can’t breathe . I read your letters a hundred times a night like they were the only thing holding me together. And when you signed that letter… I thought I was going to lose it.”

 

“You think I wasn’t scared?” she whispered. “I knew it was you. For weeks . And I kept writing. Kept hoping. I -” Her voice cracked. “I didn’t know how to tell you that I was already yours.”

 

That shattered him. 

 

He pulled her in by the waist and kissed her - brutal and broken and hungry. She moaned into his mouth and gripped his shirt like she wanted to tear it from his body. There was nothing gentle now. No more letters. No more pretending. 

 

Only truth. 

 

Only this. 

 

She pushed his cloak from his shoulders. He lifted her against the stone wall like she weighed nothing, kissing her like a may dying of thirst who’d found water. 

 

Their tears mixed between gasps and growls. Her thighs wrapped around him. He shoved her knickers aside with trembling fingers and buried his face against her neck, whispering her name like it might save him. 

 

“Tell me you want this,” he begged, voice wrecked. “Tell me you want me.

 

She pressed her lips to his ear. 

 

“I’ve always wanted you.”

 

And then his fingers touched her. 

 

She was soaked

 

Draco swore under his breath, eyes dark with lust as he slid two fingers into her, thumb circling her clit in slow, deliberate strokes.

 

Her head hit the wall with a thud. “ Oh - fuck -”

 

“That’s it,” he breathed. “Say my name. Say it, Hermione. Say it like you did in your letters. Say it for me .”

 

Her body tightened, trembling under his hand, and when she moaned - “ Draco -” - he nearly came undone and collapsed to the floor. 

 

Not in his head.

Not a fantasy.

Real.

Her voice. 

His name.

 

His lips crashed into hers again, hand still between her thighs as she shuddered against him. Her arms locked around his neck, desperate, breathless, lost to the same storm that had swallowed him whole. 

 

“I need you,” she whispered into his mouth. “ Now.

 

He fumbled with his trousers, teeth gritted, his control hanging by a thread. “This isn’t a one-time thing,” he growled. “If I have you - I keep you. Do you understand?”

 

“Yes,” she breathed. “Please, Draco. I want to be yours.”

 

That did it. 

 

He shoved into her in one powerful thrust, burying himself so deep they both cried out. Her nails tore at his back. His hands gripped her thighs, lifting her higher, her legs locking around his waist as he thrust again. And again. 

 

He was wild. Starved. Possessive. The years of hatred, of repression, of aching need combusting into something violent and unholy. 

 

“Mine,” he groaned, voice breaking. “You’re mine , Hermione.” 

 

“Yes,” she sobbed, rocking against him. “Yours- Draco - oh God - don’t stop -”

 

He couldn’t. Not even if he tried. 

 

She was everything he’d ever wanted, ever feared he couldn’t have. He pressed his forehead to hers, driving into her with feral rhythm, teeth bared, body shaking. 

 

When she came, it was a scream in his ear that sent him over the edge with her, 

 

He held her through it. Clutched her like he was drowning and she was the only thing keeping him alive. And maybe she was.

 

He didn’t pull away. Couldn’t. His hands slid up her spine as her face buried in his neck. 

 

No one spoke. 

 

They didn’t have to. 

 

He had her.

And she had him. 

 

Finally.

 

* * *

 

Draco didn’t pull away. 

 

He couldn’t. Not even as the night turned quieter, the wind gentler, the heat between them softening into something unspoken. 

 

But he held her like she might disappear. 

 

Like she would disappear, any second. 

 

His arms tightened around her reflexively around her, and Hermione stirred slightly in his embrace. She didn’t speak - maybe sensing the tension still coiled through him - her breath brushing the hollow of his throat. 

 

And that was the problem.

 

She was still there. 

 

She hadn’t vanished in a scream or recoil or disgusted slap. 

 

He’d had her. Just now. Finally . And it still didn’t feel real. 

 

He buried his face in her hair, breathing her in. 

 

“You’re not real,” he whispered against her temple. 

 

Hermione blinked, pulling back just enough to look at him. “What?”

 

“You’re not real,” he said again, quieter, hoarse. “You can’t be. I’ve wanted this - I’ve ached for this - and now you’re here and I can smell you and taste you and you’re not pushing me away, and that’s not -” He stopped, the words breaking in his throat. “That’s not how things work for people like me.”

 

Her eyes were wide now, but not in fear. 

 

In sorrow. 

 

“I’m going to wake up,” he muttered, gripping her tighter. “You’re going to fade like everything else. Smoke in my fucking hands.”

 

“No,” she said, cupping his cheek gently. “No, I’m not.”

 

He couldn’t stop shaking. 

 

“I’ve dreamed of this too, you know,” she murmured. “More times than I can count.”

 

Draco turned away, shame crawling beneath his skin. “You shouldn’t want me. Not after what I’ve done. What I didn’t do.”

 

“Draco -”

 

“I watched,” he rasped, his voice trembling now. “I stood there. I didn’t stop her. I didn’t even move . I just… watched while Bellatrix carved into you. And I -” He choked. “I hated myself. I hated myself for how fucking useless I was.”

 

Hermione didn’t flinch. 

 

She stepped closer, sliding her hand up the back of his neck. 

 

“I never blamed you.”

 

He looked up at her like she’d slapped him. “You should have.”

 

“I didn’t,” she whispered. “You looked… broken . Like it was happening to you, too. And when I woke up the next day in that cellar… my scarf was gone.”

 

His breath caught. 

 

“I never told anyone,” she went on, voice barely a whisper. “But I remembered. I remembered how you looked at me when you thought no one was watching. Like you wanted to burn the whole manor down.”

 

“I took it,” Draco said hoarsely. “The scarf. I - I needed to hold onto something . I buried it in my pillow. I fucking cried into it.”

 

Hermione didn’t speak. 

 

She reached up instead and kissed his cheek. Then his jaw. And then - gently, reverently - his scars. 

 

His lips brushed the faint lines left behind on her arm, now faded, but still etched into their memories. 

 

He lowered her wrist, trembling. “You don’t have to pretend.”

 

“I’m not.” She said. 

 

And then she dropped to her knees, just enough to trail her lips over his forearm… and stopped at the mark. 

 

He froze. 

 

His pulse thundered in his ears as her lips pressed gently to the blackened skin. To that part of him. 

 

Not with lust. Not with pity. 

 

But with understanding

 

His knees buckled. 

 

Hermione -” his voice broke completely. 

 

She looked up at him, eyes full of defiance and fire and aching affection. “You’re not your mistakes. You’re not her puppet. You’re mine .”

 

His composure shattered like glass.

 

He dropped to his knees with her, clinging to her face with both hands, tears burning behind his eyes. “I can’t lose you,” he whispered. “I can’t - if you ever leave me I’ll burn . I’ll ruin everything. I’ll tear down the world trying to find you again.”

 

“I’m not going anywhere,” she said. 

 

His forehead pressed to hers. 

 

“You don’t understand. I’m not good. I’m not kind. My love - It’s not gentle, it’s obsessive. It possesses . I will follow you to the ends of the fucking earth and if someone ever lays a hand on you again -” 

 

“I know what you are,” she said, fierce and soft and all at once. “And I choose you anyway.”

 

He looked at her then. Really looked. And his voice turned reverent. Shaky. 

 

“If you’ll have me,” he whispered, “I’ll kneel at your feet for the rest of my life. I’ll worship you.”

 

Hermione leaned in and kissed him. 

 

Slow this time. Steady. Sure. 

 

“You already do,” she whispered against his mouth. “And I love you for it.”

 

He exhaled like it hurt. 

 

And then he kissed her again. 

Chapter 19: The Morning After

Chapter Text

Draco was floating. 

 

He wasn’t walking through the corridors of Hogwarts that morning so much as gliding, smirking faintly at nothing at all, completely ignoring the stunned looks he earned from very hungover fifth-years who stepped aside like he was some divine being. Which, if anyone had asked him at that moment, he might’ve agreed with. Because how else could one explain the fact that Hermione fucking Granger had not only moaned his name last night - but had whispered it like a promise?

 

He couldn’t stop touching his mouth. 

 

He could still feel hers on it. 

 

He walked into the Great Hall as if the sun rose solely for him, like the frost of winter had cracked under his bare hands and spring had bloomed in his bloody chest.

 

Theo noticed it first. 

 

“Okay,” he said, pausing his fork halfway to his mouth. “What the fuck is that face?” 

 

Blaise didn’t even look up from his coffee. “Malfoy got laid.”

 

Theo narrowed his eyes. “Not just laid. That’s not post-orgasm glow. That’s ‘I got everything I’ve ever wanted and I might cry about it later’ glow.”

 

Draco smirked. “Wouldn’t you like to know.”

 

“Yes,” Blaise and Theo said in unison. 

 

Draco sat, still grinning like a lunatic, like a man drunk on something far better than firewhisky. He didn’t even reach for his tea - he just scanned the separate tables - the Hufflepuffs, Ravenclaws, Gryffindors - waiting. 

 

Watching. 

 

Ready.

 

Because he was going to kiss her. Maybe not her mouth. Maybe just her wrist. Or her temple. Or the bit of collarbone he’d fantasised about for months. He’d do it with the full knowledge of what it meant. And if anyone had a problem with it?

 

He’d hex first and ask questions never.

 

He was going to touch her. He was going to touch her in public . And maybe it was wildly, stupidly dangerous to want that with the kind of madness that beat through his chest, but fuck it. 

 

He’d earned that right last night. 

 

But… 

 

He frowned. 

 

Where the hell was she?

 

He scanned the table again. 

 

No Hermione. 

 

His eyes darted back to the Slytherin end of the table. Pansy was there, freshly glamoured, biting into toast and pointedly ignoring everyone. No sign of her either. 

 

“Where is she?” he muttered.

 

“Who?” Theo asked. 

 

Draco gave him a sharp look. 

 

“Oh,” Theo smirked, understanding immediately. “Expecting a bit of morning-after public affection, are we?”

 

“I’m going to kiss her,” Draco announced. 

 

“Ambitious for breakfast.” Blaise said dryly. 

 

But the smirk didn’t reach his eyes. He too was glancing at the empty spots of the table, brow furrowing.

 

“She’s not here,” Draco muttered, panic beginning to curl at the edges of his bliss. 

 

He reached into his robe, felt the crumpled edge of her last letter. 

 

She’s said midnight. She’d met him. They’d…

 

Salazar, they’d bared themselves to each other. In every way that mattered. 

 

Why wouldn’t she be here?

 

Was she - 

 

Did she regret it?

 

Did she wake up and realise - realise he was still him?

 

Draco’s blood ran cold. 

 

He stood. 

 

“Where are you going?” Theo asked. 

 

“To find her.”

 

“She’s probably in the library,” Blaise offered, voice carefully neutral. “You know Granger.”

 

But the name felt wrong now. Foreign. Too cold. 

 

She was Hermione. 

 

And something was wrong.

 

Draco didn’t wait.

 

He left the Great Hall without another word, his heart pounding like war drums in his chest. 

 

* * *

 

Where the fuck was she?

 

It was nearing dinner and Draco’s entire day had been one long, gnawing descent into madness. 

 

She wasn’t at breakfast. 

 

She wasn’t at charms, which they usually shared - he’d sat there, twitching every time the door creaked open, certain she’d come breezing in, a little flustered and apologetic, maybe flushed from running. But the door had closed. She never came. 

 

She wasn’t at the library. He’d checked three separate times. Even tried the Restricted Section and risked getting hexed by Madam Pince. 

 

Lunch came and went. She wasn’t there either.

 

By late afternoon, Draco was visibly unravelling, his tie loosened, hair askew, his mouth a hard line, his fingers twitching at his sides like they didn’t know what to do without her to touch. 

 

He didn’t even think - bloody idiot - to ask Pansy .

 

He was so consumed with the idea that something had gone wrong, that she’d decided in the sober day of light to regret everything, to disappear , that it never occurred to him she might’ve just… not been in class. 

 

Theo caught him pacing the corridor outside the Astronomy Tower again. 

 

“You’re fucking losing it,” Theo said with all the glee of a man watching a rare beast implode. 

 

“She’s not in the Hospital Wing either,” Draco snapped. “What if - what if she - fuck, what if she left?”

 

“She didn’t leave.”

 

“She’s not in class!”

 

“She’s not dead , mate.”

 

“She’s not in the library, or the greenhouses, or anywhere! And she hasn’t written - she -”

 

“Draco.” Pansy’s voice rang out like a silencing charm.

 

Draco froze. Turned slowly. 

 

Pansy stood, arms crossed, eyebrow raised, sipping from an ornate cup of tea like the queen of smug . Behind her, Theo leaned against the stone wall trying not to laugh and failing spectacularly. 

 

“She’ll be back in an hour.”

 

Draco blinked. “You knew?

 

Pansy hummed. “You didn’t ask , lover boy.”

 

“Where the fuck -”

 

“She got called away by McGonagall,” Pansy cut in smoothly. “Something about ball planning. A few international students arriving for Christmas - tradition, festivity, blah blah. Hermione offered to help. Of course she did.”

 

Draco stared. 

 

Pansy just smiled. “You’re adorable when you spiral.”

 

He nearly growled. 

 

“She’s fine ,” she added, her tone softer now, glancing him over like she could see every single hairline crack in his mental state. “And before you ask - she hasn’t changed her mind. Or regretted anything. She’s just busy.”

 

And then - 

 

The four of them strolled into the Great Hall. 

 

Dinner was just beginning, the room paused like the breath of the castle itself held in suspension. 

 

She was there. 

 

She was there.

 

But better than that - she was in his fucking seat.

 

Head Girl badge glinting under torchlight, legs crossed slightly, mouth curbed into the most sinful, knowing smile he’d ever seen. 

 

His chair. 

 

His seat. 

 

Next to his friends

 

Wearing his smile

 

She was looking at him like she’d planned this. 

 

Because she had. 

 

Draco fractured. 

 

In the best fucking way. 

 

Theo exhaled low. “Holy. Shit.”

 

Blaise stumbled. “Is she - she is. She’s sat in your seat. That’s a fucking statement.

 

“She’s branding him,” Theo said gleefully. “Right here in the Great Hall. This is better than sex.”

 

Draco ignored them. He couldn’t look away.

 

Hermione fucking Granger gave him a smile that could end dynasties. The kind of smile you give when you’ve already seen someone at their most unmade - and still chosen them. 

 

She tilted her head, just slightly. Her gaze dropped to his hands, which were clenched at his sides. 

 

And then she mouthed: Come sit down, Draco.

 

He didn’t remember walking toward her. 

 

Didn’t remember crossing the hall. 

 

Didn’t remember breathing. 

 

He only remembered that when he reached the table and dropped down beside her, she placed her hand - calmly, confidently - on his thigh under the table. 

 

And just like that - 

 

His entire fucking world realigned. 



***

 

Hermione sat in his chair. 

 

Not because she had to. Not to make a show of it. But because she wanted to . Because it was the quietest kind of claim - a whisper in the space where everyone else shouted. 

 

Also, because Pansy had all but ordered her to do it. 

 

“He’s feral.” Pansy had warned, smirking behind her glossed lips as she dabbed perfume onto Hermione’s wrists. “Full unhinged. He’s been pacing since breakfast. Hasn’t eaten. Won’t sit still. Looks like he might kill someone if he doesn’t find you soon.”

 

Hermione had stilled. “He’s… upset?”

 

Pansy gave her a look.  “He’s wrecked , darling. Utterly fucked. And it’s glorious.”

 

So she’d taken her time. Had let McGonagall prattle on about international delegations and dance rotations. Had let herself indulge in the moment just a little longer, knowing full well the effect it would have. 

 

Now, she waited. 

 

The Great Hall buzzed with the usual din of cutlery and idle chatter. She smoothed the edge of her shirt and crossed her legs slowly. Pansy had enhanced the glamour on her curls until they shimmered with softness, and added a hint of shadow to her eyes that made her gaze look lethal. 

 

But it was the moment she felt him - before she even saw him - that made her stomach twist. 

 

His presence hit like a storm. 

 

She looked up. 

 

And there he was. 

 

Her breath caught. 

 

He looked utterly wrecked.

 

Hair unkempt, tie barely knotted, shirt wrinkled from what she suspected was anxious fidgeting. His eyes scanned the room like a madman until they landed on her. 

 

And then - 

 

He broke. 

 

It wasn’t visible to anyone else. But she saw it. The tremor in his hands. The minute drop of his shoulders. The glint in his eyes that was equal parts relief and disbelief. As if she were some hallucination he couldn’t quite trust to stay. 

 

Oh, Draco.

 

All that manic, possessive energy. All of that feverish emotion shimmering beneath his skin. 

 

It melted her. 

 

He stumbled forward like a man possessed. Pansy had already walked over during Draco’s stillness. “And there’s your Dragon, darling. You’ve absolutely destroyed him.”

 

Hermione didn’t answer. She only watched as he neared, lips parted, chest rising rapidly, and eyes fixed on her like she was the only thing that could possibly keep him tethered. 

 

And when he finally sat beside her, said nothing, didn’t even breathe too loud - she reached for him

 

Under the table, her hand slid over his thigh, fingers curling gently over his knee. A silent promise. 

 

His reaction was immediate. 

 

A sharp inhale. A visible shiver. His thigh twitched beneath her touch and he tilted just slightly toward her, like her hand was the only thing keeping him upright. 

 

She leaned in and murmured. “Took you long enough.”

 

He didn’t speak. Just stared at her like she was the fucking moon. 

 

And Hermione, despite herself, smiled.

 

Because for all his snarling pride and perfectly ironed arrogance - Draco Malfoy had just come undone. 

 

And all because of her. 



***

 

He shouldn’t have walked her back.

 

He should’ve said goodnight in the Great Hall, like a normal person. Should’ve watched her walk away and waited until morning. Like someone with restraint . With a spine . With even the smallest shred of self-control. 

 

But no.

 

Here he was. Standing outside her dormitory like a bleeding lunatic . Hands in his pockets to keep from reaching for her. Jaw clenched to stop himself from begging

 

Just one more hour. One more minute. One more kiss. 

 

She tilted her head at him, curls bouncing slightly as she smiled. That same wicked, devastating smile she gave him across the Great Hall. the one that had fried his brain and melted every wall he’d ever built. 

 

“Draco,” she said softly, and fuck , he loved the way she said his name. Like it meant something. Like it wasn’t a name everyone had whispered with caution or fear for years.

 

He shifted closer. Just enough to smell her again. To feel the warmth radiating off her skin. He watched her eyes track his movement, lips parting slightly, and it nearly undid him all over again. 

 

“I don’t want to leave you,” he confessed hoarsely, voice low, throat raw. “It’s only for the night, Draco.”

 

He closed his eyes.

 

Only for the night. 

 

Except the thought of going back to his dorm without her in his arms made his skin crawl. He was drunk on her now. Addicted. Her voice, her scent, her touch - herself . He didn’t want to sleep without her beside him. 

 

“I won’t be able to sleep without you now,” he said against her forehead. “I don’t know how I ever did.”

 

She leaned up, pressing a kiss to the corner of his mouth - sweet and slow. Then again, firmer this time, until he was groaning quietly into her lips. His hands slid into his hair and pulled. 

 

And then she said it. 

 

“All of our classes are together tomorrow.”

 

He nodded, barely listening. 

 

“I’m not afraid to claim you as mine.”

 

His breath hitched. 

 

Her voice was like velvet and fire as she continued, “Fuck the whispers and stares. You can touch me, kiss me, hold me - claim me - whenever, wherever you like. However many times you like.”

 

She paused, eyes gleaming with unspoken promises, and crushed him with her final words:

 

“Because I’m yours.”

 

He staggered

 

His hands flew to her waist, dragging her into his chest. He buried his face into her neck, trying to breathe, trying to understand how this was real. 

 

You’re mine. 

 

“I’m never letting you go,” he whispered against her skin. “You understand that, don’t you?”

 

“I’m counting on it,” she said, and kissed him again - deeper this time. 

 

And Draco, feral and frantic with love, kissed her back like she was the only thing tethering him to the world. 

 

* * *

 

Draco slammed the door to the dormitory so hard the hinges rattled. 

 

Theo, draped lazily across his bed with a book in one hand and a biscuit in the other, didn’t even flinch. Blaise, already in silk pyjama bottoms and nothing else, raised a single unimpressed brow from his desk chair. 

 

“Oh no,” he drawled. “The beast returns. Let me guess - our little dragon didn’t get his bedtime snuggle.”

 

Draco growled something unintelligible, pacing the length of the room like a wolf caged too long. Every step radiated agitation. His fingers twitched at his sides. His jaw locked so tightly it made his temples throb. 

 

“Did you at least get a kiss goodnight?” Theo asked with mock concern. “A little forehead pat? A treat? Maybe she scratched behind your ears -”

 

Shut it. ” Draco barked, spinning around. 

 

Theo’s grin grew wolfish. “Aw, someone’s touch-starved.”

 

Blaise chuckled and held up a single hand to halt the brewing storm. “Before you combust, Malfoy, you might want to take a breath and look at this.”

 

He reached behind him and lifted something from his desk. Cream parchment. Slytherin-green ribbon. Familiar looping handwriting that Draco could recognise even in his sleep. 

 

Time stopped. 

 

Draco stepped forward, slowly, like he was afraid it might disappear. He took the letter like it was sacred. His hands trembled. 

 

Theo and Blaise fell quiet as he moved to his bed and sat, fingers ghosting over the seal before he finally broke it. His breath stilled. 

 

And then he read. 

 

Draco,

 

I know you’re probably sulking right now. Pacing. Brooding. Scowling at walls. Possibly threatening to hex Theo or Blaise for breathing too loudly. I find it absolutely adorable, by the way. 

 

Tonight, as I returned to my room, something didn’t feel right. 

 

It took me a minute to understand what it was. 

 

It was you. Or rather… your absence. Your touch. Your voice. The way you look at me like I’m the centre of the fucking world, even when I’m doing something ridiculous like arguing about quills. The way you feel - your body, your mouth, your hands - pressed to mine. You’re everywhere now. Under my skin, in my blood, curled around my soul like you belong there. 

 

You do.

 

And I want you to know… I love you. 

 

I love you in the feral, all-consuming, ruinous way that you warned me about. I want every broken, angry, possessive, needy part of you. I want the growls and the softness, the terrifying loyalty, the fractured guilt, the scars, the darkness. I want the boy who wrote me letters and never thought he deserved to be loved in return. 

 

You do. 

 

You always did. 

 

And Draco - please understand this:

 

I’m yours. 

 

But you’re mine, too. 

 

I don’t care about the past. I care about you. All of you. So when you feel like the storm is rising again = when the old fear and the weight of the world start to drown you - I want you to come to me. 

 

And I will remind you. Every time. 

 

You are wanted. 

 

You are loved. 

 

You are mine. 

 

Always, 

-H

 

Draco didn’t move for a long time. His breathing was uneven. Shoulders tight. Eyes burning. 

 

Theo sat up on the edge of his bed cautiously. “That… looked like a pretty serious letter.”

 

Blaise watched him too. “Mate?”

 

Draco stood slowly. The letter clutched tightly in one hand, his other dragging through his hair. His mouth opened once, twice, then closed again. Words failed him. 

 

He finally looked at them. There was no rage left. No growling or snarling. Just - something wrecked. Something awed.

 

“She loves me,” he said hoarsely. “She fucking loves me.”

 

Theo grinned, “Yeah, no shit. She’s been signing her letters with H, you insufferable idiot.”

 

Blaise smirked. “And you’ve been mooing after her like a lovesick fawn. Wouldn’t be surprised if the entire school knows.”

 

Draco collapsed back onto his bed, letter to his chest. His eyes shut and let the weight of it sink in. 

 

She loved him.

 

And more than that - 

 

She was his

 

And no one - not the past, not fate, not even his own doubts - would ever take her from him now. 

Chapter 20: The Claim

Chapter Text

There was a certain kind of silence that followed the thunder after a storm. 

 

That was the only way to describe the Slytherin and Gryffindor shared corridor that morning. 

 

Students stood in small, murmuring clumps. Word had travelled fast. Granger had been spotted walking alone from her dormitory this morning, looking devastating in her uniform - the short skirt, the impossibly tight blouse, the lazy knot of her tie. But the real anticipation had nothing to do with her outfit. 

 

It had to do with him

 

Malfoy. 

 

And whatever the hell was about to unfold after a semester of high-tension glares and suspicious letter exchanges. 

 

Hermione turned the corner just as the first bell rang, her book bag slung over one shoulder. She was radiant. Effortless. And utterly indifferent to the buzz of whispers surrounding her. 

 

She didn’t need to look behind her to know he was there. 

 

She felt him. 

 

A storm wrapped in black robes. 

 

His presence was a tidal wave. His magic coiled so tightly it shimmered beneath her skin like static. Her steps faltered only slightly before he was beside her - before he was on her. 

 

Draco’s hand snaked around her waist like he’d been starved for it, dragging her into his side with no subtlety, no hesitation, no room for question. Students gawked openly, jaws dropped. 

 

His mouth brushed her temple. “Good morning, love,” he murmured like it was only for her. His voice a silken rasp that crawled down her spine. 

 

The corridor froze

 

“Malfoy - what the fu-”

 

Draco turned to glare at Seamus Finnigan with such venom the poor bastard tripped over his own feet trying to retreat. 

 

Theo and Blaise trailed behind them, grinning like deviant wolves. Blaise even had the audacity to whistle low. 

 

“Well,” Theo drawled, elbowing another Gryffindor out of the way. “I guess the cat’s out of the bag.”

 

“More like the dragon’s claimed his prize,” Blaise said under his breath, watching Draco’s possessive arm tighten around Hermione’s waist.

 

“Touch her and I will remove your spine,” Draco growled to a pair of other Slytherin boys who had looked a moment too long at her legs. 

 

“Draco,” Hermione said gently, brushing her fingers along his forearm in quiet warning. 

 

He tensed… but he didn’t loosen his hold. His eyes flicked to hers, and he softened - barely. 

 

First class: Advanced Charms.

 

Draco sat down beside her with zero regard for seating arrangements, tossing his bag to the side, dragging his chair unreasonably close. One leg brushed hers. His fingers toyed with the end of her tie until she swatted him. He only smirked. 

 

When she passed him her notes, he took them and pressed a kiss to her knuckles before releasing her hand. 

 

The class gasped audibly.

 

Even Professor Flitwick dropped his chalk. 

 

Hermione rolled her eyes, cheeks pink. But she didn’t stop him. 

 

Second class: Arithmancy.

 

Draco leaned back in his chair like a king on a throne, twirling his wand between his fingers. Every time Hermione leaned forward to scribble something his gaze dropped to her lips, to her thighs, to her everything. 

 

“Stop staring,” she hissed, elbowing him playfully. 

 

“I will never stop staring,” he hissed back. 

 

Third class: Magical Theory. 

 

A very bold Gryffindor boy tried to sit beside her. While simultaneously dragging his filthy stare up her legs. 

 

Draco growled

 

Literal growling. 

 

The poor soul nearly dropped his books and retreated without a word. 

 

Blaise started keeping count. 

 

By lunch, Draco had issued six death glares, three growls, one warning hex, and kissed Hermione’s neck beneath the staircase between classes. 

 

And still - still - people whispered. 

 

“She’s with him?”

 

“Is it real?”

 

“She could do so much better -”

 

Draco had had enough

 

In the middle of the Great Hall, beneath the enchanted ceiling and scrutiny of every single house, he turned to her. 

 

“Granger,” he said, loud enough for half the room to hear, “come here.”

 

She turned, one brow arched. Slowly.

 

He stalked to her. Pulled her in. Ignored the gasps. Ignored the open-mouthed teachers. 

 

And kissed her. 

 

Full. Possessive. Deep. Claiming. 

 

She melted instantly. Her fingers curled in his robes, dragging him closer. Her tongue teased, wicked and wild. 

 

The Great Hall erupted. 

 

Somewhere, Pansy clapped. 

 

Theo placed a sickle in Blaise’s hand. “Told you he’d do it in front of everyone.”

 

McGonagall fainted. (Okay, not really. But she definitely dropped her goblet.)

 

When they pulled apart, breathless, flushed, Hermione whispered in his ear:

 

“Well then… I suppose that’s that.”

 

Draco leaned in, voice hoarse. 

 

“No one else touches you.”

 

She smiled. “No one else ever could.”



***

 

Hermione stood just outside the entrance to the Slytherin dorms, leaning casually against the stone wall, arms crossed and lips quirked as she listened to Pansy retelling an exaggerated version of McGonagall’s face mid-kiss. Theo added embellishments, naturally - apparently she had dropped her goblet and muttered something about decorum and “young hormonal dragons.”

 

Hermione was smiling, cheeks aching a little from how long she’d been doing so today. She wasn’t used to this kind of attention - especially not from him . But today has been a shift. A storm passed and cleared. 

 

Her eyes flicked sideways as Draco emerged from the hallway, eyes dark, stalking towards her. His tie was loose, shirt still half-untucked from the chaos of the day. He looked wrecked in the best way - hair a mess, mouth pink from kissing her senseless all afternoon. 

 

“Time to say goodnight?” she asked, soft, tilting her chin up as he reached her. 

 

His hands landed on her hips, possessive. But he didn’t kiss her. 

 

Not yet.

 

“You’re really going to sleep in the Gryffindor dorms tonight?” he asked, voice low. 

 

Her brows lifted. “Draco -”

 

“No,” he said sharply. “No, fuck this.”

 

She blinked. “What -?”

 

Before she could finish, he grabbed her hand. 

 

“Draco, we can’t -!”

 

He dragged her, not roughly, but with an urgency that didn’t allow room for argument. Pansy whooped. Theo muttered a low whistle. Neither followed. 

 

The Slytherin common room opened for him with a hiss of magic. 

 

Inside, the green-glow of warmth welcomed them - a sea of emerald and silver and ancient secrets. But Draco didn’t stop there. His grip tightened. Hermione half-stumbled behind him as he hauled her through the room and straight to the door that led to the boys’ side of the dormitories. 

 

“Draco - are you mad? You can’t -!”

 

He shoved the door open and spun her to face him, pressing her fiercely against the wall. 

 

Her back hit the cold stone. His hands pressed either side of her head, caging her in. 

 

“Never again.”

 

His voice was a growl. His pupils were blown. His breath hot against her lips. 

 

“Never again do you walk away from me at night.”

 

Hemione’s breath caught. 

 

“I will have every one of your nights. Every morning. Every sleepy stretch and kiss and sigh. You don’t get to sleep without me anymore. Granger. You don’t .”

 

Her lips parted. 

 

Draco’s eyes searched hers with desperate need. 

 

“Fuck the rules. I don’t care what McGonagall says, or the school, or what anyone else thinks. I’ve had you in my arms now. You’ve let me kiss you. You’ve let me hear you moan my name. You think I’m going to survive a single night without that again?”

 

His hands dropped from the door to her waist. His head dipped, brushing his forehead to hers. 

 

“I can’t sleep unless I know you’re safe. I can’t sleep unless you’re here . With me. This is where you belong. So tell me now if I’m wrong. If you want to go back - if you want to walk away - I’ll let you.”

 

Hermione’s hands slid up his chest slowly. 

 

“I told you,” she whispered. “I’m not going anywhere.”

 

He exhaled sharply. 

 

And then he kissed her. 

 

Like a man who had been waiting all his life for this exact moment. 



***

 

“Draco,” Hermione gasped against his mouth, trying to breathe between the frantic press of his lips. “Theo and Blaise will be here -”

 

“No,” he snarled, already dragging her backward into his room. He kicked the door shut behind them with a crack and flicked his wan so fast she barely caught the spell. A metallic snap rang out - locks sliding into place, wards flaring silently. 

 

“No they fucking won’t,” he growled. “No one gets to see you like this but me.”

 

She didn’t even have time to form a retort. 

 

Because in the next second - rip - her blouse was torn down the middle, buttons popping and scattering like little clinks of surrender on the wood floor. Her chest heaved in the lacy emerald bra she’d chosen almost as a joke. 

 

But there was nothing funny about the way he looked at her now. 

 

Draco’s hands were shaking as he slid them up her bare waist, reverent and rough, brushing the underside of her breasts. His mouth latched to her throat with a guttural noise, like he’d been caged too long and was finally let out - starved and feral and hers. 

 

“Fuck, you’re so perfect,” he muttered against her collarbone, his voice shaking. “I’m losing my mind. I have lost it.”

 

“Draco -” she tried again, but her breath hitched when he dropped to his knees. 

 

Fast. Desperate. 

 

He looked up at her with fevered eyes, hands gripping her thighs hard enough to bruise. 

 

“Please,” he rasped. “Please, love. Please let me taste you. I need this. I need you . I’m not asking to fuck you. I’m begging to worship you.”

 

Her legs nearly buckled. 

 

He didn’t wait. 

 

He hiked her skirt up to her hips, dragging her knickers down with trembling hands. His mouth was on her within seconds, and Hermione’s fingers flew to his hair, tangling in the silken mess as he devoured her. 

 

He moaned into her - deep, desperate, starved - and it vibrated against her soaked, aching core. 

 

He wasn’t slow. He wasn’t gentle. 

 

He was fucking possessed

 

The moment her knees began to shake, he locked her against the wall with his arms, never letting up, chasing every whimper from her lips, every desperate buck of her hips. 

 

When she finally broke apart - gasping, wrecked, her head falling back with a cry of, “ Draco - Draco please -” he pulled away with a low growl and stood in one fluid motion. 

 

He kissed her - slick and rough and filled with the taste of her still on his tongue - and ground himself against her bare thighs, pressing the length of his cock into her skin with a needy grunt. 

 

“I need to be inside you,” he gasped against her mouth. “Need to feel you clench around me. Need to hear you cry for me again, but with my cock buried so deep you forget every other name you’ve ever learned.”

 

Hermione whimpered biting into his shoulder as she reached for his trousers, and he nearly came from the sound alone. 



***

 

Draco couldn’t think.

 

Couldn’t breathe. 

 

Couldn’t do anything but feel

 

She was underneath him now - bare, flushed, wrecked and welcoming - her thighs trembling as he hovered over her, dragging the head of his cock through the slick heat of her folds. His hand trembled where it held her hip, and his jaw clenched so tight it ached. 

 

“Draco,” she whispered, voice ruined and full of fire. “I want you to lose control.”

 

His last string of composure snapped. 

 

He gripped her thighs and thrust - deep, all the way, until he was seated fully inside her, his eyes slamming shut as a broken noise ripped from his throat. 

 

Fuck - Hermione. ” He collapsed forward on shaking arms, forehead pressed to hers. “You feel like - like coming home. Like I’ve been wandering for fucking years just to get here.”

 

Her nails dug into his back, her legs winding around his waist as she lifted her hips up to meet him again. 

 

He moved. 

 

Hard. Deep. Slow.

 

Each thrust dragged a filthy moan from her mouth and a snarl from his lips. 

 

He kissed her - neck, jaw, cheek, mouth - bit down as he came to her pulse point, sucking until the skin darkened. Then again, lower, over the swell of her breast. Again, across her ribs. Again, her shoulder.

 

Love bites.

 

Everywhere.

 

His mark on her skin like a damn claim .

 

“You’re mine,” he gasped against her mouth, hips snapping forward again as she cried out. “You’re fucking mine. Say it, Hermione. Say it.”

 

She arched beneath him, head falling back. 

 

“Yours,” she moaned, nearly sobbing. “ Always yours -”

 

And he lost it.

 

He buried himself deeper, one hand tangled in her hair as he panted into her throat. “Our bed,” he growled. “Our fucking sheets. Ours. Everything I have - is yours .”

 

She cupped his jaw, thumb brushing the curve on his cheek. 

 

“And I’m yours,” she whispered, breath hot and sweet against his ear. “So take me, Draco. Take what’s yours.”

 

His hips stuttered. 

 

He slammed into her once more - twice - and then he was coming undone with a ragged shout, spilling inside her as her walls clenched and pulsed and dragged him deeper still. 

 

He trembled violently as he collapsed, arms tight around her, body flush to hers like he could fuse them together.

 

Like he could never let go. 

 

And Hermione, radiant and shaking, arms tight around him, whispered what he’d never dared to dream he’d hear again - 

 

“I love you.”

 

Draco made a broken sound against her skin. 

 

“Say it again,” he begged. 

 

“I love you, Draco Malfoy.”

 

His breath caught.

 

And then he said it back, not once but a hundred times, like a man starved of his own name, kissing every inch of her, over and over again - 

 

I love you. I love you. I love you.”



***

 

Hermione lay curled up in the crook of his arm, the steady thump of Draco’s heart against her ear the only sound that mattered in the world right now. 

 

His hand traced low, reverent lines down the curve of her spine, every brush of his fingers soft and possessive. He pressed his mouth to her temple and spoke into her skin, voice a whisper hoarse with love and disbelief.

 

“You’re here,” he murmured. “In my bed. After all this time.”

 

She smiled faintly, eyes fluttering closed, fingers drawing idle patterns across his chest. “I was always yours, Draco. Even before I knew it.”

 

He shifted, rolling so he could see her properly - wild hair spread across his pillow, lips kiss-bruised, cheeks still flushed with pleasure and exhaustions. 

 

“Marry me,” he said suddenly.

 

Her breath caught. 

 

“What?” she whispered. 

 

“Someday.” His voice cracked, but his eyes didn’t waver. “Not now. Not tomorrow. But someday. Say you’ll be mine for longer than just a war-drenched eighth year.”

 

Hermione blinked, emotions swelling like waves crashing against her ribs. Her voice was soft, trembling. “If your mother doesn’t kill me first.”

 

Draco stilled. 

 

Then, to her surprise, he huffed a low, amused breath and pulled her closer. 

 

“She won’t,” he said simply. “She’ll see what I see. And even if she doesn’t, I don’t care. You’re mine. And when do I get to meet your parents? Mr. and Mrs. Granger?”

 

Hermione’s entire body stiffened. 

 

Draco felt it immediately. 

 

She pulled back a fraction. Her mouth opened. Closed. She swallowed, eyes darting away. 

 

“They don’t know me anymore,” she whispered. 

 

Draco’s blood turned cold. 

 

“What do you mean?”

 

Hermione buried herself deeper into Draco’s embrace. She couldn’t look at him as she spoke.

 

“I Obliviated them,” she whispered. “During the war. Rewrote their memories. Gave them new names. New lives. Sent them to Australia so they’d be safe. So the Death Eater’s wouldn’t use them against me.”

 

Draco sat up slowly, dread curling through him. His fingers itched to reach for her but he didn’t want to push. Not yet. 

 

“And after the war?” he asked carefully. 

 

Hermione’s lips trembled. “It was too late.”

 

“What?”

 

She blinked fast. “The Obliviate… it was too strong. Too complete. I meant to reverse it but - by the time the war was over, and I went back to find them, the magic had settled. Solidified. It would have been too dangerous to try. Risky for their minds. They’d moved on, built a new life -” her voice cracked. “I watched them once. From across the street. They looked happy.”

 

Draco felt something inside of him splinter. 

 

“And you let them go.”

 

“I had to.” Her voice was barely audible now. “I did it to protect them, and now I live with it.”

 

Draco exhaled slowly, like someone had punched him. 

 

He reached out and cupped her face, forcing her to meet his gaze. “You were a child in a war, Hermione.”

 

Tears glimmered in her eyes. 

 

“You did what you had to do. To survive. To save them. That doesn’t make you heartless. It makes you brave .”

 

“I think about them all the time,” she whispered. “And I wonder if they’d even recognise me. If they’d want to.”

 

He kissed her. Not with heat, but with something deeper. “If they knew who you were… who you are… they’d be proud of you.”

 

She collapsed into him, burying her face in the crook of his neck. He held her like he’d never let go. 

 

The quiet was broken, quite rudely, by the door exploding inward.

 

“I swear to Merlin , if you two aren’t dead in there, I’m breaking every ward in this godforsaken dungeo- oh.” Blaise paused mid-stride, one eyebrow shooting up. 

 

Theo followed behind, equally dramatic. He sniffed. “Smells like sex.”

 

Hermione giggled at Draco’s reaction to the chaos twins unwelcome intrusion. He dragged the covers up her body and shielded her with his own. 

 

Draco groaned. “Get. Out.”



Blaise was smirking, leaning casually against the doorframe. “Well well, our little Granger’s got a bit of a wild side. I see someone’s been busy staking a claim.”

 

Theo’s gaze slid to Hermione. “You know… I think she’d look even better naked in my bed instead -”

 

Draco was up and out of the bed, wand aimed and eyes feral

 

“You touch her and I will end you.”

 

Theo held his hands up in mock surrender. “Relax, lover boy. I’m only half serious.”

 

Blaise rolled his eyes. “We’ll leave you two love birds to finish… whatever this is. Just remember - common room’s going to be buzzing by breakfast.”

 

As they disappeared, Hermione groaned and flopped back onto Draco’s chest as he slid back between the sheets. “Your friends are insufferable.”

 

“They’re lucky they’re still breathing.”

 

She tilted her head up, grinning despite herself. “They’re not wrong though.”

 

“About?”

 

“I do belong to you,” she whispered. 

 

His heart nearly stopped. “Say it again.”

 

She kissed his jaw. “I’m yours.”

 

Draco swallowed hard, eyes closing, arms wrapping tight around her. 

 

“Ours,” he whispered. “Our bed. Our future. Ours.”

Chapter 21: Into the Snake Pit

Chapter Text

Morning broke over the castle, soft and grey and quiet - but the Slytherin common room was anything but. 

 

It was far from empty now. Most of the House had trickled down, still draped in sleep and green-trimmed laziness. But no one missed the image on the sofa. 

 

Draco Malfoy, shirtless, legs spread, one arm draped casually across the back of the couch - and nestled beside him, hair still mussed from sleep, skin still warm from his sheets, sat Hermione Granger. 

 

Bare-legged. Wearing his oversized jumper. Her thigh resting over his, fingers lazily stroking a line down his forearm, her smile unrepentantly smug. 

 

She didn’t look like a guest. She looked like she belonged

 

And every person in the room knew it. 

 

They were mid-smirk - Blaise making a crude comment about breakfast and thighs, theo mock-gagging dramatically while Pansy snatched a pastry from someone’s plate - when it happened.

 

A low whistle. A crack og magic. And then - 

 

CRACK .

 

A red envelope slammed into the stone floor in the centre of the room. 

 

Hermione’s head turned. Draco was already on his feet. 

 

He didn’t need to look. He knew that seal. 

 

Weasley

 

The envelope burst open with a shriek that echoed off the walls. 

 

“YOU ABSOLUTE BLOOD TRAITOR!”

 

Hermione flinched. 

 

“STAYING IN THE SLYTHERIN DUNGEONS NOW. ARE YOU? WHAT’S NEXT, HERMIONE? A DARK MARK?!”

 

Everyone froze. 

 

The Slytherin House - so often amused by tension - went silent. 

 

The Howler raged on

 

“I SHOULD HAVE KNOWN. EVEN AFTER THE BATTLE, YOU WERE ALWAYS LOOKING AT HIM . YOU COULDN’T WAIT TO THROW AWAY YOUR FRIENDS FOR A BIT OF ARISTOCRATIC PUREBLOOD COCK”

 

Hermione’s lips parted, stunned. 

 

Pansy gasped. Theo’s jaw dropped. 

 

Draco - Draco - stood utterly still, like the eye of a brewing hurricane. 

 

“DID HE FILL YOUR HEAD WITH ALL THAT ‘YOU’RE SPECIAL’ BULLSHIT? IS THAT WHAT YOU WANT NOW, GRANGER? TO BE HIS LITTLE BLOOD-TRAITOR WHORE?”

 

The words cracked across the common room like a whip. 

 

Hermione’s face drained of colour. 

 

Draco’s magic shifted

 

It didn’t explode - not yet - but it rippled , the air warping around him with a pulse of heat. The goblets rattled. The fire roared higher. 

 

But still the voice bellowed. 

 

“YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO BE BETTER THAN THIS. BUT I GUESS EVEN THE GOLDEN GIRL CAN DROP HER KNICKERS FOR A MONSTER IF HE WHISPERS PRETTY LIES.”

 

And then - boom - the Howler incinerated into cinders mid-air. 

 

Silence. 

 

Utter silence. 

 

No one dared speak. Not even Blaise. 

 

Then - 

 

“Out.”

 

Draco’s voice was quiet. 

 

Too quiet. 

 

People moved. 

 

The common room cleared like smoke in the wind. No argument. No hesitation. 

 

Even the sixth-years who never listened before - ran

 

Only Theo, Blaise and Pansy remained. Hermione sat frozen, jaw clenched, hands in her lap as if they could hold the shaking. 

 

Draco turned to her. Not touching her. Not yet. 

 

“Are you alright?”

 

Her voice was a whisper. “I’m fine.”

 

“You’re not ,” he said, deadly soft. “And I’m going to kill him.”

 

“Draco -”

 

“Don’t try to stop me.” His voice cracked, not from rage, but something deeper. “He called you - he - you don’t speak to someone like that. Not to you. Not ever. Not while I breathe.”

 

His eyes were wild, storm-grey and raw, and Hermione reached up to cup his cheek before he could combust. 

 

“You breathe,” she whispered. “For me.”

 

He stared at her, trembling with restraint. 

 

Theo finally let out a low whistle. “Well. Guess breakfast is cancelled.”

 

Blaise, expression thunderous, snapped. “If I so much as sniff Weasley’s presence in the future -”

 

Pansy stood behind Hermione now, hands on her shoulders. Her voice was cold, flat. “Let him come back. Let him try and face her. He’ll leave in pieces.”

 

Draco lowered himself slowly onto the sofa again, pulling Hermione into his lap like she belonged there. 

 

Like she always had.

 

“I won’t let him near you again,” he murmured, threading his fingers through her curls. “He says I’m a monster? Fine. Let him see what happens when monsters fall in love.”

 

* * *

 

Draco Malfoy was not handling this well. 

 

It wasn’t that he was possessive . Not entirely. It was just - 

 

Three. Three whole hours without Hermione. 

 

After everything - the night in his bed, her whispered promises, the howler, the public claim in the Great Hall - the universe had the audacity to choose now as the time it punished him for not finishing his bloody Astronomy paper. Putting her somewhere completely different to him for three back to back lessons. 

 

He was going to go mad. 

 

And Theo?

 

Theo was relishing it.

 

“Tell me again,” Theo drawled, learning far too comfortably against the breakfast table, “what it feels like to be separated from the sun that lights your dark little world.”

 

Draco glared over his cup of coffee. “Tell me again, what it feels like to have your wand shoved so far -”

 

Boys, ” Pansy warned sweetly, sliding into the seat across from them with a croissant and zero patience. “It’s too early to witness murder. Especially when one of you has double Potions with Hermione this morning.”

 

Theo grinned. Like the smug bastard he was. 

 

Draco stiffened. “Don’t -”

 

“I’ll take such good care of her, mate,” Theo said, tone dripping with faux sincerity. “Protect your precious princess with my entire body.”

 

“Theodore.”

 

“All that dangerous potion vapour… I might have to shield her. With my chest. Or my lap. Or my mouth -”

 

Theodore .”

 

“She might trip,” Theo continued, enjoying himself immensely. “Accidents happen. Who will catch her? Who will steady her hand when she’s cutting valerian root?”

 

“I will end you.”

 

Theo shrugged like it couldn’t be helped. “You can’t . You’re not there.”

 

Draco downed the rest of his coffee with the force of a man contemplating homicide. He stood abruptly, jaw tight, eyes narrowed. 

 

“I want hourly updates.”

 

Theo blinked. “Hourly?”

 

“Every thirty minutes.”

 

“What am I, your emotional support owl?”

 

“Every. Thirty. Minutes.” Draco repeated with such cold steel in his tone, Pansy actually burst out laughing. 

 

“Unhinged,” she cackled, wiping a tear from her hair. “My God, he’s really lost it.”

 

Draco grabbed his satchel, ignoring them both. “If someone so much as smiles at her, I want names. If someone touches her, I want blood.”

 

Theo stood, saluting with mock gravity. “Don’t worry, mate. I’ll write you a poem if she breathes in the direction of another man.”

 

Draco shoved past them, muttering, “Fucking hate you all.”

 

But he paused.

 

Looked over his shoulder. His voice - low, uncertain - held just the slightest crack:

 

“Tell her I miss her.”

 

And with that, he was gone, leaving Theo and Pansy staring after him. 

 

Pansy whistled. “Obsessed.”

 

Theo smiled, a touch softer this time. “Helplessly.”



***

 

Hermione wasn’t blind to what Theo was doing. 

 

She was also not immune to it. 

 

That was the real problem. 

 

They were paired together for the morning - Theo practically insisting it to be his solemn duty - and Slughorn, the ever-jovial fool, had declared them “ his star team ” before assigning a particularly advanced Calming Draught that required close focus and delicate precision. 

 

Not ideal when your partner was Theo Nott: six feet of Slytherin charm, bad decisions, and a mouth made for sin. 

 

“You know,” Theo murmured as he leaned over her shoulder to inspect her notes, voice pitched low so only she could hear, “I’d almost think you were avoiding looking at me today.”

 

Hermione didn’t flinch. Didn’t even glance up. 

 

She measured the powdered betony with steady hands and raised a brow. “That’s because I am.”

 

“Mm. Breaks my heart.”

 

His breath skimmed the curve of her ear as leaned in further. “Luckily for me, your boyfriend isn’t here to glare at me like he’s seconds from murder.”

 

She hummed, stirring the cauldron precisely three times clockwise. “You think Draco’s my boyfriend?”

 

Theo tilted his head. “After the kiss in the Great Hall? The howler? The sleepover in the Snake Den? I think he might actually propose by Christmas.”

 

Hermione’s lips twitched. “That sounds suspiciously like jealousy.”

 

Theo grinned - wide, lazy, wicked. 

 

“Oh I am . But he’s not here.”

 

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Merlin, you’re unbearable.”

 

“You wound me.”

 

His hand brushed hers as he reached for the next ingredient. Not accidentally . He let it linder half a second too long before withdrawing with exaggerated innocence. 

 

Hermione shot him a look. 

 

He smirked. “You’re blushing.”

 

“I am not .”

 

Theo tapped his quill to his chin thoughtfully, then leaned in again. “What do you reckon Draco would do if he walked in and saw me whispering in your ear like this?”

 

Hermione’s pulse stuttered. 

 

“Punch you,” she said flatly. “Through a wall.”

 

Theo nodded sagely. “Fair. Would be worth it.”

 

She side-eyed him, “Why?”

 

“Because I’ve never seen him look the way he looks at you. Like you’re the only thing keeping him tethered. It’s…” He paused, the mischief draining from his eyes just for moment. “Kind of beautiful, really.”

 

Hermione blinked. Of all the things she’d expected from Theo Nott this morning, genuine sentiment was not one of them. 

 

But then he ruined it. 

 

“Still,” he added with a smirk. “If he keeps having to skip class, I’ll have to offer my lap as a replacement. Sacrifices and all that.”

 

“You’re impossible.”

 

“And you’re lucky I’m on my best behaviour.”

 

Her lips curled. “This is your best?

 

“You should see me when I’m trying to be bad .”

 

A breath caught in her throat - whether it was irritation or laughter or something else entirely she couldn’t say. 

 

Theo leaned just close enough to brush her knee with his under the desk. 

 

Hermione stirred the cauldron a little too quickly. 



***

 

As the class wound to a close, Theo watched Hermione wipe her hands with a cloth and begin packing up their shared workstation. He leaned back in his seat, arms folded behind his head, looking thoroughly unbothered by the world - and particularly pleased with himself. 

 

She raised a brow at him. 

 

“You look like the cat who swallowed the canary.”

 

He grinned. “I prefer panther . More elegant.”

 

“You’re a menace.”

 

“I try.”

 

Hermione shook her head and turned away from him, missing the way he lowered his gaze to the hem of her skirt before pulling something from his pocket with quiet satisfaction. 

 

A parchment. 

 

A pre-inked quill. 

 

He tapped the feather to his chin once before scrawling quickly, smirking the entire time. 

 

30-Minute update. 

 

To: His Royal Highness, The Green-eyed Malfoy Menace.

From: Your Loyal and Extremely Handsome Brother in Arms. 

 

Mission: Protect the Princess.

Status: Currently seated beside me in Potions, glowing like sunlight on sin. Skirt still borderline illegal. 

Contact: Elbow grazes. Knee brushes, Eye-rolls received. All accepted without hexes. 

Tension: Thick. Delicious. May require a cold shower post-class. 

Casualties: My self-control. Also, possibly yours, once you read this, 

Recommendation: You should really keep up with your homework so you can come to class, Draco. She’s quite… distracting. P.S. If I die, tell Blaise I want a god-trimmed casket. Tell Hermione she still owes me a thank-you kiss. 

 

Warmest regards,

Theo.




He folded it neatly, charmed it into a tiny winged scroll, and whispered “ Deliver to the brooding bastard currently stewing in the Astronomy Tower.”

 

The parchment fluttered out the open window, and Theo leaned back again with a smug exhale. 

 

“Dead man walking,” Pansy muttered, after watching Theo write the update. 

 

And yet… Theo had never looked more pleased with himself. 

 

* * *

 

It was official. 

 

Draco was going to kill Theodore fucking Nott. 

 

He sat in the farthest corner of the Astronomy Tower, the quill in his hand twitching like it was on the verge of being snapped in half. The parchment was still blank, save for a title line he’d written half an hour ago in an uncharacteristically shaky hand:

 

Gravitational Pull and the Lunar Influence on Magical Flow

 

He had no idea what any of it meant. None. His thoughts were somewhere far more treacherous than gravity or moonlight or Professor Sinastra’s slow, drawn-out catch up lecture. They were in the dungeon classroom, three floors before, curled around the curve of Hermione’s bare knee and rising hemline. 

 

Fuck. Fucking Potions. 

 

He should’ve been with her. He was supposed to be partnered with her all week But no - McGonagall had caught wind of his “excessive preoccupation” with Hermione and reassigned him to supervised catch-up hours for Astronomy. His punishment? Writing a paper while Blaise, who had done absolutely nothing wrong in Draco’s opinion, leaned against the wall doing wand tricks and occasionally humming some annoying jazz tune under his breath. 

 

“What’s that twitch?” Blaise asked lazily, examining his nails. “You look like you’re about to combust.”

 

Before Draco could answer, a tiny golden scroll flitted through the high, arched window. Its wings sparkled as it landed delicately on Draco’s parchment. It glowed faintly. Charmed parchment. 

 

Blaise perked up. “Oh. This is going to be good.”

 

Draco unrolled it with narrowed eyes. 

 

And read.

 

His knuckles went white.

 

His breathing turned ragged.

 

His pupils dilated. 

 

He read it again, slower this time, just to be sure. Sunlight on sin. Skirt still borderline illegal. Knee brushes. Elbow grazes. She didn’t hex him. She didn’t fucking hex him? And the part about the cold shower?

 

“Oh, for Salazar’s sake,” Blaise muttered, reading over his shoulder. “He’s asking to die.”

 

“I’m going to murder him,” Draco said flatly, standing up so fast his chair scraped the floor. “Not quickly, either. I’m going to snap every one of his fingers and then -”

 

“Draco,” Blaise cut in, tone mildly amused. “You’re in supervised detention . You’ll be lucky if you make it to lunch without being hexed back into your seat.”

 

Draco’s jaw clenched. He didn’t sit back down. 

 

“She should be in class with me . At my table. With my hands on her fucking knee.”

 

“Romantic,” Blaise drawled, but his expression had softened. “She’ll still be yours after this stupid paper. Sit down before you explode.”

 

But Draco didn’t. He just stood there, letter crumpling in his hand, chest heaving, staring out at the long drop from the Astronomy Tower and wondering just how badly he’d die if he leapt out and flew to the dungeon. 

 

Because one thing was certain. 

 

The second he was free from this infernal prison of parchment and professionalism - 

 

Theo Nott was a dead man. 

 

And Hermione?

 

Hermione was getting dragged into the nearest fucking closet.

 

* * *

 

The Great Hall buzzed with its usual midday clamor - clinking cutlery, chattering students, and the occasional shriek of a first year whose pumpkin juice had been charmed to fizz out their ears.

 

But then Theo Nott strolled in like sin on legs, his robes artfully dishevelled, and his arm casually slung around Hermione’s shoulders like he had the right - like he had any fucking right - the atmosphere shifted. 

 

Heads turned. Conversations faltered. Somewhere near the Ravenclaw table, a goblet clattered to the floor. 

 

And at the far end of the Slytherin table - 

 

Draco Malfoy went still.

 

Deathly. Quietly. Still. 

 

He was mid-bite into a piece of roasted lamb, his jaw clenched so hard it looked like he might break a molar. Blaise, across from him, caught sight of Theo of Theo and Hermione and immediately ducked his head with a muffled “fuck.”

 

Because Theo wasn’t just walking beside her. No. He was leaning into her, whispering something low into her ear that made Hermione roll her eyes and nudge him with her elbow - but she didn’t move away

 

Draco stood. 

 

Didn’t speak.

 

Didn’t blink.

 

Just stood.

 

His hands were clenched into white-knuckled fists at his sides. His eyes were locked on Theo like a predator sighting prey. A vein in his neck pulsed dangerously. 

 

“Oh, shit.” Blaise muttered. “Here it comes.”

 

Theo, the audacious little bastard, caught sight of Draco - and winked

 

The wink was the final straw. 

 

Draco vaulted over the bench. 

 

Chairs scraped. A gasp cut through the hall. Pansy dropped her fork. Professor Flitwick made a strangled sound. 

 

Hermione’s eyes widened just as Theo started to grin. 

 

“Draco -”

 

But he was already closing the distance, fast and lethal, like a storm in perfectly tailored black. Hermione turned just in time for him to seize her by the wrist - not too hard, but firmly, possessively - and pull her flush against his chest. 

 

“Let go of her,” Draco growled at Theo, voice low and venom-laced. 

 

Theo looked delighted. “Relax, lover boy ,” he said easily. “I was just keeping your seat warm.”

 

“Touch her again,” Draco said, “and I’ll keep your grave warm.”

 

Blaise had arrived now, a step behind, looking both horrified and so entertained he could barely contain himself. 

 

Hermione was torn between laughter and arousal. Gods, she should be furious - but Draco’s eyes were blown wide, wild and molten, like she was the only thing tethering him to reality. 

 

“Draco,” she said gently, brushing a thumb against his jaw. “We’re in the Great Hall.

 

“I don’t care.”

 

“You’re making a scene.”

 

“I said,” he snapped, never looking away from Theo, “don’t touch what’s mine .”

 

That did it. The word - mine - sent a wave of gasps around the Great Hall. Several Ravenclaws gaped. A couple of Gryffindors whispered. Someone - probably Longbottom - choked on a grape. 

 

Theo leaned back, hands raised in mock surrender, expression smug as hell. “Easy, mate. Just doing your job for you this morning,”

 

“You’re not qualified ,” Draco hissed, dragging Hermione a step closer. “She’s -”

 

Hermione pressed a hand to his chest. “Yours,” she said firmly. “I know. So maybe show me instead of threatening to kill your friends.”

 

Draco’s breathing was ragged, nostrils flared. But her voice - her voice - soothing, grounding, his - made something inside him snap back into place. 

 

He exhaled. 

 

Released her wrist. 

 

But not her waist. He pulled her in. Leaned down. And kissed her like he didn’t care who was watching. 

 

Gasps. 

 

Whispers. 

 

A shriek from Lavender Brown. 

 

Like the first time they kissed in the Great Hall was just a joke or something. 

 

And from behind them, Theo whistled low. “And he says I’m the dramatic one.”

 

* * *

 

He walked her back through the Great Hall like a man possessed - hand tangled in her curls, mouth devouring hers, each step deliberate. Slow. Dominant. 

 

Hermione’s fingers gripped the front of his robes like she didn’t care if the whole castle was watching. And they were watching. He could feel their stares still, taste their shock in the air. 

 

He didn’t care. 

 

She told him to show her she’s his. 

 

So he was. Right now. In front of everyone. 

 

His mouth was still on hers, wet and hot and bruising, when her back hit the edge of the Slytherin table. He didn’t stop. He pressed in closer, groaned low against her lips, slid a thigh between hers because he could , because she let him, and kissed her like she belonged to him. 

 

Because she fucking did. 

 

She moaned softly - barely a sound, but it detonated through him like a lit match to kindling. 

 

He finally pulled back, just a breath apart. Hermione’s lips were swollen, pupils blown, chest rising and falling against his. She looked ruined. Perfect. His.  

 

He didn’t move far. Just dragged his thumb along her jaw as he pulled her into his lap on the Slytherin bench, uncaring of the shockwaves still rippling through the hall. 

 

Theo was across the table, pretending not to look impressed. 

 

Blaise whistled low. “Well. Subtlety is dead.”

 

Draco didn’t reply. His hand was still at Hermione’s waist, grip tight, body half-curled around hers like he was daring anyone to even look in her direction. 

 

“Breathe, Draco.” Blaise drawled, sitting between him and Theo like he could sense the tension building up again. 

 

“I am breathing,” Draco muttered, voice more growl than speech. 

 

Blaise arched a brow. “You’re seething , not breathing. There’s a difference. One ends in murder charges, the other in orgasmic bliss. Guess which one she prefers.”

 

Theo, the little shit, smirked. “He’s just mad I’m charming.”

 

“You’re going to be charming your own ghost if you don’t shut the fuck up,” Blaise warned, eyes flicking toward Draco again. “And you - dragon boy - are acting like someone just fingered your Gringott’s vault.”

 

Draco didn’t even blink. “They did.”

 

He tightened his hold on Hermione. She hummed, amused, then slipped a hand up to rest on his chest. 

 

She sighed like she was managing toddlers. “Boys.”

 

Draco stiffened at the tone. 

 

“I’ve had enough testosterone for one lunch. Draco, relax. Theo, quit pushing your luck. Blaise - thank you for keeping the table from catching fire.”

 

Blaise grinned. “Anytime, darling. I’m the only thing standing between us and a headline.”

 

Draco exhaled through his nose. Some of the tension eased, not all. 

 

She leaned into his side like it was hers by birthright, fingers casually stroking the hem of his shirt. It grounded him more than it should have. His pulse started to settle. 

 

Until Pansy opened her bloody mouth. 

 

“Oh,” she said sweetly, twirling a curl around her finger, “did I mention the dress fitting in Hogsmeade this Saturday? For the End-of-Year Ball?”

 

Draco immediately tensed. 

 

Hermione turned her head. “What dress fitting?”

 

“For you, obviously.” Pansy said, all innocence and venom. “You can’t show up looking like a Prefect’s wet dream. You need to look like the goddess you are. Something daring. Scandalous. Maybe slits. Or lace. Or nothing.”

 

Theo choked. Blaise beamed. 

 

Draco made a sound so guttural it was barely human. 

 

Hermione blinked. “Wait - you arranged fittings?”

 

“I arranged everything ” Pansy purred. “Don’t worry, Draco, you’re invited too. To watch. Guard. Glower. All your best hobbies.”

 

I’m not watching you strip in a shop full of gossiping seamstresses.” Draco growled. 

 

“Oh, you won’t have to,” Pansy said sweetly. “It’s a private fitting. I made sure of it.”

 

Draco’s face darkened. Blaise leaned closer. “I’m definitely coming.” 

 

No, you’re not.”

 

“Yes, I am.”

 

Hermione just smirked. The kind of smirk that made his blood turn molten. Then - like she hadn’t just helped orchestrate his slow descent into madness she tugged him toward her by the tie for a soft kiss. Soft, but final . Possessive. 

 

“You’ll survive,” she whispered against his mouth, “And if you’re a good boy… I might let you unzip the final choice.”

 

Theo pretended to faint. Blaise muttered something that sounded like “I hate my life.”

 

Draco nearly combusted. 

 

And Pansy, ever the devil, just beamed. “Saturday it is, then.”

 

Chapter 22: Hogsmeade, Hexes and Holiday Panic

Chapter Text

The wind had just begun to shift as they reached the cobbled edge of Hogsmeade, snow falling like confetti in lazy, twirling flakes. It dusted roofs, and shoulders, stuck in eyelashes, and made Hermione look like a walking fever dream - flushed cheeks, curls wilder in the wind, scarf wrapped tight around her neck. Draco didn’t know whether he wanted to kiss her or hex the clouds for daring to touch her first. 

 

They walked in a loose cluster, Draco keeping one hand firmly laced with Hermione’s while Blaise and Theo wandered a few paces ahead. Pansy, smug as ever, was floating beside Hermione, listing a dozen designer names for the gowns she’d booked the fitting for. 

 

“It’s just a dress, Pans,” Hermione was saying with a laugh. 

 

“It’s never just a dress,” Pansy sniffed. “It’s a declaration . And I refuse to let you make anything short of a blood oath with every step you take across the ballroom floor. 

 

Draco growled under his breath. “What exactly are you planning to put her in?”

 

“Something sinful,” Pansy said with a wink. “You’ll love it.”

 

He already hated it. 

 

When they reached the boutique - Madame Sorelle’s Enchanted Drapery - Draco took immediate control of the situation like a man under siege. 

 

“You two -” he jabbed a finger at Theo and Blaise as they moved to follow them into the fitting area, “- stay. Out .”

 

Theo looked mock-offended. “She’s practically family, mate.”

 

“I will burn your retinas off.”

 

Blaise raised both hands. “I wasn’t even moving.”

 

“You breathed in her direction . That’s close enough.”

 

Pansy rolled her eyes. “Honestly, feral Malfoy is such a buzzkill. I’ll supervise, possessive prick.”

 

I’m trusting you.” Draco hissed. 

 

Pansy blew him a kiss and pulled Hermione inside. 

 

The moment the curtain swished closed behind the girls, Draco rounded on Theo and Blaise like a wolf whose mate had just been carted off to war. 

 

“Not. One. Glance.”

 

Theo grinned like the devil. “I’m hurt.”

 

“You’ll be hexed.”

 

“Worth it.”

 

Draco bared his teeth and dropped onto a bench outside the boutique, one leg bouncing in tightly wound frustration. He didn’t know if he wanted to strangle his friends or run inside and snatch Hermione off the fitting platform and away from all eyes

 

He was still debating which when Theo, naturally, ruined everything. 

 

“So,” Theo said, drawing out the word like a challenge, “what are you getting her for Christmas?”

 

Draco froze. Snowflakes caught in his lashes. His heartbeat skidded into a full-body spasm. 

 

“What?” he croaked. 

 

Theo blinked. “Christmas. You do remember that’s a thing?”

 

“Shit.” Draco stood up. 

 

“Oh this is beautiful ,” Blaise said, grinning with far too much glee. “Our boy hasn’t even thought about it.”

 

“I’ve been busy! ” Draco barked, genuinely appalled with himself. “We just… became a thing! It’s not even December yet -”

 

“It’s next week .” Theo pointed out unhelpfully.

 

Draco made a strangled noise. “Fuck. Shit. Fuck.”

 

Theo leaned back, hands behind his head like he’d just orchestrated world-ending panic and was proud of it. “It’s okay, mate. You’ve got, what, seven days? You’re rich. You’ll figure it out.”

 

“It has to be perfect .”

 

“I’m sure she’ll love whatever you pick,” Blaise offered, only half a bastard for once. 

 

“No. No, it has to be hers . It has to mean something.” Draco paced, hands twitching like he was one slip of sanity away from storming a vault or hexing a jeweler. “She deserves - fuck. She deserves the world .”

 

Theo, still grinning, leaned in conspiratorially. “You’re so gone.”

 

Draco didn’t bother denying it. 

 

Because it was true. 

 

Hermione Granger had ruined him - beautifully, completely - and now he had six and a half days to bottle that madness into a gift worthy of the way she looked when she smiled at him. 

 

And he had no idea where to start. 

 

* * *

 

The Three Broomsticks glowed with warmth as they pushed through the heavy oak door. Snow clung to their coats and scarves, and cheeks were flushed from the walk. Pansy marched ahead like she owned the bloody place, arm looped through Hermione’s, cooing about the perfect table by the fire. 

 

“Tonight, Granger,” she said, practically purring, “we are going to drink until you forget your middle name. And maybe your house.”

 

Hermione laughed, shaking snow from her curls. “I’m not even sure I remember it now .”

 

Draco followed behind them, jittery as hell. Not from the cold. From everything .

 

He was spiralling. 

 

Because somehow, despite being the most over-prepared human being alive, he’d completely overlooked the disaster that was Christmas. And Hermione. Together. At Christmas. 

 

Where the fuck would she even go?

 

He’d assumed - stupidly - that she’d be with the Grangers. But then… she’d told him. She couldn’t go back. Couldn’t reverse the spell. They didn’t even know who she was anymore. 

 

His stomach twisted. 

 

Which meant the next logical place would be - 

 

No. Absolutely now. 

 

She could not - would not - be spending Christmas at Grimmauld Place. Not in that dusty hellhole. Not in Potter’s house. And definitely not anywhere near the Weasel, who was still bitter as sin and loud as a banshee about it. 

 

He was just about to pull her aside, ready to tell her she’d be spending Christmas at his house, in his bed, in his shirt, thank you very much - 

 

When the universe decided to make a mockery of him. 

 

Because as the bar came into full view, warm and humming with chatter and firelight…

 

There they were. 

 

Potter.

 

Weasley.

 

Bloody Seamus Finnigan.

 

Dean fucking Thomas.

 

Neville, with a butterbeer in each hand, and a startled look that said he’d already seen them. 

 

And Ginny

 

Draco didn’t even have time to react before Potter turned. And froze.

 

Ginny blinked. Her gaze slid to Hermione. 

 

Then to Draco’s hand, still curled possessively around Hermione’s hip.

 

The fucking audacity of Weasley’s face when he turned and saw.

 

Draco felt the fury crawl up his spine like a demon in velvet gloves. The smile Hermione sent him - soft and sweet and only for him - was the only thing keeping him from levelling the table they were all seated at. 

 

He heard Theo suck in a sharp breath behind him. “Well. This should be fascinating .”

 

Pansy, bless her venomous soul, beamed and pulled Hermione to the bar. “Shots first, drama later.”

 

Blaise slid in beside Draco, who hadn’t moved. “You’re vibrating.”

 

“They’re touching her with their eyes .”

 

“They haven’t said anything yet.”

 

“They will.

 

Blaise took a deep drink of mulled cider. “Want me to trip one of them?”

 

Yes.

 

But Hermione had reached the counter now, cheeks flushed, already accepting a round of Elfwine from Madam Rosmerta. Pansy threw back the first shot like it was water. 

 

Hermione hesitated. Glanced back at Draco. 

 

And winked. 

 

It was over. 

 

Draco Malfoy had survived war, torture, and the emotional minefield that was Hogwarts. But a wink from that witch, in this tavern, with her ex twenty feet away?

 

He was toast. 

 

“Let’s find a table,” Blaise said dryly. “Preferably one with a clear line of sight in case you need to hex someone into next week.”

 

“I’m hexing someone regardless.”

 

“Fair enough.”

 

As they moved to sit, Theo leaned in. “So… you going to ask her about Christmas now or wait until she’s seven shots deep and likely to blurt out that she’s moving into your bed permanently?”

 

Draco blinked. Then, in a growl: “Wait. You think she would?

 

Theo smirked, “Only one way to find out.”

 

Draco turned to look at Hermione again - glowing, laughing, pressed into Pansy’s side and stealing one of her Elfwine shots. 

 

Mine. 

 

Every single cell in his body hummed with it. 

 

And Merlin help anyone who forgot. 

 

Especially the ginger bastard now scowling across the room. 

 

* * *

 

The three broomsticks had grown louder, warmer. Magic shimmered faintly in the rafters, the scent of cinnamon and singed oak swirling between bodies. 

 

Hermione was four shots in. 

 

Pansy was already hallways to criminally gorgeous. 

 

Theo was narrating a scandalous limerick about a centaur, a Ministry official, and a broom cupboard. 

 

And Draco?

 

Draco was fucked. 

 

He had Hermione curled in his lap, one of her hands tucked possessively under the collar of his shirt, her nails dragging soft, aimless patterns against his neck. She’d ditched her jumper somewhere between shot three and four, and now she sat in a delicate white blouse that was so not regulation and so very likely to get him hexed just from the way it clung to her -

 

“You’re staring again, Malfoy,” Blaise drawled, swirling his drink. “Do us all a favour and kiss her already before you combust.”

 

Draco didn’t even blink. “Do us all a favour and shut the fuck up.”

 

“You know, I think I’m getting feelings,” Theo said dreamily, chin propped on his fist as he gazed at Hermione. “Could be lust. Could be affection. Either way, I’m spiralling.”

 

Pansy cackled. “Join the queue, darling. We’re all obsessed.”

 

Hermione just snorted and leaned back into Draco, tipping her head to kiss beneath his jaw. “Is it wrong that I love this?”

 

“What?” he murmured into her hair. 

 

“Them. Us. All of it.” she giggled against his throat. “It’s very… ‘debauched noble court meets deranged school reunion’ energy.”

 

Draco grinned. “You’re the queen of it all, Granger.”

 

“I know.”

 

He might have actually moaned. 

 

But across the pub - where the lighting was colder and the air somehow tenser - a different kind of scene was playing out. 

 

* * *

 

Harry watched her laugh. Watched the way her body curled so naturally against Malfoy’s. Watched her throw her head back at something Theo said and rest her cheek against Draco’s.

 

He was stunned. 

 

Not because he hadn’t seen it coming - he had. He’d heard about it building from Seamus and Dean for months. The soft unravelling of tension between them. The way Malfoy’s eyes always found her first in a room. 

 

But seeing it now… For himself…

 

This was different. 

 

This was herself . Unrestrained. Glowing. 

 

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen her that happy,” Harry murmured, not quite to anyone. 

 

Ron did not take it well. 

 

“That’s not happy , that’s enchanted,” he snapped, glaring. “She’s been tricked - Malfoy’s a manipulative little shit, he probably -”

 

“Oh for fuck’s sake, Ronald” Ginny snapped, slammed her butterbeer down. “She’s not under Imperius. She’s glowing . She’s laughing . She’s not Hermione-the-war-hero tonight, she’s just Hermione .”

 

“But she’s mine! ” Ron snapped, red-faced now, voice rising. “She was supposed to be - she should’ve been -”

 

She never was.” Ginny’s voice was quiet. Sharp. “You just thought she would be. And you never once asked what she wanted.”

 

Silence crackled around them. 

 

Seamus coughed. “Well. This is awkward.”

 

Dean raised a brow. “Five galleons says she’s already hexed Malfoy into a lovesick puddle.”

 

Neville smiled faintly. “He’s definitely been… puddled.”

 

Ginny gave a small, satisfied sigh. “Good.”

 

But Ron… Ron was watching them with a storm brewing behind his eyes. 

 

Across the room, Hermione had thrown her leg over Draco’s lap and was mock-feeding Pansy bits of cinnamon tart. Theo was fanning himself. Blaise looked ready to start applauding. 

 

Malfoy just looked wrecked with need. 

 

And Hermione?

 

She was positively radiant .

 

* * *

 

The Slytherin table was buzzing - warm with laughter, firelight, and the heady fog of elfwine poured too generously by Pansy Parkinson. 

 

Hermione was curled in Draco’s lap, legs draped over the bench like owned the room - like he was a Slytherin. He had one hand lazily resting on her thigh, fingers twitching each time she laughed at something Pansy said. 

 

“So,” Pansy announced to the group, wine-drunk and wicked, “do we all remember the last party before this one? When our darling Hermione snogged that french boy like she was auditioning for a French pornographic film?”

 

Draco’s hand twitched violently. 

 

Hermione’s grin was devious. “You mean the one with the pretty eyelashes and the talented mouth?”

 

Theo looked delighted . Blaise nearly dropped his fork. 

 

“Oh yes, ” Theo said, eyes gleaming. “The one who spent the rest of the term following you around like a lost puppy. Poor bloke had a complex after that.”

 

Hermione giggled into her drink. “He cried when I told him we weren’t exclusive.”

 

Draco choked on air. “You made a French boy cry?”

 

“I didn’t mean to,” she said innocently, tracing a finger along the rim of her glass. “But he assumed one snog meant marriage.”

 

Draco scowled. “You’ve never made me cry.” 

 

“Yet,” Pansy muttered under her breath, eyes sparkling. 

 

Enough, ” Draco bit out. “That party was before me. It’s irrelevant.”

 

“Irrelevant?” Hermione echoed, arching a brow. “So the six times I came just from his mouth don’t count -?”

 

Hermione,” Draco growled. 

 

She smiled sweetly. “Just teasing, love.”

 

He didn’t look amused. 

 

And then - because Theo and Blaise had the emotional range of teaspoons - Theo smirked and lobbed the grenade:

 

“So you’re not going home for the holidays then, Granger?”

 

The silence was instant. 

 

Draco stilled. 

 

Hermione’s smile faded. 

 

Blaise blinked. “Wait - what?” 

 

Theo frowned. “Is it a Ministry thing? Or -?”

 

“No,” Draco said coldly, his voice like cut glass. “It’s a war thing.”

 

Theo went still. Blaise paled. 

 

Hermione, ever composed, didn’t let her voice waver. “I obliviated them. During the war. It was the safest thing to do. Reversing it now would be… dangerous.”

 

“Shit,” Theo muttered, eyes wide. “Hermione, I didn’t -”

 

“It’s fine,” she said too brightly. “Really. You didn’t know.”

 

Draco’s jaw was tight as steel, his grip on her thigh anchoring her - though he didn’t move, didn’t speak. His whole body radiated that volatile quiet she now recognised as barely-leashed emotion.

 

She leaned closer, pressing a hand to his chest. “It’s okay, Draco .”

 

But it wasn’t. 

 

Not to him. 

 

“You’re not spending Christmas alone,” he said, low, certain. “Not a single fucking minute of it.”

 

Theo opened his mouth to say something - probably about Draco getting prematurely domestic - but Blaise elbowed him hard enough to bruise. 

 

“Of course she’s not,” Blaise said smoothly. “She’s with us.”

 

“With me,” Draco clarified, eyes still locked on hers. 

 

She gave a soft smile. “Then you better get me something good, Malfoy.”

 

“You’ll have everything .” 

 

And despite the emotional landmine that had just gone off around them, Hermione reached for her wine and laughed, warm and real, brushing her lips against Draco’s jaw. 

 

And Theo whispered, “ Well fuck me, the bar’s set high .” 

 

* * *

 

The pub had grown louder - fuller - laughter curling around the smoky rafters and snow - flecked windows. Somewhere behind them, Theo and Blaise were laughing too hard over some sleazy joke Pansy had told. But Draco wasn’t laughing. 

 

He was quietly combusting. 

 

Hermione, cheeks flushed from the warmth and the wine, leaned into his side on their shared booth seat, wholly unaware that her boyfriend was spiralling into a full-scale meltdown. 

 

He didn’t have a fucking Christmas present.

 

Not even an idea of one. 

 

And how could he possibly compete with the handmade sentimental nonsense someone like Potter might give her? Or Weasley’s endless stash of things she’d once loved. Books? Please. She was a library. He needed something that said - You are mine. Only mine. Forever. 

 

His jaw tensed. 

 

She was laughing again, head tipped back. He could feel the sound in his bones. 

 

He turned to her, words falling out before he had the chance to make them pretty. “Where do you want to spend Christmas?”

 

Her smile softened. “I don’t know. I haven’t thought much about it.”

 

He hesitated. “If you didn’t want to be alone… I mean - you could stay with me.”

 

Her brows lifted just slightly, the rest of her face unreadable. “With you?

 

He nodded. Quickly. “Not -” he cleared his throat. “Not at the Manor. I know what it - what it represents.”

 

“Draco.”

 

Her voice stopped him. 

 

He looked at her. 

 

Hermione turned her body fully toward him, her fingers brushing his hand, and her eyes were calm. Steady. Fierce. 

 

“I’m not afraid of the Manor.”

 

He blinked. 

 

“And I’m not afraid of your past, or your family, or what happened in those halls. Not anymore.” She paused, eyes bright and unwavering. “If Mrs. Malfoy is alright with it… I’d love to spend Christmas there.”

 

Something in him cracked. 

 

Not shattered. 

 

Cracked

 

A tectonic shift in his ribcage, splittig open something ancient and raw and unspeakably his

 

He hadn’t even realised how tightly he was holding himself together at that moment - the guilt, the shame, the fear that she would never want to cross the threshold of the house that had once broken her. But she did . Because she was brave, and stubborn, and his in a way that went deeper than anything he could make sense of. 

 

“You’d really come?” His voice was quieter now. Almost reverent. 

 

“If she’ll have me,” Hermione said, tilting her head. “Which I suppose means I’ll need to impress your mother.”

 

Draco exhaled - some noise between a laugh and a groan. “You’ll do more than impress her, Hermione.”

 

She raised a brow. “You sound confident.”

 

“I’m not, ” he admitted. “I just know my mother’s going to love you.”

 

She smiled again, softer now, like something sacred had passed between them. And then - 

 

“Don’t forget the presents…” Blaise smirked. 

 

“Merlins balls,” Draco muttered, scrubbing a hand down his face. 

 

Hermione leaned in, breath brushing his ear. “You already gave me everything I ever wanted.”

 

His pulse stopped .

 

And for the first time in weeks, he didn’t feel the biting chill of inadequacy, or the ghost or war echoing down his spine. All he could feel was her - in his lap, in his blood, in his bones - and the terrifying, electrifying certainty that she wasn’t going anywhere. 

 

She was coming home with him. 

 

* * *

 

The table was a mess.

 

Glasses half-full, glittering with elf-wine and firewhisky. Hermione was flushed and radiant, legs over Draco’s lap, Theo draped across her shoulders like an overgrown cheeky boa constrictor, occasionally leaning in to whisper something obscene that made her laugh and Draco’s eye twitch. 

 

Pansy had stolen someone’s cloak, wrapped it around both herself and Hermione like a drunken burrito, and was insisting they should “have a girls’ snog for feminism.”

 

Draco was… coping. 

 

Barely. 

 

He’d allowed exactly one swig of elf-wine. It had gone straight to Hermione’s head, and now she was feral and divine and so warm in his lap that he kept adjusting his hold, hand on her thigh like a brand. 

 

He was managing the situation. Theo’s hand might have slipped once, and Draco had growled so low it nearly disrupted the pub’s foundation. But Hermione had kissed him over the haw and whispered, “ Mine,” and it had soothed something savage in him. 

 

Until he appeared. 

 

Ron. 

 

Fucking. 

 

Weasley.

 

Clearly on his third or fourth drink, clearly still a moron, and clearly still under the delusional assumption that Hermione - radiant, wicked, draped in Slytherin’s and wearing Draco’s shirt under her cloak - was still his to win back. 

 

He swaggered up to the table, casting a long look over the gathering, eyes narrowing on Theo’s hand very high on Hermione’s thigh. 

 

Ron sneered. “Didn’t realise it was a free-for-all.”

 

Hermione barely blinked. “Ron.”

 

“You look -” he hesitated, voice slurring just slightly. “Different.”

 

Pansy snorted. “She looks shaggable , is what you mean.”

 

Theo grinned. “That’s been the consensus all night.”

 

Draco said nothing but his grip on Hermione tightened

 

Ron’s eyes flicked to Draco, then back to Hermione. “You’re really with him? Malfoy? After everything?

 

Hermione smiled. “Yes. I am.”

 

Ron, foolish and heated, stepped closer. “You don’t have to do this, you know. You can come home. Leave these -” his hand waved, “these snakes. Come back to the people who actually know you.”

 

Hermione leaned back, lifting her drink. “I am home.” 

 

Ron flushed. “You don’t belong with them . You belong with me.”

 

There was a beat. 

 

A long, dangerous beat. 

 

Theo blinked slowly and leaned back in his chair, murmuring, “Oh, this is going to be fun.”

 

Pansy grinned. “You’ve done it now, Weasel.”

 

Draco stood. 

 

Not suddenly.

 

Not dramatically. 

 

He just stood , slow and deliberate, like a storm rolling in - all sharp cheekbones and lethal calm. 

 

Hermione pressed a hand to his chest, but she was smirking now, lazy and taunting. She turned to face Ron and said, “You know, I don’t recall you acting this territorial when you were shagging Lavender behind my back.

 

Ron’s face turned the color of a particularly rope tomato. 

 

Draco tilted his head. “So lucky, you’re still breathing .”

 

Ron stiffened. 

 

Draco stepped forward, hand catching Hermione’s waist, dragging her flush against him as he leveled his voice into a silky, quiet thing - so much more dangerous than a shout. 

 

“I’m going to say this once. Speak to her like that again - look at her like that again - and I’ll make sure you never speak at all .”

 

Ron opened his mouth. 

 

“Not. A. Word,” Hermione snapped, suddenly all teeth and flame. 

 

She pulled Draco back into his seat but his shirt and curled into his lap like she’d always belonged there, hand tracing the line of his jaw as the entire pub watched

 

And Draco?

 

He was grinning like the devil himself. 

 

Until Ron touched her. 

 

A rough hand on her wrist, jerking her forward off Draco’s lap. 

 

“You’ve made your point,” Ron snapped, eyes bloodshot. “Now enough of this bullshit. You don’t belong here. You’re mine . You’re coming with me and the only bed you’re sleeping in tonight is -”

 

Draco didn’t hear the rest. 

 

His pulse thrummed too loudly in his ears. 

 

But it was Hermione who reacted first. 

 

And her eyes went dark

 

She yanked her wrist free with a sharp snap. Her legs, fluid and commanding, wrapped around Draco’s waist before he could even react, and she shifted - climbed him like it was the most natural thing in the world. Her thighs locked tight, her fingers knotted into his hair, and then - 

 

She kissed him. 

 

No, not kissed - claimed

 

It was wild, punishing, filthy

 

Her mouth crashed against his, open and demanding. Her hips rocked once against his, and Draco let out a sound - low, guttural, wrecked - that had Pansy letting out a scandalised, delighted laugh. 

 

They were standing in the middle of the Three Broomsticks. 

 

Hermione wrapped around Draco’s front, his hands gripping the underside of her thighs as if he’d fall apart without her, and her lips devouring him with such carnal desperation that they may as well have just fucked on the table. 

 

Everyone stared. 

 

No one breathed. 

 

Not even Ron. 

 

Especially not Ron. 

 

When she finally pulled back, her teeth nipped Draco’s lower lip and her voice, when it came, was a low, dangerous purr. 

 

“You do not get to touch me, Ron. Not now. Not ever.”

 

Draco was vibrating with restraint. He had one hand pressed to her arse, the other still cradling her thigh, and his mouth had chased hers even as she broke the kiss. 

 

Hermione turned her glare on Ron. “I am not yours . I was never yours. And if you ever lay a hand on me again, I’ll hex you so hard you’ll be pissing slugs .”

 

Ron looked like he might vomit. Or cry. Or both. 

 

Theo made a low whistle. “Well. That’s going to leave a mark.”

 

Blaise laughed under his breath. “What did I say about dicing with death?”

 

Draco didn’t say a word. 

 

He simply hoisted Hermione higher in his arms, her skirt hiked far too indecently up her thighs, and stalked out of the pub without sparing Ron another glance. 

 

The entire room parted like the Red Sea. 

 

And behind them, Pansy clinked her glass to Blaise and Theo’s. “To the dumbest Gryffindor to ever live.”

Chapter 23: Ours

Chapter Text

The air in the pub hadn’t just stilled - it had shattered.

 

All around them, the murmurs had started. 

 

About the kiss. 

 

About the lift. 

 

About Draco Malfoy carrying Hermione Granger out of the Three Broomsticks like she was a bloody goddess , pressed against him like she belonged there. 

 

And she did. 

 

No one doubted that anymore. 

 

Not after that kiss. 

 

Not after the way she’d wrapped around him , like he was the only man in the world worth burning for. 

 

Ron was frozen. 

 

Still standing where she’d thrown off his grip, eyes locked on the door like she might come back and laugh and say it was a joke. That she’d only done it to provoke him. That it wasn’t real. 

 

But she didn’t come back. 

 

And it was real. 

 

Ginny was the first to speak. 

 

“What in Merlin’s name were you thinking?” she hissed, voice sharp as a blade. “You grabbed her. In front of everyone . You tried to drag her out of here - Ron, are you completely fucking mad?”

 

Harry’s face was drained of colour, like someone had hexed the blood right out of him. He didn’t look at Ron. He just kept staring at the door where Hermione and Malfoy had disappeared, his jaw clenched so tightly it could have cracked. 

 

“I -” Ron started. 

 

But what was there to say?

 

He’d embarrassed himself. Worse - he’d humiliated her. In front of her friends. In front of him

 

Harry pushed back from the table like he couldn’t bear to be near Ron a second longer. 

 

“Mate,” he said, low and flat. “I told you. She’s not yours anymore.”

 

Ron’s fists curled on the table that he returned to. “She was . We - we had a future -

 

“No,” Harry cut in, sharp. “You thought you did. But you never really saw her. Not like he does.”

 

That stung. 

 

But Harry didn’t stop. 

 

“She looked happy, Ron.”

 

“She was drunk,” Ron spat. 

 

“She was radiant,” Ginny snapped back. “And you’re just pissed it wasn’t you she wanted to climb.”

 

Dean winced. Seamus made a low, uncomfortable sound. Even Neville looked deeply interested in the bottom of his tankard. 

 

Ron stood, face blotched red with fury and shame. 

 

“You’re all just going to sit there and act like that was normal? ” he snarled. “Like it’s fine that she’s letting him - Malfoy -

 

“Malfoy who fought with us, in the end,” Ginny cut in coldly. “Who protected her. Who’s been there for her when the rest of us weren’t .”

 

“She’s Hermione,” Neville said quietly. “She doesn’t need permission.”

 

And with that, Ron stomped out, fury trailing behind him like smoke. 

 

The pub was buzzing again now, whispers and wide eyes, people nudging each other and replaying the scene like they couldn’t believe what they’d just witnessed.

 

Harry was still pale. 

 

He turned to Ginny. 

 

“Remind me again why I didn’t come back for eighth year?”

 

Ginny sipped her drink with a grimace. 

 

“Because you’d have died of secondhand embarrassment by now. Feel for me… I have to go back there and face them every day after the shit that Ron just pulled.”

 

And they both looked at the door once more, where Hermione had vanished in Draco’s arms like a girl walking into war - only this time, she wasn’t alone.

 

* * *

 

Draco didn’t remember how they got back to the dungeons. 

 

Didn’t remember walking. 

 

Didn’t remember if anyone saw them. 

 

All he remembered was the feel of her. 

 

Still wrapped around him. Her legs locked at his hips. Her arms around his neck. Her mouth dragging breath after breath from his lungs like he didn’t need them anymore if he had her.

 

The door to the Slytherin dorm slammed shut with the force of a possessive curse. 

 

He pinned her there. 

 

Pressed every inch of his body to hers and let himself feel

 

Her breathless laugh as she gripped his face. 

 

The way she whispered, “Draco, breathe,” even as he was the one trying to worship her

 

“You -” he rasped, mouth at her jaw, her neck, her collarbone. “You claimed me. In front of them. You claimed me .”

 

Her head thudded against the wall, curls wild, lips parted in the most wickedly beautiful grin he’d ever seen. “Of course I did.”

 

“You’re not afraid?” he asked, the tremor in his voice betraying just how desperate he was to believe it. “Not of me. Not of what I’ve done. Not of what I am .”

 

“I’m not afraid,” she whispered, threading her fingers through his hair, tugging until his forehead was pressed to hers. “I never was.”

 

He let out a shuddering sound - somewhere between a sob and a growl. 

 

“I don’t deserve you,” he choked. 

 

“Don’t care.”

 

“I’m -” he tried to say it. Everything. All of it. But she silenced him with a finger over his lips. 

 

“I don’t care , Draco,” she said, fiercer now. “When will you see that?”

 

And then - 

 

“You want marriage? Fine. I’ll owl the Prophet in the morning. Public declaration. Let’s terrify the establishment.”

 

He let out a broken, reverent laugh. She wasn’t finished. 

 

“Kids? Yours. All yours. We’ll raise an army of wildly intelligent, brutally feral little beasts who hex anyone who dared insult their bloodline or their parents.”

 

His knees nearly gave out. 

 

Her voice dropped, low and certain. 

 

“Where you go, I go. If you’re hurt, I fix it. If you die -”

 

“No -” he breathed, panicked, mouth already crashing over hers to shut her up. 

 

She broke the kiss just enough to finish, forehead pressed to his again. 

 

“- I die.

 

That was it. 

 

That was his breaking point. 

 

He carried her across the room and laid her on their bed - their bed - like a knight laying down his sword. Like a man preparing for worship. 

 

Because that’s what this was now. 

 

Not sex. 

 

Not heat. 

 

Devotion. 

 

He kissed her scars. Her stomach. Her thighs. 

 

Worshipped every inch of her like he was starving for it. 

 

And when she moaned his name, real and raw, his entire soul shattered. 

 

Not a fantasy. 

 

Not a whisper in his dreams. 

 

Her voice, his name, her body opening for him, her nails clawing down his back as she chanted it like a prayer. 

 

Draco.

 

Draco.

 

Draco.

 

When he finally sank into her, it was with a groan so guttural it tore through him. He didn’t move for a second. Couldn’t. Not until she whispered. “I’, yours. Always.”

 

Then he moved. 

 

Hard. Deep. Slow. 

 

His name was her every breath. 

 

And hers -

 

Hers was carved into his bones. 

 

* * *

 

The candles had long since burned low. 

 

The stone walls no longer felt cold, not with the way she lay sprawled on top of him - skin still glowing from  his touch, her breath soft against his throat, fingers tracing lazy, possessive patterns along his chest.

 

He couldn’t stop touching her. Even now, his hand rested low on her back, splayed against her spine like if he let go, she might vanish. Smoke in his hands. A dream undone. 

 

But she was here. 

 

Real.

 

His.

 

And he had something for her. 

 

It wasn’t a Christmas gift. He wasn’t ready for that panic again - he hadn’t even started the bloody thing - but this… this had been sitting in his drawer for days. Weeks. Waiting. 

 

“Hermione,” he said quietly, brushing a curl from her cheek. 

 

She hummed, content, and nestled further into him like she could fuse her soul with his. He nearly let it go. Almost decided to save it for another night. 

 

But he couldn’t wait. 

 

“I have something for you.”

 

Her eyes opened slowly, curious and soft. “You do?”

 

He shifted, reluctant to disturb the weight of her on top of him, but he reached for the drawer in his nightstand and pulled out a thin, delicately wrapped bundle of parchment. He handed it to her, heart thudding wildly beneath her palms. 

 

“What is it?” she asked, unwrapping it slowly. 

 

“Open it.”

 

She did. 

 

And then blinked. 

 

It was… blank. Not ordinary parchment - no, this shimmered faintly, like moonlight on water. Her fingers ran across the surface. It tingled with magic. 

 

“It’s enchanted,” Draco said softly. “You write on one, and the other fills in. Like the letters.”

 

Her breath hitched. 

 

“You made this?”

 

He nodded. “I miss them. Your letters. How they made me feel. The way you wrote to me before you knew it was me. Before you had to filter yourself.”

 

Her mouth parted, stunned. “You… you want me to write to you again?”

 

“I want everything from you,” he whispered. “Your words. Your mind. Your sarcasm. Your mess of a script when you’re irritated. The way you always call me out for being a brooding arsehole.”

 

She looked down at the shimmering parchment. 

 

“I missed it too,” she admitted. “The honesty. The quiet… safety of it.”

 

He hesitated, then reached across her again - fingers brushed over her skin - and pulled the drawer fully open. 

 

Her breath caught. 

 

Inside were dozens of carefully folded letters. Every one she’d written. 

 

“You kept them,” she said, voice trembling. 

 

“Of course I did.”

 

She looked up at him, eyes brimming now. 

 

“I - Draco -”

 

“I used to read them at night,” he admitted, looking away like it might be too much. “When I couldn’t sleep. When I hated myself. When I needed to remember that someone - somewhere - didn’t.”

 

She kissed him. 

 

Softly. Fiercely. 

 

As if her lips could speak all the things her voice couldn’t manage yet. 

 

When they broke apart, she held the parchment to her heart. 

 

“I’m going to write to you tonight.”

 

He smirked. “You’re laying on top of me right now.”

 

“I’ll still write to you.”

 

“Greedy little thing.”

 

She smiled, but her eyes were shining. 

 

He kissed the tip of her nose. 

 

“You know this is permanent now, right?” he whispered. 

 

“Good,” she said. “I’d hate to think I ruined your reputation with that kiss in the pub for nothing.”

 

He growled, flipping them over in the sheets and pinning her beneath him again. 

 

“No,” he murmured. “That ruined me entirely.”

 

* * *

 

Draco, 

 

You were right.

 

There’s something about ink and silence and the way I can say what I never quite manage aloud. Maybe it’s the freedom of not being watched. Or maybe it’s the fact that you always read between the lines. 

 

You see me. Not just the polished pieces I let people admire, but the wreckage, too - the scars, the fury, the stubbornness that sometimes makes me unbearable. You saw all of that and didn’t run. You stayed. You keep staying. And it terrifies me how much I want that. 

 

You’ve ruined me for anything less. 

 

Sometimes, I think back to the very first letter. How I hated whoever was writing to me. You were cold. Arrogant. Infuriatingly funny. And somehow… utterly addictive. 

 

And now I’m here. In your bed. Wearing your shirt. Writing this with my legs that still feel shaky because of you, and a heart that won’t stop stuttering every time I think of your voice saying my name. 

 

I don’t know how you do that to me. 

 

I’ve never belonged to anyone before. Never wanted to. But you… you make it easy to forget who I was before you touched me. 

 

You make me want forever. 

 

So here it is.

 

My heart. My words. My future. 

 

Take care of them, Draco. 

 

They’re already yours. 

-H.

 

* * *

 

Dear Miss. Granger,

 

I trust this letter finds you well, and I hope your studies are proving suitably challenging and rewarding. 

 

Draco has written. I believe you know that already. He didn’t say much - he never does when it matters most - but what he did write made things quite clear. 

 

You are, it seems, important to him. And by extension, therefore, important to me. 

 

I will admit: this letter would have read differently once upon a time. There are moments when the weight of history is difficult to ignore. But I have seen what war does to loyalty. I have seen what love can survive. 

 

So allow me to speak plainly. 

 

If you wish to spend the holidays at the Manor, please know you will be received as a guest of this family, under my protection. You will be shown the same courtesy afforded by anyone Draco holds dear. You may even find a friend in me, should you wish it. 

 

But I am still a mother. 

 

If you hurt him - if you break whatever is growing between you - I will make you regret it. 

 

Consider this my welcome.

 

And my warning. 

 

Warmly, 

Narcissa Malfoy. 

 

* * *

 

Draco woke with a stretch, hand instinctively reaching across the bed for the girl who should have been there, soft and warm, pressed against his chest like she always was now. 

 

Nothing. 

 

His eyes snapped open. 

 

The pillow was still warm, and there was a letter - her letter. The enchanted parchment he had given her last night. The parchment that would never fade, never tatter. 

 

He exhaled slowly. His fingers closed around the parchment, and the scent of her was everywhere - ink, skin, lavender and cinnamon. It settled his heartbeat. Barely.

 

He read it twice. Then a third time, just to punish himself with how feral it made him feel to see her call him hers . There was a brief, wild consideration of framing it. 

 

But she wasn’t here. 

 

He sat up, blinking blearily around the dim dorm. Then he heard it - laughter. Feminine. Wicked. Familiar. 

 

He was on his feet in seconds. 

 

Draco padded down the hall barefoot and shirtless, one hand dragging through his hair. There, in front of the fireplace in the Slytherin common room, was his girl . Sat with Pansy, who was draped like an overindulged car across one of the armchairs, a coffee mug in hand. And Hermione - his Hermione - was curled up on the couch, legs folded beneath her, wearing his fucking jumper and sipping her own mug, her curls pulled into a sleepy topknot. 

 

She looked domestic. She looked like his

 

And she didn’t look at all like she was plotting world domination. 

 

Which was precisely when Pansy spoke. 

 

“So we agree. Emerald green - velvet, slit high enough to see thigh, low enough in the back to ruin Draco’s soul.”

 

Hermione snorted. “You’re evil. He’ll combust.”

 

“Exactly,” Pansy purred. “It’s the end-of-term ball, darling. If he doesn’t lose his mind, what’s the point of dressing up?”

 

Draco was about to stride in and thank Pansy for her service to humanity when he saw it. 

 

A letter. In Hermione’s lap. 

 

Silken ribbon. Heavy parchment. 

 

And at the very top - that handwriting. Looped. Elegant. Precise. 

 

The only handwriting he knew as well as he knew Hermione’s. 

 

His mother’s handwriting. 

 

He stopped dead. 

 

No. No, no, no, no -

 

He crossed the room in three long strides. “What’s that?”

 

Hermione blinked up at him, startled. “Morning to you too, sunshine.”

 

Draco ignored her teasing tone. Panic swirling in his chest. “Hermione… What. Is. That.”

 

Pansy, ever the agent of chaos, leaned forward with narrowed eyes and an obnoxiously intrigued hum. “Ooh. That’s not your handwriting, blondie. Looks more like something you’d frame.”

 

Hermione raised a brow and passed the letter to him without flinching. “A letter. To me. From your mother.”

 

Time stopped. 

 

Draco didn’t take the letter.

 

He stared at it like it might bite him. “Did you… open it?”

 

“Obviously.”

 

His stomach dropped. 

 

“What did she say?” His voice was tight. 

 

Hermione smiled, slow and wicked. “That I’m welcome at the Manor for Christmas.”

 

Draco blinked. “She - what?”

 

“She also promised to eviscerate me if I hurt you,” she added, sipping her coffee like she hadn’t just lobbed a bomb at his soul.

 

Pansy laughed out loud. “Oh, that’s very Narcissa.”

 

Draco finally took the letter with trembling fingers and scanned it. The seal was broken. The silk ribbon undone. His mother’s words - his mother’s threat - burned into the page. 

 

And Hermione…

 

She looked entirely unbothered.

 

“She doesn’t scare me, Draco,” she said quietly, watching him with soft eyes. “Not when she gave birth to someone like you.”

 

His chest cracked. There wasn’t enough breath in the room.

 

Pansy stood with a stretch, completely unaffected. “Right. I’ll leave you two lovebirds to spiral in peace. I have a gown to finalize, and someone needs to make sure Blaise doesn’t try to crash the Hufflepuff pre-ball ritual again.”

 

As she disappeared down the corridor, Hermione set her cup down and rose to her feet, walking toward him with slow, deliberate steps. “It’s just a letter,” she murmured, reaching for his hand. 

 

Draco pulled her against him like a man possessed. “You’re not afraid?”

 

“No,” she said simply. 

 

“She’s not - she can be -”

 

“She’s your mother,” Hermione said softly. “She loves you. And that makes her very difficult to be afraid of.”

 

He crushed his lips to hers in response.

 

Because fuck , he’d forgotten how to say thank you without using his mouth. 

 

Chapter 24: The Calm Before the Storm

Chapter Text

Draco was pacing. 

 

Not in a refined, aristocratic way. Not in a ‘Malfoy men don’t fidget’ sort of way.

 

No - he was a fucking wreck

 

“She’s fine,” Theo drawled from the set table, legs thrown over a second chair in the ballroom like he had not a care in the world. “She’s with Pansy. Again. No one’s dead. Yet.”

 

“That doesn’t help, Theodore,” Draco snapped, adjusting the hem of his already-perfect cufflinks for the seventeenth time. “She’s been gone all day. I haven’t seen her since she kissed me good morning and vanished like a myth. She could be dead for all I know.”

 

Blaise snorted. “Or buried under fifteen layers of fabric and glitter if Pansy’s involved. Either way, she’s not your hostage, Draco.”

 

“She’s mine,” Draco muttered. “She said I could touch her whenever I liked. And now I haven’t even seen her - all fucking day .”

 

Theo smirked. “You have gone nearly eight hours without dry-humping her in a hallway. Shocking, really.”

 

Draco growled, eyes narrowed as he tried - and failed - to stop himself from glancing at the clock for the fifth time in as many minutes. 

 

The doors to the Great Hall were still closed. 

 

He was surrounded by music now. Laughter. Chatter. Hundreds of voices. 

 

And yet she wasn’t here. 

 

“She’s with Pansy, you absolute nutter.” Blaise reminded him - again - with a long suffering sigh. “She’s fine . Possibly threatening to hex Pansy over eyeliner. But fine.”

 

“Do you think she’s changed her mind?” Draco asked suddenly, voice low, tight. “What if she’s decided she doesn’t want this - me - us - and she’s -”

 

“Oh my fucking god,” Theo cut in. “You’ve had sex with her, multiple times. She shares a bed with you, every night. Had enough public groping to be considered married in certain countries. Claimed you in front of Potter AND Weasley - and now you’re spiraling because she’s getting dressed?”

 

“She’s been gone all day, Theo.”

 

“Do you need a hug?”

 

Draco glared murderously. 

 

And then the music shifted.

 

The doors creaked. 

 

And Draco Malfoy forgot how to breathe

 

The air changed. 

 

No one said anything - because no one could . The moment Hermione stepped through those doors, every breath, every sound, every goddamn heartbeat in the Great Hall halted. 

 

She was radiant. 

 

Hair tumbling in perfect, wild curls over bare shoulders. Emerald green velvet clinging to every inch of her like sin itself. The slit in the gown teased up her leg like a forbidden promise, and the back - 

 

Fuck. The back was nonexistent. 

 

His throat was dry. 

 

Theo sat up slowly, eyes wide. “Well,” he whispered, “there goes your last functional brain cell.”

 

Blaise gave a low whistle. “She is going to ruin you , mate.”

 

Draco didn’t hear him. 

 

His eyes were locked on her. 

 

Hermione was scanning the crowd, eyes searching. For him. 

 

And when she found him, she smiled. 

 

That fucking smile. 

 

Draco’s entire body coiled, primed, feral. His chest constricted with something fierce and territorial and entirely hers. Because she’d done it. She’d worn his colour, claimed the room, the night - him - without saying a word. 

 

He started toward her like a man possessed. 

 

Theo stood and placed a hand on his chest. “Not yet, tiger. Let her walk to you.”

 

Draco looked ready to murder. 

 

But he waited. 

 

Just barely. 

 

Because any second now, she’d be close enough to touch. 

 

And gods help anyone who tried to stop him. 

 

* * *

 

She was gliding toward him like a goddess sculpted from temptation itself. 

 

And Draco? He was going to combust

 

The room barely existed anymore. The Great Hall might as well have been empty for all he cared. The candlelight, the music, the whispering guests - all of it vanished in the wake of her

 

His Hermione. 

 

Hair tousled from Pansy’s meddling hands, eyes lined in something sinful, lips stained a colour that could have only been mixed from blood and starlight - and that dress. Merlin. That dress was going to kill him. If not now, then slowly and with agonizing precision throughout the night. 

 

The slit danced up her thigh as she moved. The bodice hugged her like a second skin. Her bare back - bare - glinted with a shimmer that caught the light every time she turned her head. It was obscene. It was devastating. It was her

 

And everyone was looking

 

She was a vision, a siren, and she’d walked straight into the lion’s den of his darkest, most dangerous desires. 

 

Draco didn’t move at first. Halted by Theo to exercise patience - as if he had that to begin with. 

 

He was stunned. Wired with tension and possessiveness. With need. 

 

Because every boy in the fucking room was looking at her. 

 

And they should not be looking at what belonged to him .

 

His jaw clenched so tightly, Theo actually muttered, “You’re grinding your teeth loud enough to raise the dead, mate.”

 

But then - 

 

Then her eyes met his again. 

 

Draco moved. 

 

Fuck Theo and his patience.

 

Like a storm. Like a man wading through water to reach the light on the other side. 

 

Their eyes never broke contact as the crowd shifted around her. She didn’t flinch. Didn’t hide. She wore his attention like armor. Like a claim. And when she finally reached him - 

 

He caught her. 

 

Arms around her waist, pulling her to his chest, one hand slipping to the bare skin of her back like he’d earned the privilege.

 

“Hermione,” he breathed, voice wrecked with restraint. 

 

She tilted her head. “Hello, my love.”

 

He groaned. Visibly. Audibly. 

 

“Do you have any idea what you look like tonight?”

 

She blinked innocently. “No. You’ll have to show me.”

 

“You are on display,” he muttered, dipping his head to press his mouth to the hollow of her throat. “You’re mine . And they’re all looking at you like they’ve got a chance .”

 

She hummed, fingers threading into his hair. “So make it clear they don’t.”

 

Draco’s restraint snapped like a twig. 

 

He spun her behind a marble column at the edge of the room in a motion too fast to be polite and slammed his mouth to hers with a hunger that bordered on indecent. The kiss was teeth and tongues and claiming . Her body melted against his as he gripped her hips and groaned into her mouth like he was starving. 

 

“I’m going to dance with you tonight,” he growled ah against her lips, “and every single fucker in this room is going to watch . Because I’m not just showing them what’s mine. I’m showing them what they’ll never have.”

 

Hermione smirked, flushed and radiant. “Good.”

 

“And when the ball ends -”

 

“Yes?” she whispered. 

 

“I’m going to ruin that dress. Tear it. Mark you. Worship every inch of skin you’ve shown them. And then some.”

 

She kissed him again - slower this time. More tender. 

 

“You already own me, Draco Malfoy,” she murmured. 

 

His hand curled around her waist with something reverent. 

 

“And you,” he said, breathless, possessive, wrecked, “are everything I never knew I needed.”

 

* * *

 

The lights dimmed overhead, plunging the Great Hall into a soft golden glow. The orchestra struck the first chord - lifting, wistful, and slow - and the first flurries of enchanted snow drifted from the bewitched ceiling. 

 

Every pair of eyes turned toward the centre of the room, where couples began to take the floor. 

 

But no one was watching them. 

 

All focus had shifted to where he stood. 

 

Draco Malfoy - still half-possessed, still jaw clenched tight with barely restrained emotion - held his hand out in silent offering. 

 

Hermione didn’t hesitate. 

 

Her fingers slipped into his like they belonged there. Always had. Always would. And as he pulled her toward him, the world around them dropped away.

 

Their first step was perfectly in sync. Of course it was. 

 

He knew her rhythm now. 

 

The sway of her hips, the breathless pause in her chest when his hand slid just a little too low on her back. He knew the heat of her skin and the way she always leaned into his touch like she couldn’t help it. 

 

And she… she knew the way he looked at her like she was oxygen.

 

The crown faded into a blur of lights and shadows. The only sound was music and heartbeats. Snowflakes caught her curls as Draco spun her slowly, his eyes never leaving her face. 

 

“Everyone’s watching,” she whispered. 

 

“I know,” he murmured, his voice low, velvet-dark. “I want them to.”

 

She arched an eyebrow, amused. “You didn’t seem so thrilled about that earlier.”

 

He spun her again, twirling her into his arms before tucking her against him, close enough that only magic kept the dress from slipping indecently. 

 

“Earlier I was feral. Now I’m strategic .”

 

Hermione laughed  - soft, bright, almost breathless. 

 

“And what’s your strategy, Mr. Malfoy?”

 

“To make sure there’s not a single person in this room who doesn’t know you’re mine.”

 

The music swelled, and he dipped her, gently, reverently. His lips brushed her cheek, her jaw, the corner of her mouth - but he didn’t kiss her fully. 

 

Not yet. 

 

She looked up at him, lashes fluttering, chest rising fast. 

 

“And you?” he asked hoarsely. “Do you have any idea what you’ve done to me?”

 

Her answer was simple. Certain. 

 

“I love you.”

 

Draco froze for a half-second - just long enough for his composure to nearly falter - before he righted her, both hands sliding up her back like he might never let go. 

 

The music slowed to a final lingering note, and as the snow began to fall a little heavier from the ceiling, he whispered the only answer that mattered:

 

“I love you more than anyone ever should.”

 

And then - with every inch of the room watching, with the entire world held behind his ribs - he kissed her. 

 

It was not polite. 

 

It was not restrained. 

 

It was possession and worship and devotion in one long, lingering press of lips and souls. It was him claiming her in front of every person who had ever doubted or whispered or judged. 

 

And when they finally pulled apart, Hermione was radiant. 

 

Draco? Wrecked. 

 

But proud. 

 

Because she was his.

 

And no one would ever forget it. 

 

* * *

 

They’d barely finished the last spin when the first pair of hands interrupted. 

 

“Mind if I cut in?”

Blaise, ever the devil in a dress robe, already had one hand on Hermione’s waist before Draco could muster a proper death glare. The bastard didn’t wait for a response - he never did. 

 

Hermione gave Draco a helpless little shrug, though there was laughter in her eyes. “One dance,” she mouthed. 

 

Draco’s jaw flexed so tight it could’ve cracked stone. 

 

And it only got worse when Theo, the walking menace, swooped in next as Blaise twirled her expertly. His grin was all smug mischief. 

 

“My turn, princess,”

 

“Do I get a say in this?” Hermione asked, amusement dripping from her tone as she let him pull her in anyway.

 

“No,” Theo replied cheerfully, already dragging her into the next beat of the music. “We’re stealing you. Fair’s fair. You were hogged by Malfoy all term.”

 

“Don’t worry,” Blaise smirked, calling over Theo’s shoulder toward Draco. “We’ll give you back - eventually .”

 

Draco stood at the edge of the dance floor, staring daggers sharp enough to fillet a troll. 

 

Why were they always touching her?

 

Why did Theo get to press his fingers against the delicate skin at the small of her back?

 

Why did Blaise get to lean in and whisper some half-drunken flirtation that made her throw her head back in a carefree laugh that Draco wanted directed only at him?

 

He knew they were family - of sorts. Brothers by battle and choice. But still. 

 

His hands clenched. 

 

His wand hand itched

 

He was one second away from causing an international diplomatic incident when someone leaned in close and murmured dryly:

 

“You gonna explode? Or just stew in that bubbling vat of jealous rage until your eye starts twitching?”

 

Draco didn’t look at Pansy. “Go away,”

 

She ignored him. “Touchy.”

 

Then, al sweet and innocent, she added: “So… figured out what you’re getting her for Christmas yet?”

 

His eye did twitch.

 

“Fucking hell,” he muttered under his breath.

 

Because, no. No, he hadn’t figured it out yet. How the hell was he supposed to find a gift worthy of the girl who had walked into the Great Hall and shattered his entire existence with one smile?

 

Pansy grinned like a she-devil. 

 

“Oh, darling. You better hurry. You know she’s already got yours sorted.” She gestured subtly toward Hermione - spinning, glowing, hands full of Zabini and Nott. “That’s a woman who doesn’t do half-measures .”

 

Draco growled. 

 

Pansy patted his shoulder. “Tick-tock, prince charming. You’ve only got ten days left until Christmas.”

 

Then she glided off, leaving him in a boiling mix of desire, possessiveness, and panic. 

 

The crowd blurred again. 

 

All he could see - truly see - was Hermione. 

 

And Merlin help him, if either of those bastards copped a feel under the guise of holiday cheer, he was going to kill them .

 

* * *

 

Theo’s hand curved a little too low on her back. Blaise kept grazing her wrist with his thumb like he was trying to memorise her pulse. And Hermione - sweet, glittering, laughing Hermione - had no idea that every second away from Draco was testing the very limits of his self-control. 

 

He watched her spin. Smile. Duck her head at something Theo whispered. 

 

Enough. 

 

He moved. 

 

By the time Hermione turned back toward the crowd, Draco was there. In front of her. Unapologetic. Eyes burning. 

 

Theo raised a brow. “You gonna ask to cut in, Malfoy?”

 

“No,” Draco said, voice like thunder wrapped in silk. “I’m taking her back.

 

Theo smirked. “All yours, mate.”

 

Hermione didn’t resist as Draco pulled her into him. Her arms slipped around his shoulders and he buried his face in the crook of her neck like he needed to anchor himself. 

 

“Yours,” she whispered into his hair. “Always.”

 

His grip tightened. “I know. I just hate watching them touch you.”

 

“They’re my friends,” she murmured. “They’re your friends.”

 

“They’re lucky I like them,” Draco growled, voice raw against her throat. 

 

She chuckled softly, brushing her lips across his temple. “You’re ridiculous.”

 

“I’m yours, and you’re mine . That’s the difference.”

 

Before she could reply - before he could drag her away and shove her against a wall and worship every inch of her until she forgot other men even existed - a hush swept through the Great Hall. 

 

Draco turned. 

 

The music stuttered. 

 

Oh, for fuck’s sake.

 

There they were. 

 

Ron Weasley and Harry Potter. 

 

Freshly shined dress robes. Official Auror pins. Invited by McGonagall herself, no donut, in some idealistic attempt at post-war unity. Guests of honor for the night. Perfect .

 

Theo noticed too. He let out a low whistle. “Well, this just got interesting.”

 

Ron’s eyes locked on Hermione. 

 

And Draco?

 

Draco smiled. 

 

Slow. 

 

Dark. 

 

Possessive. 

 

Because tonight, there was no hiding. No masks. No hesitation. 

 

Hermione Granger was wrapped in his arms, wearing his marks  underneath her gown, and if Ronal fucking Weasley had any delusions left about where she belonged after the show in the Three Broomsticks - 

 

Well. 

 

He was about to have a very bad night.

 

* * *

 

The corridors were dimmer than they should have been. 

 

Enchantments flickered lazily along the stone walls, casting golden flecks over Hermione’s flushed skin as Draco half-dragged, half-carried her down the hall, away from the ballroom’s glittering chaos. Her heels clicked with every step - until he stopped, spun, and pinned her against the stone arch near the Astronomy corridor.

 

“Draco -” she barely gasped it before his mouth was on hers. 

 

He was ravenous. Possessive. One hand tangled in her hair, the other sliding up her thigh beneath the dangerously high slit of her gown. 

 

“You didn’t even notice him, did you?” Draco growled against her lips. 

 

“Notice who? ” she whispered, dazed. 

 

Draco laughed - low, vicious, entirely delighted. 

 

“Weasley. Sulking in the shadows like a ghost of bad decisions.”

 

She blinked. “He was what ?”

 

“Watching me touch you. Watching you look at me like that .” He kissed the corner of her mouth, her jaw, the shell of her ear. “Poor bastard. Think he finally understands?”

 

Hermione didn’t answer. 

 

Didn’t have to. 

 

Because her fingers were clutching his robes. Her chest heaved against his, and her legs wrapped around his waist like instinct. He hoisted her, pressed her harder against the wall. 

 

He met her gaze, eyes dark with warning, “He’s still there, you know.”

 

She blinked in surprise. 

 

Draco didn’t give her time to turn. 

 

Instead, he leaned in, lips brushing her neck. 

 

And then - slowly, deliberately - he bit

 

Not hard. But deep enough to claim. 

 

Hermione let out a soft, utterly helpless moan that echoed off the stone. 

 

Draco grinned against her throat. “Oops.”

 

She barely managed a soft, breathless, “You’re terrible.”

 

He licked the mark. “No, love. I’m yours.”

 

And through the shadows, just out of her line of sight, Ron Weasley stood frozen, fury in his fists and heartbreak in his chest, watching the woman he still thought of as his moan for Malfoy

 

Draco met his eyes. 

 

Smirked. 

 

Then kissed her again, rough and slow, like she was the only thing keeping him breathing. 

 

Let him watch.

 

She wasn’t going anywhere. 

 

* * *

 

The castle corridor was cool, ancient stones chilled from the night air threading through the tower windows. But Hermione only felt heat -  everywhere his hands touched her, every place his breath skimmed. 

 

Draco didn’t rush. 

 

For once, he wasn’t ravenous. There was no need. She’d already chosen him. Claimed him. And now - now he would worship her for it. 

 

She clung to him, legs still wrapped around his waist, as he slowly laid her back onto a stone ledge cloaked in shadow and magic, cast just beyond the reach of patrolling prefects and meddling professors. 

 

“I want to remember this,” he whispered against her collarbone, fingers gliding up her bare thigh with reverence. 

 

“This?” she asked, smiling softly. 

 

“You. Like this. Trusting me. Giving me this.” his voice cracked slightly. “Letting me love you… in the open.”

 

Hermione reached for his face, cupping his jaw. “I’ve always trusted you.”

 

He let out a shaky breath. And then - slowly, almost delicately - he slipped inside her. 

 

She gasped. It was a perfect fit, like her body had been made for his. He moved slow, deep, each thrust a promise more than a claim. Not rough. Not desperate. 

 

Worship. 

 

Her head tilted back, lips parting in a soft moan of his name that sounded almost holy. 

 

His hand found hers. Their fingers laced together. Their foreheads met. 

 

“Draco…” she breathed, so quietly it might’ve been a prayer. 

 

He kissed the corner of her mouth. Her temple. Her jaw. “Say it again, Hermione. Louder. Say it for me.”

 

She moaned it - loudly - Draco, Draco, Draco - like the sound was stitched into her lungs. 

 

And just out of sight, around the curve of the hall behind a half-shut tapestry, Ron still stood frozen. 

 

He hadn’t meant to follow them. 

 

Hadn’t meant to watch

 

But now he couldn’t look away.

 

Not when Hermione, his Hermione, whispered confessions between moans. 

 

Not when she lifted her hips to meet every slow, perfect thrust. 

 

Not when Draco Malfoy, of all people, held her like she was both precious and forbidden, and murmured something low in her ear. 

 

And Ron thought it couldn’t get any worse. 

 

Until - 

 

“Marry me one day.”

 

Hermione stilled. Her eyes opened, locking with Draco’s. 

 

Then, breathless, she smiled. 

 

“Yes.”

 

A ragged breath left Draco’s chest. His thrusts faltered, deep and trembling now. 

 

“One day soon,” he promised, voice wrecked with emotion. 

 

And Ron turned away, silently, blindly. 

 

Because Hermione had never sounded like that for him. 

 

She never would

 

* * *

 

The door slammed behind him. 

 

Not that anyone noticed. Not that they would’ve cared.

 

Ron barrelled down the corridor, his breath loud in his ears, echoing off the stone walls like cannon fire. His fists were clenched, kuckled white, and he didn’t know where he was going - only that he had to move

 

Had to get away.

 

Had to forget

 

Her voice. That moan. That smile. That yes

 

H nearly choked on it. On the sound of her saying yes to marrying Malfoy. 

 

Not maybe. 

 

Not someday. 

 

Not a no wrapped in guilt or indecision. 

 

Just a yes. Soft. Certain. Happy

 

He punched the wall, bare-fisted. 

 

Fuck!”

 

A flicker of movement caught the edge of his vision, but he didn’t turn. 

 

“Ron.”

 

Harry’s voice.

 

Of course it was Harry. 

 

Ron didn’t answer. He just pressed his forehead to the cold stone, trying to stop the images that wouldn’t leave his skull. The way her legs wrapped around Malfoy’s waist. The reverent way he touched her. The way she whispered his name like it was a sacred thing. 

 

Harry’s footsteps approached slowly, carefully. Like Ron was a creature on the edge of snapping. 

 

“You followed them,” Harry said quietly.

 

“I didn’t mean to.”

 

A lie. 

 

He’d meant to. Had wanted to catch her. Drag her away. Prove that this wasn’t real . That she didn’t actually want him

 

But she had. 

 

She does

 

“Is this what it felt like?” Ron asked suddenly, voice rasping. “Watching her get tortured. Watching her bleed. Wanting to stop it but knowing you couldn’t.”

 

Harry’s breath caught. 

 

“Because that’s what this feels like,” Ron growled, turning to him now, eyes bloodshot and wild. “It’s like watching her die all over again. And I can’t stop it.”

 

Harry didn’t flinch. “She’s not dying, mate. She’s just… finally living. And it’s not us she chose.”

 

Ron let out a bitter, broken sound. 

 

“She was mine,” he said. 

 

“No,” Harry answered, gently but firmly. “She never was.”

 

* * *

 

They re-entered the ballroom like they hadn’t just had slow, blissful, nearly-illegal sex in a forgotten alcove while her ex-boyfriend seethed from the shadows. 

 

Hermione’s hand was tucked tightly into Draco’s, her body practically draped against his side like she’d forgotten how to walk without him. She looked flush, radiant, and completely wrecked in the way only he could achieve. 

 

And it was so obvious.

 

The glint in her eye. The dazed smile on her lips. The fresh lovebites now littering the delicate curve of her shoulder, practically blooming like dark kisses beneath her gown. 

 

Draco looked like the cat that ate the fucking canary. 

 

Blaise caught sight of them first, he leaned back in his chair at the private Slytherin table with the kind of knowing smirk that made Draco want to hex him just a little. 

 

“Oh, you’ve been up to something ,” Blaise said lazily, swirling his drink and eyeing the marks on Hermione’s neck. “Or should I say someone?”

 

Hermione didn’t even blush. She just rolled her eyes and dropped gracefully into Draco’s lap, ignoring the perfectly good seat beside him. 

 

“Subtle,” Theo commented dryly, gaze flicking to her shoulder. “You planning to brand her like that every weekend, Malfoy? Or just during the holidays?”

 

Draco had the audacity to grin, unabashed. “Every day. Morning and night. Just to keep you all reminded.”

 

“Of what?” Pansy chimed, sipping her champagne. “That she’s a walking claim-stake now? Honestly, darling, it’s impressive how many shades of mine you’ve managed to paint on her skin.”

 

Hermione sighed into Draco’s collarbone, utterly unbothered. “He’s very artistic.”

 

“Oh, we noticed,” Theo lifted his glass toward her with a dramatic flair. “To Mrs. Malfoy.”

 

Hermione laughed. 

 

But Draco stilled. 

 

Something in his chest did a dangerous lurch at the sound of that name, her laughter wrapped around it, and the way it felt hearing Theo say it aloud. Real. Playful. But possible. 

 

Probable

 

Inevitable. 

 

He pressed a kiss to her temple, murmuring low enough that only she could hear it. “One day, it’ll be like this. But in white. With vows. And my ring on your hand.”

 

She smiled against his skin, breath catching. 

 

“You planning a public proposal, Malfoy?” Blaise cut in with a sly grin. “Because I need time to prepare. I’d like to cry during the speech.”

 

Theo leaned closer, grinning. “Two Mrs. Malfoy’s at the table. I’ll be spoiled for choice.”

 

Draco growled. 

 

Hermione just arched an eyebrow. “Behave, boys.”

 

“Oh, we are,” Theo said innocently. “This is us behaving.”

 

Draco tightened his hold on her and muttered darkly into her neck, “They’re lucky I’m in a good mood.”

 

“Mm,” she hummed, wickedly smug, “Must’ve been something you ate.”

 

Pansy choked on her drink. 

 

Draco groaned low and loud.

 

* * *

 

The revelry of the ballroom softened into a dull, golden glow behind them as Hermione tugged Draco by the hand, slipping through the tall, enchanted doors and into the winter-stilled courtyard. 

 

The air was crisp but not cruel, snow clinging gently to the stone edges and flowerless hedges, moonlight casting everything in silver and shadow. There were lanterns floating lazily in the air above, charmed with soft warmth and faint glimmers of stardust. 

 

It felt like they’d stepped into another world. One that belonged only to them. 

 

Hermione turned to face him slowly, her dress swishing around her ankles like liquid ink. 

 

He watched her in awe, heart thudding loud in his chest. 

 

“You’re going to give me a complex, Granger,” he said quietly, not letting go of her hand. “I’ve spent all year trying not to fall to my knees every time you look at me like that.”

 

She tilted her head, soft and teasing. “Like what?”

 

“Like you already know you’re my forever.”

 

Her breath hitched. 

 

She stepped closer, pressing her free hand to his chest. “That’s because I do.”

 

Draco’s fingers tightened around hers as if anchoring himself in her reality, in this moment, in the miracle that she had chosen him. 

 

There was no music here - just the hush of snow, the crackle of torches along the stone wall, the distant hum of a waltz from inside - but he moved them anyway. One hand sliding to her waist, the other still wrapped in hers.

 

They began to sway, slowly, gently, their foreheads brushing, breath mingling in the cold air. 

 

Hermione gave a breath of laughter. “Did you plan this?”

 

“No,” he murmured, eyes fixed on her mouth. “But I’ve imagined it. A thousand times.”

 

She kissed him then - soft, slow, reverent - and the world stilled. 

 

Her fingers slipped behind his neck, holding him there, tethering him to her warmth, her love, her quiet strength. 

 

Draco whispered against her lips, “when I marry you, it’ll be under starlight. Like this. I want the whole world to know… but I want it to feel like just now. Just us.”

 

Hermione pulled back just enough to meet his eyes. “So ask me.”

 

His breath caught. 

 

“I’m not saying I’m ready now,” she added with a small smile. “But when you are… whenever that is… the answer is already yes.”

 

Draco exhaled shakily, like he’d been holding it in for months. 

 

And then he kissed her again. 

 

It was a promise sealed with lips and snowflakes and stars overhead. 

 

No audience. 

 

No distractions. 

 

Just them. 

 

Always.

Chapter 25: A Softness She Didn't Expect

Chapter Text

The wrought-iron gates to Malfoy Manor opened with a slow, stately creak, the carriage gliding up the snow-lined path in eerie silence. The Manor loomed ahead, timeless and still, its windows glowing with golden firelight. A cold mist lingered around the hedgerows and statuary, lending the place an almost dreamlike charm. 

 

Hermione tried not to fidget. 

 

Draco’s hand rested over hers, thumb tracing soothing, protective circles into her palm. She was tucked against him beneath his thick winter cloak, but her thoughts still whirled with nerves. Her last visit here had been under vastly different circumstances. And even now, despite everything between them, despite how she trusted him utterly - the Manor still whispered ghosts. 

 

Most of all, she wasn’t sure what kind of reception awaited her from the formidable Lady Malfoy. 

 

“She knows you’re coming,” Draco said gently, voice low against her ear. “She wants to see you.”

 

“That doesn’t mean she’s happy about it,” Hermione murmured. 

 

He turned her hand over and kissed her wrist. “She’s not the villain you think she is.”

 

“I know. And I know she wrote the letter, but I can’t help but worry. What if she doesn’t think I’m good enough for you?”

 

“Impossible.” Draco traced a finger along Hermione’s jaw. Settling her nerves as best as he could. 

 

The door opened before they even reached it. 

 

And there she stood. 

 

Narcissa Malfoy was every inch the lady of the house - elegant with velvet robes of ink blue, her pale blonde hair swept into a regal twist. But her expression was not the cold mask Hermione had braced for. It was warm. Almost soft. And in her eyes - an unmistakable glint of approval. 

 

The Manor was regal as ever - towering archways, marble floors warmed with subtle charmwork, and silence that was somehow rich rather than cold. Hermione held her breath as they entered the main reception hall, where Narcissa waited like a queen presiding over her court. 

 

She approached them with quiet poise. “Miss Granger,” she said, voice smooth and composed. “Welcome to our home. I trust my son hasn’t already begun dragging you through every cursed corner of it.”

 

The room was too beautiful. Too still. Hermione tried not to fidget under the weight of the woman’s gaze. 

 

“I thought perhaps the tower suite would suit her,” Narcissa said lightly. “Or the green parlour, if you prefer something more open. Unless, of course, you’ve decided on the East Wing.”

 

“She’ll be staying in my room,” Draco announced, far too smugly. 

 

Narcissa blinked once. “Your room?”

 

“Yes. My bed.”

 

“Oh, well.” Narcissa stepped closer with that regal air only she could summon. “In that case, perhaps I’ll offer Theodore my bed. He’s had such a fondness for me ever since he was fifteen. Told me I was devastating in emeralds.”

 

Hermione froze. Her jaw dropped. 

 

Draco blanched. “Mother - what the actual -”

 

Narcissa cut him off smoothly. “He was terribly charming. Even tried to bite once. I told him if he ever wanted another chance, he’d best learn to use that mouth of his for something a bit more… impressive. Like your father did.”

 

There was a moment of absolute silence. 

 

Then Draco looked like he might actually combust

 

Hermione made a strangled squeaking sound. “Oh - oh my god.”

 

She collapsed sideways onto the chaise, laughing so hard she nearly slid off. 

 

Draco staggered back a step, horrified. “You are not serious -”

 

“Oh, relax darling. I’m just teasing.” Narcissa flicked an imaginary speck of dust from her sleeve. “You can keep your Gryffindor in your bed, if I can keep your charming friend in mine.”

 

“Absolutely not ,” Draco hissed, scarlet. 

 

Hermione couldn’t breathe. She was crying. 

 

“Don’t worry, my dragon,” Narcissa added silkily, already turning to leave. “I told him if he wants to stand a chance he will have to up his game in order to compete with your father. Lucius was incredible with his hands.”

 

Draco let out a noise that could only be described as a dying growl. 

 

Hermione collapsed again. 

 

“Oh - this is - this is everything,” she gasped. 

 

“You’re both evil,” Draco muttered, dragging his hand down his face. 

 

Narcissa smiled. “And you’re in love with it.”

 

* * *

 

Narcissa’s invitation was less of a request and more of a graceful command. 

 

“Come Miss Granger. Let’s leave my son to his theatrics for a moment. You’ll want to see the winter gardens before the light fades”

 

Hermione barely had the time to glance at Draco before she was swept away, Narcissa’s cool fingers slipping around her wrist like a silken leash. She didn’t protest. Not when Narcissa walked like a queen and smelled like the kind of perfume that whispered secrets rather than shouted them. 

 

They ended up in a glass conservatory bathed in silver and frost. Tea had already been laid. Because of course it had. 

 

“I hope you like spiced plum,” Narcissa said, pouring without asking. “It’s Lucius’s favourite, but I’ve grown fond of it over the years.”

 

“I like anything warm,” Hermione said, still trying to read the woman across from her. 

 

A slow smile curved Narcissa’s lips. “You’re cautious. Smart.”

 

“Well. You did threaten to flay me if I hurt your son.”

 

“Yes,” Narcissa said without shame. “And I meant it.”

 

Hermione blinked. 

 

“But,” she added more softly, “I’m rather good at recognising when something - or someone - is real. And you, Miss Granger, are most certainly real. He hasn’t stopped speaking about you since September. And when Draco fixates, it’s rather… all-consuming.”

 

Hermione sipped her tea and tried not to blush. 

 

Narcissa tilted her head, watching her with something that wasn’t quite scrutiny - more like appraisal. 

 

“He’s far too easy to wind up,” she said at last. “Always has been. I warned Lucius he would be born with too many emotions for a Slytherin, and I was right. He carries everything right under the surface. Loves far too deeply for someone raised to wear a mask.”

 

Hermione lowered her cup. “And the thing with Theo?”

 

Narcissa’s lips twitched. “Oh, Theodore. He’s delightful. But far too young. Far too mortal. But his puppy-dog infatuation worked rather well the first time I wanted to wound Draco. He was insufferable for days.”

 

“You do it on purpose ,” Hermione gasped, grinning. 

 

“Of course I do. The boy needs balance. If he doesn’t suffer, he becomes intolerably smug.”

 

Hermione tried not to laugh too loudly, but it escaped anyway. 

 

“He’s absolutely going to punish me for this, isn’t he?”

 

“Oh, undoubtedly,” Narcissa said. “But you’ll enjoy it.”

 

Hermione flushed all over again. 

 

There was a pause - not awkward - but meaningful.

 

“I won’t ever ask you to be anything you’re not,” Narcissa said softly. “But I will ask you to stand beside him. Not behind. Beside. If you’re going to be part of this family, that is what you’ll need to be. His equal. His partner. Can you do that?”

 

Hermione looked her directly in the eyes. “I already am.”

 

Narcissa’s smile was slow. Pleased. Then she reached for a biscuit like she hadn’t just handed Hermione a crown and dared her to wear it. 

 

* * *

 

Draco was waiting in the corridor outside the conservatory like a bloody ghost - pacing, scowling, glaring at the antique clock as if it had personally betrayed him by ticking. 

 

The moment the glass door clicked open and Hermione stepped through, he all but lunged

 

“An hour,” he hissed, grabbing her wrist and yanking her flush against him. “She’s had you for an hour , Granger.”

 

Hermione barely managed to close the door behind her before he backed her up against it, mouth already moving along her jaw like he needed to reassure himself she was still his. 

 

“She kidnapped me,” Hermione said between kisses, her voice tinged with laughter. “What was I supposed to do?”

 

“Say no,” he growled. “Use your wand. Send a Patronus. Hex her.”

 

“She’s your mother!”

 

“She’s a menace,” he muttered, nosing her throat. 

 

“Are you -” Hermione gasped, “- jealous of your own mum?”

 

“Yes,”

 

She tried to hold back her grin, but it was no use. His arms were wrapped tightly around her, one possessive hand splayed over the base of her spine like a brand. His entire body vibrated with tension - not anger, but a desperate need for proximity. Reassurance. 

 

“She likes me,” Hermione whispered in his ear. “She really likes me.”

 

“Yeah?” he said, voice a little too rough. “I told you she would.”

 

“She mentioned Theo’s infatuation with her.”

 

“I told you not to bring that up -”

 

“I didn’t! She did. She said you’re too easy to wind up.”

 

“I will actually die if you repeat anything she said.”

 

Hermione cupped his jaw, softening. “She said to stand beside you.”

 

He blinked down at her. 

 

“I already do, Draco. I always will.”

 

For one breathless moment, his usual snark and dramatics vanished. He just looked at her - really looked - like she’d handed him the sun and promised it was his forever. 

 

Then his voice dropped to a low growl. 

 

“Come to my room.”

 

Her brows rose. “I am staying in your room.”

 

“Good,” he said, gripping her waist tighter. “Because I’m going to remind you exactly where you belong.”

 

Hermione raised a teasing brow. “Under you?”

 

“No,” Draco murmured, brushing her curls aside so he could kiss the hollow of her throat. “ Wrapped around me.

 

* * *

 

Draco practically dragged her by the wrist through the corridors of the East Wing, his grip firm but reverent, like she might vanish if he let go. Hermione stumbled after him, laughing breathlessly as he barked out the incantation to unlock his suite. 

 

“Draco -”

 

“No,” he cut her off, throwing the doors open. “You’ve been gone long enough. I’m - what the fuck.”

 

Hermione collided with his back as he stopped dead in the doorway. 

 

Because of course , sprawled shamelessly on Draco’s velvet settee like they owned the place, were Theo and Blaise . One flipping through a book he definitely wasn’t reading, the other pouring himself a brandy like it was a gentleman’s lounge. 

 

“Look who finally decided to reappear,” Blaise said without looking up, his tone maddeningly casual. “Did you two get lost on the way here, or was Draco busy marking his territory along the hall?”

 

Theo smirked from behind the rim of his glass. “That’s rich coming from you. We’ve been here forty-five minutes. It’s like watching a bloody waiting room for sex-starved dragons.”

 

Draco looked like he might actually combust. 

 

“Why - why - are you in my room?” 

 

“Technically,” Theo said, stretching out, “it’s your family’s Manor. And Narcissa said we were welcome to make ourselves at home.”

 

Hermione bit her lip to stop from laughing as Draco snapped. “Not in my fucking bed, you’re not.”

 

“Well, obviously not now ,” Blaise drawled, finally glancing up with an infuriating grin. “Wouldn’t want to wrinkle the sheets before the main event.”

 

“Are you staying then, boys?” she asked, amused. 

 

“No, they’re not.” Draco barked, pulling her toward the bedroom like a man on a mission. 

 

But Theo, the little shit, called after them, “We only wanted to hear about your chat with Narcissa. You must tell us how she flirted with me again. I’m dying to know what Draco looked like when it happened.”

 

Hermione’s delighted laughter echoed down the hall as Draco slammed the bedroom door shut. 

 

“Fuck them,” he muttered, pressing her up against the door like a lifeline. “They do this on purpose .”

 

“I know,” Hermione whispered, looping her arms around his neck. “And it’s so easy.”

 

Draco narrowed his eyes. “You’re enjoying this.”

 

“Maybe,” she hummed. “But only because you’re cute when you sulk.”

 

He kissed her like he was trying to set the bed on fire from across the room.

 

* * *

 

The moment the door shut behind them, the world melted away. 

 

No Theo. No Blaise. No Manor. No looming history or whispered promises from the past. 

 

Just her and Draco, finally alone. 

 

He didn’t pounce this time. Didn’t devour her like a man starved, though every part of him ached to do just that. Instead, he walked her gently backward, one hand curled around her waist, the other trailing the curve of her jaw with reverence. 

 

“I hate them,” he murmured, pressing a kiss to her cheek. “But I love that they see you with me.”

 

Hermione’s finger slid up into his hair. “You do?”

 

“More than anything,” he whispered against her skin. “They don’t know what it means. Not really. But I do.”

 

He guided her onto the bed - their bed, now - and settled beside her, not over her. Not yet. He wanted to breathe in the moment first. 

 

She reached for the pillow behind him, shifting it slightly, and froze. 

 

Something soft. Familiar. 

 

Her breath caught. 

 

Slowly, delicately, she pulled it out - that old scarf, torn and frayed at the edges, the one she’d been wearing when she was dragged to the dungeons all those months ago. Charred slightly at one end, stained by time and pain. She stared down at it, speechless. 

 

“You… kept it?”

 

Draco watched her. No excuses, no embarrassment. 

 

“I… couldn’t leave it. Couldn’t let them take it like they took everything else.”

 

Her eyes were shimmering, lashes wet. 

 

“I’ve slept with it every night,” he added, voice growing rough. “Even when I hated myself for wanting to. Especially then.”

 

Hermione clutched the scarf, running her fingers over the frayed end, and leaned into him, forehead pressed to his. 

 

“You didn’t have to hate yourself,” she whispered. “You saved me more times than I can count… even when I didn’t know it.”

 

He pulled her into his arms like the words physically undid him. 

 

“I’m not the same boy I was in that war, Hermione,” he said into her hair. “But the one thing that’s stayed the same… is you. You’ve always been it for me.”

 

She looked up at him, eyes full of soft fire. 

 

“And you’ve always been mine, Draco. Even before we knew it.”

 

He brushed a strand of hair back from her face, kissed the tear sliding down her cheek, and pressed his lips to hers - slow and deep. No hurry. No rush. 

 

Just the two of them, wrapped in the quiet intimacy of a future unfolding, with a worn scarf tucked beneath the pillow as a testament to everything they’d survived. 

 

* * *

 

The Malfoy dining hall had always been an imposing place - high-arched ceilings, heavy candelabras dripping in soft golden light, and a table long enough to seat three dozen foreign dignitaries. But tonight, it felt… smaller. Warmer 

 

More like home. 

 

Narcissa had insisted on hosting a formal dinner in honour of Hermione’s first full day at the Manor. “No exceptions,” she’d said with that dangerous silk in her tone. “And yes, that includes Mr. Nott and Mr. Zabini, since they seem incapable of functioning without your Hermione.”

 

Now, seated halfway down the table with Theo on her left and Draco firmly on her right, Hermione found herself smiling more than she ever expected to in a place like this. 

 

Pansy had arrived in a storm of faux fur, dramatic eyeliner, and loud opinions. Blaise looked like he’d been dragged straight from a fashion catalogue - calm, sharp, and already halfway through his second glass of elfwine. 

 

Which left the queen herself at the head of the table, observing them all with that regal calm and subtle smirk that meant she was absolutely enjoying the spectacle.

 

“Pansy, do sit properly,” Narcissa chided lightly, swirling her wine. “This is a family dinner, not a cabaret.”

 

“Oh darling,” Pansy purred, clearly unbothered. “You flatter me.”

 

Theo leaned in, whispering into Hermione’s ear, “Did you know your boyfriend whined like a child when he thought you might not be seated next to him?” 

 

Draco glared. “I don’t whine.”

 

“You sulked,” Blaise offered mildly. “Like a particularly affronted peacock.”

 

Hermione bit back a laugh and rested her hand on Draco’s thigh beneath the table - a calming gesture that did the exact opposite. His fingers immediately laced with hers, possessive and warm. 

 

Narcissa raised her glass, eyes scanning the table. “To new traditions,” she said smoothly. “And… to finding one’s family - even in the most unlikely places.”

 

Hermione’s heart clenched at that. She looked at Narcissa, surprised to find genuine warmth in those sharp blue eyes. No coldness. No veiled threat. 

 

Just acceptance. 

 

“To family,” Hermione echoed softly, raising her glass. 

 

“To family,” the table replied - even Blaise, who rarely toasted anything unless it involved being shirtless in Monaco.

 

Dinner proceeded in a flurry of excellent food and even better insults. 

 

Theo nearly choked on his potatoes when Narcissa casually referenced his tendency to ‘bite when cornered.’ Pansy gushed about Hermione’s fashion sense and ‘clearly good taste in pureblood men.’ Blaise, ever the instigator, whispered something that made Hermione flush and Draco snarl. 

 

But through it all, there was laughter. 

 

There was comfort. 

 

And beneath the table, Draco never once let go of her hand. 

 

As dessert was served - something delicate, frosted, and absolutely unnecessary - Narcissa leaned forward. 

 

“Have you told her about Christmas yet?” she asked, eyes on her son. 

 

Draco stiffened. Hermione tilted her head. 

 

“Not yet,” he said slowly. “But I was going to.”

 

“Mm.” Narcissa’s smile was knowing. “Don’t wait too long. And do remind her to pack something festive. The Manor’s celebrations are… dramatic.”

 

Theo laughed. “That’s code for ‘utter chaos with coordinated robes.’ You’ll love it.”

 

Hermione leaned in closer to Draco and whispered, “Are there rules?”

 

He kissed the corner of her mouth. “Just one.”

 

“Which is?”

 

“You stay by my side the whole time.”

 

Hermione smiled, lifting his hand to kiss the knuckles. “You’re stuck with me.”

 

Theo groaned. “Merlin’s balls, someone get me a date before I drown in the sap.”

 

* * *

 

The fire crackled low in the sitting room of Draco’s private wing, casting molten gold across the soft curve of Hermione’s cheek. She was tucked against him on the velvet settee, legs draped over his lap, still in her dinner dress - all shimmer and sinful lace, the kind of thing he wanted to tear off with his teeth. But instead of touching her, he just… stared. 

 

Because he had to tell her. 

 

“She didn’t mean the party,” he said finally. 

 

Hermione looked up, blinking out of her post-dessert haze. “Hmm?”

 

“My mother. When she said I hadn’t told you about Christmas yet.” He shifted beneath her, one hand curling around her thigh. “She didn’t mean the Manor’s traditions. Not entirely.”

 

Hermione’s brow furrowed. “Then what -?”

 

He exhaled, long and shaky. His thumb traced idle circles against her skin, grounding himself in the feel of her. “Christmas at the Manor isn’t just carols and charmed wreaths and making Theo wear something other than black. It’s…” He trailed off. “It’s a thing.”

 

She smiled gently. “ A thing?”

 

Draco’s lips twisted. “The Malfoy Christmas Eve Ball. The one my mother hosts for every society name that still dares to associate with us. And before you say it - yes, it’s ridiculous. Yes, it’s ancient. Yes, I’d rather swallow glass. But it’s family tradition. My mother won’t skip it. Not even if the world were burning.”

 

Hermione leaned into him, curious. “What does that have to do with me?”

 

He looked at her - really looked. “You’re the first person I’ve ever brought home like this. Publicly. Intimately. You’re not just here for the hols, Hermione. She’s already put your name down next to mine on the guest list.” He laughed under his breath, humourless. “In Malfoy terms, that’s practically a fucking engagement.”

 

Her breath caught. “Oh.”

 

“Yeah. Oh,

 

“Is that… is that okay?”

 

His head whipped toward her so fast it made her jump. “ Okay? Hermione, I want you there. I want them to see you. I want to walk into that bloody ballroom with you on my arm and dare anyone to look down on you. You’re the best fucking thing to ever happen to me. But -” He hesitated. “But it also means they’ll talk. They’ll stare. They’ll remember your name from the war. From Potter’s side. And I -”

 

She cupped his face, cutting him off. 

 

“Do you have any idea,” she said softly. “The depth of my love for you?”

 

Draco’s breath caught. His eyes darted over her face, reading the truth in every line, every breath, every heartbeat pounding in tandem with his own. 

 

“Because I don’t think you do,” she continued, voice gaining strength. “I don’t think you know that I would stand in front of the entire fucking Wizengamot if I had to and declare myself yours. That is walking into that ballroom means declaring us to be betrothed in every way that matters, then so be it . As far as I’m concerned, I already am. I told you already. The answer was already yes. If you’ll have me.”

 

His heart punched into his ribs, an ache and a plea. 

 

If? ” he said hoarsely. “ If I’ll have you?”

 

He cupped her face now, sitting straighter, voice rough with emotion. “Hermione. You’ve ruined me for anyone else. I was already halfway yours the day I wrote that first letter and didn’t know it was you. And now? Now I breathe through you.”

 

He swallowed, something fierce and aching clawing at his chest. 

 

“If it wasn’t for the fact that we’ve only been together for three months, I would’ve already asked you. Properly. Ring. Proposal. Name it. Not just hypothetical one-days.” He laughed under his breath, sharp with sincerity. “Hell, you want me to ask now? I will. Right here. I’ll do it without a second thought.”

 

Hermione’s eyes brimmed with tears - hot, shimmering - and she leaned in, forehead pressed to his.

 

“Not yet,” she whispered. “Because when you do, I want it to be a moment we both remember forever. Not one stolen in the dark. I want the sky to be jealous, Draco. I want the stars to write songs about it.”

 

He kissed her then - slow and reverent. Not a claim, not possession, but devotion. The kind of kiss that said: There is no one else. There never will be.

 

When they finally pulled apart, Hermione smiled and brushed her thumb over the corner of his mouth. “We’re already each other’s, you know.”

 

“I know,” he said. “But I want the world to know too.”

 

“And they will,” she promised, curling into his chest again. “Starting Christmas Eve.”

 

He held her tighter, breath catching in his throat. And for the first time in his life, Draco felt something dangerously close to peace.



Chapter 26: The Drawing Room

Chapter Text

The parlour room of Malfoy Manor was quiet that morning. 

 

Too quiet. 

 

Narcissa Malfoy set down her teacup and narrowed her eyes toward the south corridor, where laughter usually echoed now that the Manor pulsed with youthful energy again. Pansy had vanished upstairs with Hermione not long after breakfast shrieking something about silken robes and wandless hair charms. Blaise was stretched long and lazy on the settee like a lounging panther, nursing what looked suspiciously like a hangover from last night’s elfwine. 

 

Theo had his boots kicked up on an heirloom table she should scold him for. She didn’t. 

 

But Draco - her son - her fire-forged creature, whose moods once stormed through the Manor like tempests - had barely spoken. He had taken himself off to the gardens in Hermione’s absence. 

 

“I suppose I should be grateful,” she said aloud, folding her hands in her lap. “It’s quiet without him glowering through the halls.”

 

Theo smirked behind his mug. “He’s been… tamed.”

 

“That’s one word for it,” Blaise added, lounging deeper. “I’d say distracted. Or perhaps just… occupied.”

 

Narcissa turned a sharp look to them both. “He’s not ill?”

 

“Oh no,” Blaise murmured, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. “Not ill. Though if anyone was going to faint from an overload of emotion, it’s probably Hermione.”

 

“She hasn’t,” Theo said. “Yet.”

 

Narcissa’s brow furrowed. “He’s been… gentle. Thoughtful. He even laughed yesterday when the elf dropped tea on the carpet.”

 

“Which,” Blaise said, lifting a brow, “is the real indicator that something is terribly, terribly wrong.”

 

Narcissa tilted her head in amusement. “Do you know what’s changed?”

 

Theo and Blaise exchanged a look before Blaise spoke, his voice quieter now, more careful. 

 

“It’s the drawing room,” he said simply. 

 

Narcissa blinked. “What about it?”

 

“That’s where he found her,” Theo added softly. “After the war. He never spoke about it, but we knew. He avoided it like the plague for months. He won’t go near the doors if he doesn’t have to.”

 

Narcissa’s breath caught in her chest. 

 

Oh. 

 

That drawing room. 

 

Her spine straightened, porcelain grace turning to something rooted in grief. 

 

The drawing room. The one where they kept the prisoners. Where Bellatrix laughed and blood ran and screams were silenced by stone.

 

“He brought her back here,” Blaise said, more gently than she’d ever heard him speak. “And she went willingly. They talked about it at length before the holidays. She’s slept here now. Walked the halls…”

 

Theo nodded, solemnly. “And yesterday, she sat in that very room. Curled on the settee in front of the fire like it didn’t haunt her. Like she wasn’t remembering every second of it. She didn’t say anything. But her hands shook. Only a little. But we noticed. He noticed. And he’s been quiet since.”

 

Narcissa felt her stomach drop. 

 

She’d brought Hermione tea in that room. She’d invited her to sit. She hadn’t - hadn’t even thought - about what it must have felt like. 

 

How had she missed it?

 

“I didn’t realise,” she said, voice distant. “I didn’t… Oh, Merlin. That poor girl.”

 

“She’s not a poor girl,” Theo murmured. “She’s a force.”

 

Narcissa turned away, blinking hard. “He’s loved her for longer than I knew, hasn’t he?”

 

Blaise only nodded. 

 

“She brought him back to life,” Theo added. “And he’ll spend the rest of it protecting her because of it.”

 

Narcissa rose from her chair and crossed slowly to the window, looking out over the wintry estate. She pressed one hand to the glass as her eyes found Draco wandering about the roses. 

 

“She has more courage than all of us combined,” she whispered. 

 

Neither of the boys argued. 

 

And Narcissa - once the icily untouchable matriarch of a fractured house - stood in stunned silence. Humbled. And quietly, deeply grateful. 

 

* * *

 

Hermione paused just outside the doorway. 

 

The fire crackled inside the room. Low. Comforting. The scent of bergamot drifted on the air, and the tea set had been laid again - gold-rimmed porcelain, delicate little sugar cubes stacked in a dish. She hadn’t intended to come here. Pansy had all but shoved her out of the dressing chamber after nearly suffocating her in muslin, insisting she take a moment to breathe. 

 

She hadn’t expected the room to be occupied. 

 

Especially not by her

 

Narcissa Malfoy sat perched at the window bench in a soft grey robe, hands folded around a teacup. Her blonde hair was braided down her back like something out of a storybook. She looked… almost wistful. Like she was remembering a time Hermione couldn’t see. 

 

But she looked up. 

 

And smiled. 

 

Not the cool, polite smile of a hostess tolerating an intrusion. 

 

Something warmer.

 

Something - maternal. 

 

“I thought you might come back,” Narcissa said softly, lifting the teacup to her lips. “Or perhaps I hoped you would.”

 

Hermione stepped in carefully, fingers brushing the wood of the doorframe. “I didn’t mean to intrude.”

 

“You didn’t,” Narcissa said firmly. “Sit. Please.”

 

Hermione obeyed, hesitating only slightly before curling up on the opposite end of the bench. 

 

“I was here yesterday,” Narcissa said quietly. “But I didn’t see it.”

 

“See what?”

 

“The way your hands shook,” Narcissa said, placing her cup down. “Not enough for anyone else to notice. But Theo did. Blaise did. And this morning… they made sure I did too.”

 

Hermione’s throat tightened. “It’s not something I think about much.”

 

“You shouldn’t have had to think about it at all ,” Narcissa said, eyes fierce now. “Let alone live it. Let alone come back.”

 

“I came back for him.”

 

“I know.” 

 

A pause. 

 

Then - 

 

“Thank you,” Narcissa said, voice gentler now. “For loving my son.”

 

Hermione blinked rapidly. 

 

She hadn’t expected this . Not after the woman’s sharp warnings in her letter. Not after the years of being on opposite sides of the war that changed them both. 

 

Narcissa reached across the space and gently placed a hand over Hermione’s.

 

“I told you I’d hex you if you hurt him. And I meant it,” she added dryly. “But you haven’t. And even if you did, I think he’d forgive you before I could finish the spell.”

 

Hermione laughed softly, tears springing to her eyes despite her best efforts. 

 

“He loves you,” Narcissa said. “I don’t think you realise how deeply. Or how long it’s been growing. And if he’s quieter than usual, if he’s unsettled, it’s only because he doesn’t know how to process having the thing he’s longed for the most in the very place that once stole her from him.”

 

* * *

 

Draco barely had time to process the warm flush of Hermione’s cheeks as she all but floated back into their wing of the Manor. She looked soft. Content. Slightly teary-eyed - but in that annoying, endearing way she got when something moved her to the point of no return. 

 

“I think I’m in love with your mother,” she declared. 

 

Draco blinked from where he was sprawled on the sofa, shirt unbuttoned still trying to recover from being cockblocked by Pansy for the fourth time that day.

 

“I -what?”

 

Hermione didn’t answer. She simply marched across the room, tangled her fingers with his, and tugged him to his feet.

 

“I’m not in the mood to be ravished right this second,” she warned, though the way her eyes flicked down his chest made her a liar. 

 

“I - wasn’t - I mean, I am, but -”

 

“Come with me,” she said instead. 

 

Draco followed without question, something deep in his chest already stirring. He’d know that look anywhere. She was about to do something impossibly Gryffindor. Probably involving feelings. And he was already weak for it. 

 

She didn’t stop until they were outside the old drawing room.

 

That drawing room. 

 

Draco stilled. 

 

His grip on her hand faltered. “Hermione -”

 

“It’s okay.”

 

“No, it’s not,” he said flatly. 

 

“It is.”

 

She turned to face him, her free hand brushing down the front of his chest, fingers splayed over his heart.

 

“I want you to see it,” she said quietly. “I want you to face it .”

 

He looked at her then. Really looked. And saw what Narcissa had seen before - the same trembling strength. The girl who had come back. The girl who had survived

 

“Hermione -”

 

“You were right,” she cut in. “This house did try to take something from me. But not just me. It took something from you , too. You told me once it nearly broke you. That you woke up with my screams in your ears for months.”

 

Draco closed his eyes. He still did. 

 

“But you stayed,” she whispered. “You fought for me. Even when I wasn’t yours to fight for.”

 

“You were always mine,” he ground out. 

 

She smiled, soft and reverent. “Then walk in there with me.”

 

Draco hesitated. 

 

But only for a moment. 

 

And then he did. 

 

The door creaked open. 

 

The room was unchanged. Gilded chairs. Heavy velvet drapes. The fireplace flickered with soft, enchanted flame. The rug - he couldn’t look at the rug. But she didn’t stop moving until they were both standing in the centre of it. 

 

She turned and cupped his face with both hands. 

 

“This place doesn’t own us,” she whispered. “We own. Together.”

 

His hands came to her waist. Desperate. Anchoring. “Why the fuck are you always stronger than me?”

 

“Because I have you,” she said simply. 

 

And it broke him

 

He kissed her like he was going to shatter from the inside out. Right there on the very rug that had once soaked up her screams. And this time - this time - it wasn’t about possession or fury or the past. 

 

It was about claiming something back. 

 

Peace. 

 

Together.

 

When they finally pulled apart, Draco’s voice was hoarse. 

 

“My mother told you, didn’t she?”

 

Hermione only smiled. 

 

“I’m not letting you go. You know that, right?” 

 

“I know.”

 

And she took his hand again, leading him back into the light. 

 

* * *

 

The drawing room was not the drawing room. 

 

Not that one, anyway. 

 

This one was far more welcoming - charms glowing gently along the ceiling, a roaring fire burning in the hearth, and a selection of velvet armchairs and divans circled casually around a low, gilded table absolutely littered with decanters of amber whisky, hot cocoa, and half-empty plates of stolen kitchen desserts. 

 

Theo was already slouched dramatically in one of the wingback chairs, nursing a glass like a jaded war veteran and refusing to explain why his hair was damp. Blaise, stretched luxuriously along the chaise, looked unfairly perfect as always, sipping spiced whisky and snorting at Theo’s antics.

 

Pansy was perched cross-legged in front of the fire like a mischievous cat, stealing biscuits and daring Draco to say something about it. 

 

Hermione… Hermione was tucked beneath Draco’s arm on the loveseat, still in one of his jumpers and leggings, her curls wild and cheeks flushed from the whisky. She looked relaxed. Radiant. And somehow still absolutely capable of hexing all of them if they misbehaved. 

 

Not that it would stop Theo. 

 

“Right,” Theo declared, sitting up and cracking his knuckles. “Let’s get on with it. Etiquette lesson time. If you’re going to be married off to that one” - he pointed dramatically at Draco, who narrowed his eyes - “You’ll need to survive an entire night of twisting curtsies, silver fork placement, and veiled aristocratic threats disguised as compliments.”

 

Hermione arched a brow. “Theo, I grew up reading Emily Post for fun.”

 

Pansy perked up. “Did you just name-drop a Muggle etiquette scholar? Be still my heart .”

 

Blaise poured more whisky. “I’ll give her five minutes before she embarrasses us all.”

 

“Three,” Draco muttered. 

 

Theo rolled his eyes. “You lot are no fun .”

 

They began with the basics. The proper way to hold a champagne coupe (Hermione already knew it). The correct greeting for a French pureblood guest (“Say it like you’re offering then poison with a smile,” Pansy coached). The appropriate angle for a bow depending on rank - Hermione executed all of them with annoying precision. 

 

“Draco,” she purred during one particularly graceful curtsy, “ Marquess of Brooding, was that to your satisfaction?” 

 

Draco nearly choked on his drink. 

 

Theo smirked. “She’s terrifying.”

 

“Isn’t she delicious ?” Pansy cooed. 

 

“You don’t get to say that,” Draco snapped. 

 

“I just did.”

 

By the end of the hour, Hermione was flawlessly sipping from a teacup with her pinky slightly curved in a way that made Blaise go quiet and Theo start swearing. 

 

“I hate this,” Theo muttered, scowling. 

 

“Why?” Hermione asked sweetly, batting her lashes.

 

“Because now you’ve made it impossible to take you anywhere and not have every noble bastard trying to marry you.”

 

Draco growled. 

 

Unlucky for them, ” Hermione said with a wink. “I’m already spoken for.”

 

The room fell quiet for a moment - not because of the words, but because of how casually and confidently she said them. Like it was a fact. Like it was obvious. 

 

Draco pulled her closer. Pressed a kiss to her temple. “You’ll steal the whole fucking ball tomorrow, you know that?”

 

“I bloody well hope so,” Pansy muttered. “I’ve been dressing you for it all term.”

 

Another round of drinks followed. They laughed, argued over pudding choices, and Theo spent ten minutes dramatically mourning the fact he wasn’t born a Malfoy, just to see Draco scowl and Narcissa (passing by with a raised brow) tell him:

 

“You’d never survive it, darling. You’d cause an international incident by breakfast.”

 

Theo looked delighted

 

The night wore on with the kind of warmth that made winter bearable. The fire crackled. The whisky disappeared. And slowly, one by one, they began to drift to bed. 

 

But before Hermione stood, Theo caught her wrist. 

 

“You were incredible tonight,” he said softly.

 

Hermione blinked. 

 

“I meant it,” he added. “You looked like you were born to this.”

 

She smiled, just a little. “I wasn’t.”

 

“No,” he said. “But you’ll own it anyway.”

 

And then he let her go. 

 

Draco’s hand was already there, curling into hers. 

 

And as they walked off into the quiet halls of Malfoy Manor together, the final thought Theo whispered into his glass was - 

 

He’d better bloody marry her.”

 

Chapter 27: And Then She Was His Future

Chapter Text

Draco had survived a war, political exile, a drawing room full of trauma, and Blaise stealing the last lemon tart four times

 

He was not, however, surviving today

 

“Where the fuck is she?”

 

It wasn’t even a question anymore. It was a living, breathing, snarling entity that followed him down every hallway of the Manor like an angry wolf on a leash. 

 

Narcissa, serene and radiant in an emerald silk gown and dripping with ancestral heirlooms, looked at her son with the patience of a saint. 

 

“You will see her this evening, Draco.”

 

“That’s hours from now.”

 

“Try not to combust.”

 

“I already have . Twice.”

 

She calmly adjusted her bracelet. “You’ll do it a third time if you don’t stop pacing. The house-elves are whispering.”

 

Blaise, lounging in one of the drawing room armchairs with a glass of pre-ball whisky, smirked. “We should tell them to have a resurrection potion ready for when he sees her.”

 

Theo, upside-down on the couch for reasons known only to himself, chimed in. “Dead. Revived. Dead again. The cycle of Malfoy love.”

 

Draco gave them both a death glare that probably qualified as attempted murder. 

 

“You don’t understand,” he snapped. “She’s - she’s herself in that gown. I know she is. I can feel it. Somewhere in this house, she’s strapping on a weapon disguised as couture as I’m not allowed to see it?”

 

“You’ll live.” Pansy called sweetly from the doorway, stepping inside in her stylist’s robe, holding a wand and an elfwine mimosa. “Barely.”

 

“Where is she,” Draco snarled, advancing. 

 

“Still in the glam room with me. She’s glowing. You’re going to need a chair when she walks in. And maybe a prayer.”

 

“I don’t pray , Parkinson.”

 

“You will,” she sang. 

 

Narcissa sipped tea like this was her afternoon entertainment. 

 

Theo sighed dramatically. “Do you think if we sedate him, he’ll stop clawing at the walls?”

 

I am not clawing -”

 

“Yes, you are,” Blaise said. “It’s undignified. Very un-Malfoy. I’m disappointed.” 

 

“I will destroy you.”

 

“You’ll destroy something,” Theo muttered. “Let’s just hope it’s not the Great Hall floor when you drop to your knees like a lovesick Victorian.”

 

“Better than trying to mount her in front of the diplomats ,” Blaise added under his breath. 

 

Draco didn’t dignify that with a response. He was too busy staring at the hallway where she had disappeared three hours ago. 

 

“It’s tradition, Draco.” Hermione had said with a coy smile that had wrecked him. 

 

“I don’t give a shit about tradition,” he had snarled. 

 

“Then pretend,” she’d whispered, kissing his jaw. “It’ll be worth it.”

 

And now here he was. 

 

Hair perfect. Robes tailored within an inch of their lives. He was the Malfoy heir. The future of the legacy. A walking statue of composure and dominance. 

 

And all he could do was pace

 

Like a dog locked out of his own house. 

 

“She’s doing this on purpose,” he said aloud, finally pausing in front of the fireplace, fingers clenched. 

 

“Yes,” Pansy said. “It’s her wedding trial. And you’re failing spectacularly.”

 

“Ten galleons he cries when he sees her,” Theo said lazily. 

 

Blaise raised his glass. “Twenty says he tried to drag her out mid-ball and up against a wall.”

 

“Thirty he proposes in the middle of the dance floor,” Theo countered. 

 

She already said yes!” Draco barked. “ We’re already -”

 

She said someday ,” Blaise cut in, grinning. 

 

“Which is not tonight ,” Narcissa added smoothly. “Which means you need to keep your trousers on and your hands off until the ball begins. 

 

Draco groaned like he was being hexed. 

 

And somewhere, just down the hall, he swore he heard her laugh. 

 

* * *

 

The air outside the ballroom shimmered with enchantments - snowflake charms floated like dust motes, and soft violins hummed faintly from the other side of the gilded doors. Candlelight spilled from the overhead chandeliers, bouncing off the marble floors and winter-white garlands that wrapped around the towering archways.

 

And Draco Malfoy - son of the Manor, heir of it’s legacy, and most dangerous creature in the room - was standing stock-still, jaw clenched and fists tight at his sides.

 

He looked like he’d stepped straight out of a myth. 

 

His formal winter robes were midnight black, so dark they shimmered navy in the light. Stitched along the collar and cuffs was a delicate, silver-thread embroidery - ancient runes interlaced with constellations, designed by Narcissa herself, elegant enough to whisper heirloom but sharp enough to bleed if touched. His undershirt was a pale silver silk, throat fastened with a subtle diamond clasp in the shape of the Malfoy crest. He didn’t wear a tie. Didn’t need one. The open V of the collar exposed just enough skin to remind anyone watching that beneath the polish still lived a man built for possession and war. 

 

But it was the serpent pin above his heart that made Pansy whistle. 

 

“That’s a custom piece,” she muttered to Theo. “Made to match her gown.”

 

Theo arched a brow. “He’s a goner.”

 

He was. They all knew it. But Draco didn’t care about the gold, or the family crest, or the fact that every single ambassador and aristocrat in attendance was about to get a look at his witch. 

 

Because the moment she appeared at the top of the stairs - 

 

Draco forgot how to breathe. 

 

Hermione Granger - goddess, sorceress, his - stood in a gown so exquisite it nearly buckled his knees. 

 

Velvet black. Liquid silver accents. The corset bodice clung to her like a whispered secret, the neckline dipping just enough to scandalise. The fabric shimmered with runes that matched the ones on his robes - stitched by hand, under Narcissa’s careful eye. The skirt flared in elegant waves of midnight chiffon, layered and weightless, every movement fluid, hypnotic. 

 

She wore diamonds in her curls. A single snake-shaped pendant at her throat. And his pin, matching hers, shimmered just above her hip. 

 

She had dressed to match him.

 

To belong to him. 

 

Draco staggered forward a step like he’d been punched. 

 

“Fuck,” Blaise breathed, barely audible. “That’s not a dress. That’s a declaration of war.”

 

Narcissa watched her son with something soft in her gaze. She said nothing. Just gently laid a hand on Draco’s shoulder and squeezed. 

 

“Take a moment,” she said. “But not too long. You may adore her - but remember who she is now. Everyone will be watching.”

 

Hermione reached the bottom of the stairs, all elegance and control. 

 

Until Draco stepped forward and whispered, “ You’re mine. You wore that for me.”

 

She looked up at him, eyes glowing. “I’d wear your name in blood if it meant they understood I belong to you.”

 

He inhaled sharply - something shattered behind his ribs. 

 

“I’m going to marry you.”

 

She smiled. “You already promised.”

 

Behind them, Narcissa turned, facing the ballroom doors. 

 

“Compose yourselves,” she said, lips twitching. “Glow, yes. Ravish later. You have guests.”

 

Pansy stepped forward, glittering in deep plum, and looped an arm through Blaise’s. 

 

Theo extended his arm to Narcissa, dramatically sweeping his coat back with flair.

 

She rolled her eyes, but accepted his arm graciously, muttering under her breath. “Behave yourself, Theodore. Draco is already teetering the edge of insanity.”

 

“After you, Your Highnesses,” Theo murmured. “Try not to fuck on the stairs.”

 

Draco growled. Hermione giggled. 

 

And then the doors opened. 

 

The chandeliers blazed. A hush fell across the room. 

 

And society watching the future of the House of Malfoy enter - shoulder to shoulder, power wrapped in diamonds and devotion. 

 

He had his witch. 

 

And she had her throne. 

 

* *

 

The ballroom fell into a stunned silence as Hermione Granger walked beside Draco Malfoy like she was born for the role. 

 

Heads turned. Eyes widened. Fans fluttered in panicked hands. Gasps were swallowed behind crystal flutes and laced gloves. 

 

That was the girl?

 

That was the Mud-no, surely not. She couldn’t be. 

 

Not with the way she moved. 

 

Not with the way Draco hovered beside her like a creature starved, like his soul depended on the feel of her fingertips brushing his sleeve. 

 

Not with the way Narcissa Malfoy herself smiled like she’d finally been handed the crown jewel.

 

“She’s… unrecognisable, ” whispered someone near the refreshments. 

 

“I thought she’d be… bushier,” murmured another. 

 

“She’s practically glowing -”

 

“- like she fucks like a goddess,”

 

“- you can’t say that -”

 

I just did.

 

The older generation, meanwhile, turned warily toward Narcissa. 

 

Several heads of old houses swept across the room to greet her, murmuring in scandalised tones. 

 

Draco Malfoy with her?”

 

“A war hero, yes - but really, Cissy, a bit radical for your bloodline -”

 

Narcissa, radiant in icy silver and unbothered silk, sipped her champagne and smiled like the queen she’d always been. 

 

“Oh, I wouldn’t worry,” she said, tone lethal with honey. “I expect you’ll be receiving invitations to a most grand wedding within the year. Draco is deeply, irrevocably in love. I would hardly interfere .”

 

Lady Greengrass choked on her elderflower cordial. 

 

Excuse me?”

 

Pansy chose that moment to materialise, smug as sin. 

 

“Don’t be so surprised, Daphne,” she drawled, eyes flicking toward the cluster of Greengrass siblings lingering like wilted roses at the edge of the floor. “Astoria’s scowl is going to leave a wrinkle. I told you years ago: Draco doesn’t fancy the clingy ones.”

 

“She’s a Mudblood .” Lady Greengrass snapped. 

 

“She’s a witch ,” Pansy replied, tone lethal in response to the insult. “A powerful one. And now a Malfoy . You should be flattered she even let her name be mentioned in the same room as your daughter’s.”

 

Astoria’s glare could have stripped paint. 

 

Meanwhile, Hermione - serene, glowing, stunning - had just been summoned by Narcissa’s tilt of her glass. 

 

It was time. 

 

Her first real test. 

 

Pansy followed beside her like a lady-in-waiting, mouth twitching with pride. 

 

Hermione approached the small circle of witches gathered around Narcissa - old names, older money, and tempers forged in crystal and entitlement. 

 

They greeted her with forced smiles, narrowed eyes. 

 

She curtsied - perfectly

 

“Ladies,” Hermione said, her voice silken and regal. “What a lovely gathering. I do hope I’m not intruding.”

 

An older woman with hawkish cheekbones barely concealed her disdain. “You must forgive us, Miss Granger. Some of us were under the impression that invitations to tonight’s gathering were reserved for pure circles.”

 

Hermione didn’t blink. “Oh, but I quite agree. But we are still honored to have your family in attendance.”

 

Another witch snorted faintly. “And yet your etiquette is… surprisingly refined.”

 

“I do try,” Hermione said with a soft smile. “Though I’ve always believed etiquette should elevate, not exclude. Otherwise, it’s just theatrics in silk.”

 

Pansy made a barely concealed choking sound that might have been a laugh. 

 

Narcissa looked like she might start applauding.

 

A third woman leaned in, voice honeyed and cruel. “It must be difficult, being admired so openly for your… novelty.”

 

Hermione turned her head slowly. 

 

“Novelty?” she echoed, brow raised. “I assumed it was my mind. Or perhaps my magic. But if what you mean is that I’m loved ferociously by a man whose opinion actually matters , then yes. I imagine it’s quite difficult… for others.”

 

Narcissa’s lips twitched. “Ladies,” she said coolly, “do remember that Hermione was personally trained in political disclosure by the French Minister’s top ambassador. I wouldn’t engage unless you’d like to lose your diamonds.”

 

Pansy was grinning now. “Fucking savage.”

 

Hermione smiled sweetly and took another sip of her wine. 

 

“I am enjoying myself, Lady Malfoy. Thank you for having me.”

 

“Oh, my dear,” Narcissa purred, eyes sweeping the stunned women around them, “the pleasure is mine.”

 

And somewhere across the room, Draco - watching it all unfold - pressed a hand flat over his chest like he was holding himself together. 

 

Because that? That was his witch. 

 

And she had just burned down centuries of bloodline prejudice in a single polite sentence. 

 

* * *

 

Draco had exactly three seconds to appreciate Hermione verbally annihilating every legacy witch in a ten-foot radius of his mother before two hands - one gloved, one ringed - latched onto his arms and began dragging.

 

Blaise. Theo.” He growled in warning. “ I swear on my mother’s embroidery scissors -”

 

“Oh, relax, your majesty,” Blaise drawled, sweeping him toward the refreshment alcove near the back. “Your little siren is currently basking in the warm glow of her kill.”

 

“We’re not stealing you,” Theo added, far too cheerfully. “We’re just giving her subjects time to recover. You looked like you were about to pounce, and that would’ve caused a scene .”

 

“I don’t pounce,”

 

“You bite ,” Blaise muttered. “Openly. In public. We’re doing society a favour.”

 

Draco growled low in his throat, yanking his sleeves from their grip once they were tucked behind one of the wide enchanted mirrors that flanked the ballroom. “She’s wearing a backless gown that was designed to torment me, and you separated me why?”

 

“Because,” Theo said, arching a brow as he handed him a glass of scotch, “we’ve known you long enough to smell when you’re about to spontaneously combust.”

 

“He has less than a day to figure out her Christmas present,” Blaise added helpfully. “He’s spiraling.”

 

“I am not -

 

Spiraling, ” Theo repeated. “It’s a state, not an insult.”

 

Before Draco could finish plotting both their deaths - 

 

“Oh,” Blaise muttered. “Here comes trouble,”

 

Draco turned. 

 

And groaned. 

 

Brilliant .”

 

Astoria Greengrass - draped in forest green silk and delusion - glided across the marble like a swan on a mission. Her blonde hair had been twisted into some elaborate mess of curls and pins, and her lips curved with the kind of smile that assumed she still had a chance. 

 

Which she did not. 

 

Not even in an alternative universe. 

 

“Draco,” she simpered, her voice a purr. “You’ve been so hard to catch all evening.”

 

“I wonder why,” he said flatly, already stepping half a pace back. 

 

Her gaze flicked to Theo and Blaise, who looked vaguely entertained, like this was theatre and they had front-row seats. “You’ve been terribly elusive all year. I thought we might have a moment… alone.”

 

“We’re having one now,” Draco said coolly, “and I already want it to end.”

 

Astoria blinked. 

 

“I always thought your mother intended us to -”

 

“She also intended to poison me with liver potions and politeness.” He raised a brow. “Didn’t take.”

 

“You can’t possibly be serious about her .” Astoria snapped. “She’s -”

 

“Everything,” Draco cut in, voice like iron. “She is everything.

 

Astoria faltered. “She doesn’t belong in our world.”

 

Draco’s eyes sharpened.

 

“She is my world.”

 

Blaise winced . “Oof.”

 

Theo sipped his drink. “Someone fetch Astoria a burn salve.”

 

Astoria, however, wasn’t finished. She stepped forward, trailing a hand across Draco’s chest before he caught her wrist - firm, not violent, but full of warning.

 

She leaned in. “I could still make you happy. You liked what you saw once.”

 

He narrowed his eyes. “And now I see clearly.”

 

And with that, he dropped her hand like ash and turned on his heel - because across the room, Hermione had just broken from the witches’ circle and was staring at him from across the ballroom. 

 

His queen. 

 

His everything. 

 

But he sensed the shift almost immediately. Hermione was frozen. Having seen Astoria’s proximity to Draco. 

 

Fuck. 

 

Theo and Blaise moved first. 

 

Damage control they called it. 

 

* * *

 

Hermione was a vision of poised serenity as she stood near Narcissa’s side, wine glass in hand, posture perfect, lips curled in a polite smile. But anyone who truly knew her - who knew the fire simmering just beneath that cool exterior - would spot the shift.

 

The flick of her eyes. 

 

The stiffening of her spine. 

 

The exact moment she saw Astoria Greengrass slither up to Draco. 

 

“Oh dear,” Pansy said airily from beside her. “Looks like someone’s feeling brave tonight.”

 

Hermione didn’t speak. 

 

Not yet. 

 

She merely watched. 

 

Draco was standing still, uncomfortable as sin. Even from across the ballroom, she could read every inch of tension in his shoulders. His body shifted - away from Astoria. Backed toward the nearest mirrored wall. Defensive. Irritated. Contained. 

 

“I’d say it’s nothing,” Pansy mused. “But I know you. You’re seconds away from dropping that glass and disembowelling her with a salad fork.”

 

“I wouldn’t ruin Narcissa’s silverware,” Hermione murmured, smile still polite. “I’d use magic. Less clean-up.”

 

“Always thinking ahead,” Pansy lifted her glass to her lips. “That’s why you’re the favoured daughter now.”

 

Before Hermione could formulate a truly scathing reply - 

 

“Well that was delicious,” Theo drawled, sidling up to them with a swagger and a grin. “You’ll be pleased to know Draco just vaporised any last remaining shred of Astoria’s self-worth.”

 

“She tried to seduce him,” Blaise added, entirely too smug. “Failed. Spectacularly.”

 

Hermione lifted a brow. “Failed how?”

 

Theo gave a faux-wounded sigh. “You weren’t there, so this won’t be quite as satisfying as watching it unfold, but rest assured, she looked like she’d just tasted vinegar and rejection.”

 

“And Draco?” she asked lightly, too lightly. 

 

“Mortified,” Blaise grinned. “Backed away like she had scurvy.”

 

“He also grabbed her wrist,” Theo noted. “Gently. Respectfully. Like a gentleman. But it was clear. Very clear.

 

“He dropped it like it was cursed.” Blaise said. 

 

“And then told her,” Theo paused dramatically, “and I quote: ‘She is everything.’”

 

Hermione blinked. “He said that?” 

 

Pansy let out a soft, delighted snort. “Oh, he’s so gone for you.”

 

Theo nudged Hermione’s shoulder. “You’ve got him wrapped so tight, darling, he’s practically tied in a bow.”

 

“I didn’t ask him to be,” Hermione muttered, but her voice had gone soft. Fond. 

 

“You didn’t have to,” Pansy said gently. “That’s what makes it real.”

 

Then - 

 

Astoria dared to try and drag Draco back toward her.

 

“I think he’s trying to flee,” Blaise noted.

 

Sure enough, Draco was now cutting a direct path across the ballroom, eyes locked on her like she was air and fire and gravity all at once. Hermione handed her wine to Theo without looking and stepped forward. 

 

“I’ll be back,” she said. 

 

“Do try not to start a duel,” Theo called after her. “Unless you’re inviting me to watch!”

 

Hermione didn’t answer.

 

She had better things to do. 

 

Namely?

 

Reassure the love of her life that no blonde bimbo with a lineage complex could ever touch what they had.

 

* * *

 

He reached her faster than he meant to. 

 

Crowd parting. Tension visible in every line of his body. Like a man racing to a battlefield when he wasn’t sure he could win. 

 

“Hermione -”

 

“I saw,” she said, her voice soft. 

 

Draco halted, unsure if that was a good thing. 

 

“I didn’t - I mean, I tried to move - she cornered me, and - fuck - I should’ve hexed her, I just -”

 

She reached up and placed a single hand over his chest, just above his heart, and felt it hammering wildly beneath her palm.. Her fingers curled into the lapel of his suit. 

 

“Draco.”

 

He stared at her. At the cool, composed expression she wore like a shield. But her eyes - 

 

Her eyes were fire. 

 

“I saw everything,” she repeated. “From the moment she tried to touch you.”

 

His throat bobbed. “You did?”

 

“And I saw you move away.”

 

He blinked. “You did.”

 

“I saw you correct her. I saw your hand drop hers like it burned.”

 

A pause. 

 

“I know what you said.”

 

Draco went utterly still. “You do?”

 

Hermione’s lips curled slightly. “She is everything, was it?”

 

He flushed immediately. “Fuck. How did you -?”

 

“Theo,” she admitted. “I liked it.”

 

The tension drained from him like air from a balloon. He sagged forward just enough for his forehead to rest lightly against hers, breath warm against her lips. 

 

“I thought - just for a second - you might think -”

 

“I’d never think you’d want her,” she whispered. “Or anyone else.”

 

Draco let out a shaky breath. 

 

Hermione brushed a hand up the back of his neck, curling into his hair. “You’re mine, remember?”

 

He nodded mutely. 

 

“And I’m yours.”

 

A beat. 

 

Then she leaned in, lips brushing beside his ear. 

 

“And I hope she chokes on the memory of it.”

 

Draco let out a sound that was half-growl, half-laugh. His arms slid around her waist, tugging her flush to his chest. “She looked ready to. You should’ve seen her face when I walked away.”

 

“I did,” Hermione said, smiling now, smug and glowing. “I’ve never felt more satisfied.”

 

“Not even after -”

 

“Draco.”

 

He smirked, then tilted his head to brush a kiss to her cheek. “You were… breathtaking tonight.”

 

Her fingers curled tighter in his jacket. 

 

“So were you,” she whispered. “I couldn’t look away.”

 

Draco nuzzled her temple and whispered, “Then don’t.”

Chapter 28: The Smile that Sealed It.

Chapter Text

“For the love of Merlin,” Draco snarled, “can a man get five bloody minutes with his witch without the gruesome twosome crawling out of the shadows like cursed ghouls?”

 

“Gruesome?” Theo feigned a look of deep offense, hand splayed across his chest as he dramatically dropped into the nearest chair. “I’ve been called many things, Malfoy, but never gruesome.”

 

“That’s because no one’s seen you shirtless at sunrise,” Blaise drawled behind him, flicking invisible lint from his sleeve. 

 

Hermione choked on a laugh and buried her face in Draco’s shoulder. 

 

Draco sent them both a blistering glare. “Do you want to die tonight?” 

 

“Not particularly,” Blaise replied cheerfully. “But we do want a turn with our girl on the dance floor before the night ends.”

 

“She’s not -”

 

“She is,” Hermione cut in, lifting her head with a warning finger against Draco’s lips. “Yours. But I like them, remember?”

 

Draco groaned and pinched the bridge of his nose as Theo beamed. 

 

“Fine. One dance. Each. Then I’m locking her in our suite until New Year’s.”

 

“I’ll alert the press,” Blaise murmured. 

 

Hermione smiled as Theo offered a ridiculous bow and claimed her hand, spinning her out from under Draco’s arm. Blaise winked at Draco before following them to the edge of the ballroom, clearly plotting a way to cause mild but manageable chaos before the evening ended. 

 

Draco turned to find Pansy lounging nearby with a glass of champagne. 

 

“You really let them live in your house,” he muttered to her. 

 

“They make it entertaining,” she replied, sipping without shame. “Also, I like watching your blood pressure rise. It’s very soothing .”

 

He growled, but she only smiled more. 

 

Then, as if summoned by fate itself, Narcissa appeared at Draco’s elbow. Her expression was warm but keen, eyes tracking Hermione as she glided between Theo and Blaise with perfect grace and subtle flirtation. 

 

“She’s a star.” Narcissa said softly.

 

Draco didn’t disagree. 

 

“She’s also ours. If she’s willing.”

 

He turned sharply. “Mother?”

 

“I’d like to make an announcement this evening,” Narcissa said, smoothing the sleeves of her elegant robes. “Nothing… binding. Not yet. But something to make it clear where she stands. With us . With you.”

 

Draco’s breath caught. 

 

“You want to announce an engagement?”

 

“No,” she said, shaking her head. “That would be premature. But I would like to… position her. As intended. As someone who will, in time, bear the name Malfoy. Someone under my protection. Someone beloved.”

 

Draco swallowed. 

 

“I’d like your permission,” she added. “And hers.”

 

Hermione returned then, cheeks flushed from laughter, hair slightly tousled, utterly radiant. 

 

Narcissa stepped forward and touched her arm. “May I steal you, my dear?”

 

Hermione glanced at Draco, who nodded once, reverently.

 

Narcissa led her aside and gently took both her hands. 

 

“I’d like to tell them you are… ours,” Narcissa said softly. “That you are the intended Lady of this family, without tying you down or forcing anything official. Only if you wish it. But I thought you deserved the right to say yes or no.”

 

Hermione stared, caught in place like a doe in the light of something far more tender than she’d prepared for. 

 

Then she smiled. 

 

Soft. Sure. Steady.

 

“Yes,” she whispered. “Yes, I’d like that very much.”

 

And far across the room, Draco smiled so fiercely it looked like a vow. 

 

* * *

 

Draco couldn’t hear a word. 

 

Not above the thundering pulse in his ears. 

 

He watched - stared - as his mother led Hermione gently aside, toward the low-lit alcove draped in silver garlands and winter holly. He stood rooted, his hands clenched behind his back to resist the urge to stride over and claim her all over again. 

 

He couldn’t hear. But he could see

 

The way Hermione’s shoulders stiffened - just slightly, instinctively - and then how they softened again under the warmth in his mother’s voice. He saw the brief flicker of surprise in her eyes. Heard the echo of laughter in his head from earlier, and the promises she whispered against his skin. 

 

But now, she wasn’t his lover. 

 

Not just his lover. 

 

She was Hermione Granger - no, Hermione - standing across from Narcissa Malfoy, being asked if she would like to be known, publicly, deliberately, as the future Lady Malfoy. 

 

And Draco couldn’t breathe. 

 

She was everything . Brilliant, and stubborn, and unbreakable. And he had no idea what her answer would be. 

 

He could only stare, one heartbeat at a time, and hope. 

 

Hermione tilted her head then - slightly. A contemplative crease between her brows. His lungs burned. 

 

And then - that smile. 

 

That familiar dazzling smile he’d memorised down to the tilt of her chin and the softness of her lips. It broke across her face like morning sunlight. And when she reached forward and kissed Narcissa - both cheeks - in a way that was pure wizarding tradition, Draco exhaled like he’d been drowning and hadn’t realised until now. 

 

She said yes. 

 

She said yes

 

Not to a proposal. Not yet. But to this. To him . To them . To a future that dared to look nothing like the past. 

 

He swallowed hard, his vision blurring for a moment - just a moment - as Narcissa turned, gliding forward with Hermione at her side, their arms looped with understated grace. 

 

And Draco?

 

He straightened his shoulders. 

 

He didn’t smirk. 

 

He didn’t sneer. 

 

He stood like a man witnessing divinity walk toward him in silk and firelight, his whole soul hallowing out beneath the weight of what she’d just given him. 

 

His mother’s heir. His chosen one. 

 

His intended

 

Hermione caught his gaze and gave the smallest nod. Just for him. 

 

Ours , it said. 

 

And Draco bowed his head - just slightly - as if before a queen. Because yes .

 

Yes, she was. 

 

And he would spend every day of his life proving worthy of her crown. 

 

* * *

 

The orchestra slowed to a soft hum, as if even the instruments knew something significant was coming. 

 

Narcissa Malfoy stood with the poise of a queen, chin lifted, posture pristine, the candlelight gleaming against the Malfoy emeralds at her throat. She raised her champagne glass, quieting the ballroom with nothing more than elegance and presence. 

 

Her hand settled gently on Hermione’s arm. 

 

“For generations,” Narcissa began, her voice carrying effortlessly, “the title of Lady Malfoy has been a symbol. Not simply of wealth or power, but of legacy, of strength, of the quiet ferocity that ensures this family’s survival. It is not a name given lightly - nor one taken without purpose.”

 

Whispers rippled across the ballroom. 

 

Draco stood frozen in place, jaw tight, glass forgotten in his hand. Beside him, Blaise and Theo had stilled entirely. Pansy blinked once. Twice. 

 

“I have watched,” Narcissa continued, “as a young woman of extraordinary intelligence, remarkable courage, and unshakable loyalty stood beside my son. I have seen how she does not shrink beneath the weight of history, but rather challenges it - commands it. Elevates it.”

 

Hermione did not look away. Her back was straight, her expression calm, though Draco could see the tremble in her fingers, the quiet question in her lashes as she glanced towards him. 

 

“And so,” Narcissa said, voice steady, eyes sweeping the scandalised masses, “with full authority, and the blessing of my House, I would like to formally announce Miss Hermione Granger as my intended heir to the title Lady Malfoy .”

 

It was as if the air was sucked from the room. 

 

There was a collective intake of breath. A few gasps. The clink of a glass dropped and shattered. Someone - Lady Greengrass, but the scowl - audibly scoffed. 

 

And then silence. 

 

Utter, vibrating silence. 

 

Until Hermione, serene and sure, leaned forward and pressed a kiss to each of Narcissa’s cheeks, and the room followed with - mostly - happy applause. 

 

That was the moment Draco’s knees nearly buckled. 

 

“She agreed,” Blaise breathed, eyes wide, lips twitching. “She actually fucking agreed.”

 

Theo looked somewhere between impressed and scandalised. “That’s not just a bombshell. That’s a detonation .”

 

Pansy’s hand flew to her chest like a scandalised debutante. “Oh my god . That’s why she pulled her aside earlier. You sneaky, sly, scheming ferret-faced bastards! You knew!”

 

Theo raised a brow, unrepentant. “I said nothing.”

 

“You both said nothing,” Pansy hissed. “I could’ve planned champagne sabres and dramatic fanfare - do you have any idea what you’ve robbed me of?”

 

“You’ll survive,” Blaise murmured, entirely too calm for a man watching their world shift. 

 

“No, I won’t !” Pansy hissed, now fanning herself. “The most romantic, cutthroat announcement of the decade and you hid it from me -”

 

Draco hadn’t moved. Couldn’t move. 

 

He was too transfixed by her. 

 

His Hermione. His future. His Lady Malfoy

 

When she turned to him, the smile she gave wasn’t proud or smug - it was true . It was soft and meant for him alone. She walked toward him through the sea of stares like the rest of the world didn’t matter. 

“Hi,” she whispered, slipping her hand into his. 

 

“Hi,” he rasped, the word wrecked in his throat. “You… really said yes.”

 

“I told you,” she murmured, brushing her knuckles along his cheek, “I’d do it in front of the Prophet if I had to. This is better, don’t you think?”

 

He nodded. Silent. Reverent. Ruined. 

 

Behind them, Pansy flung her hands in the air. “If no one starts waltzing or proposing, I swear to Merlin I’m hexing something for drama.”

 

“Oh, they’re about to,” Theo grinned wickedly. “That boy’s never letting go of her again.”

 

* * *

 

The evening was glittering toward its golden crescendo - music soft, lights warm, and the champagne endlessly flowing. Hermione stood radiant beside Draco, her hand on his forearm, the picture of poise. Pansy flanked her other side, one eyebrow arched as if daring someone to ruin the moment. 

 

Someone, of course, did.

 

Astoria Greengrass glided across the ballroom like an unwanted draught - smiling sweetly, eyes sharp, every movement too deliberate to be anything but a performance. She stopped before the group, her gaze pretending to be soft but aimed like a blade. 

 

“Draco,” she said, her voice a practiced trill. “You’ve been so elusive since earlier. We never got to finish our little chat.” 

 

Draco, for his part, tightened his hold on Hermione, which would have been comical if not for the tension that lanced across his jaw. 

 

“I believe I said all that I had to,” he said blandly, fingers twitching where they touched Hermione’s waist.

 

Astoria turned to Hermione. “You’ve certainly captured his attention, Miss Granger. I must say, I never imagined you as the one to tame him.”

 

Hermione tilted her head, her smile demure, but her eyes gleamed like sharpened glass. “Oh, Astoria. You mistake him. Draco was never meant to be tamed. He is… rather larger than life, wouldn’t you say?”

 

Draco choked on air. Theo coughed into his champagne. Blaise muttered, “Oh, Merlin,” under his breath already bracing for impact. 

 

“Such strength,” Hermione continued, her tone honeyed, her gaze unapologetic as she laid one hand on Draco’s chest. “Such dexterity . His hands alone are truly magnificent. Have you seen his fingers? So capable. So… precise.”

 

Pansy let out a strangled, gleeful snort and quickly disguised it as a cough. 

 

Hermione’s smile only deepened. “And of course, there’s his - shall we say - articulate manner. His attention to detail. That tongue of his is simply… unparalleled.” She turned innocently to Astoria. “In debate, of course.”

 

Theo nearly dropped his glass. 

 

“And I do count myself blessed ,” Hermione finished smoothly, her voice like velvet steel, “that all such qualities in a husband are mine and mine alone. It’s quite thrilling, really - being the only one to benefit from such… unique talents.”

 

Astoria’s mouth opened - then closed. Her cheeks flushed crimson, her composure faltering beneath the force of Hermione’s exquisite precision strike. 

 

“I do hope,” Hermione added with a soft, false pity, “you’re granted even a quarter of the satisfaction I experience. Though I confess, that may be a touch optimistic.”

 

There was silence. 

 

Then -

 

Pansy clapped. “Oh, brava , darling. Brava!”

 

Theo doubled over. Blaise had tears in his eyes from restrained laughter. Draco looked absolutely wrecked with reverent disbelief. 

 

Astoria turned on her heel and vanished without another word. 

 

Hermione leaned up and kissed Draco’s cheek. “Still untamed, my love.”

 

“I’m marrying you,” he said hoarsely, eyes wide. “Tonight. Here. In this fucking ballroom.”

 

Pansy sighed dreamily. “I do love watching Greengrass fall to pieces. Let’s do that again sometime.”

 

* * *

 

The last echoes of the ball still shimmered behind Draco’s eyes as he shut the bedroom door behind them. 

 

The candles had been lit low by one of the house elves - soft golden glow licking across the plush rug and ivory bedding. 

 

Hermione was already reaching for the pins in her hair, but her fingers stilled when she felt him behind her. 

 

Draco didn’t touch her. Not yet. He just… stared. 

 

“Say it again,” he rasped. 

 

She blinked at him in the vanity mirror. “Say what?”

 

“That I’m your husband .”

 

Hermione turned, slowly, one brow rising. “I said future husband.”

 

He stepped forward. “No. That’s not what you said to Greengrass.

 

A wicked little smile curved her lips. “Oh, that .”

 

Draco growled - actually growled - and kissed her before she could say anything else. He kissed her like the word had split something open inside him. Like the claim she’d made - the pride, the want, the fire in it - had marked him more completely than any scar. 

 

When he pulled back, he was breathless. So was she. 

 

“I don’t deserve it,” he said, dragging his knuckles down her jaw. “But you said it anyway. Like it was obvious .”

 

“Because it is ,” Hermione whispered. “You have always been mine. You just took a while to accept it.”

 

Draco let out a broken sound. “What you said tonight - those words - I can’t stop hearing them. Your husband. My hands. My tongue - fuck, Hermione.”

 

Her grin was positively devious, “I told no lies.”

 

His lips parted, desperate to laugh and devour her face at once. Instead, he reached for her hand and brought it to his chest, letting her feel the thunder of his heartbeat. 

 

“Say it again,” he whispered. “Call me that. Please.”

 

She leaned in, lips brushing his ear. 

 

“My husband,” she murmured. “Mine.”

 

Draco made a filthy sound, then lifted her into his arms like she weighed nothing, carrying her toward the bed. She wrapped her arms around his neck, laughing softly against his throat, but her pulse was racing. His eyes were molten silver - barely restrained and aching to give. 

 

“I want to thank you,” he said hoarsely. “For what you did tonight.”

 

“You don’t have to -”

 

“I do . Because you didn’t just defend me. You named me. And now I’m going to worship the witch who claimed me in front of every fucking heir in the ballroom.”

 

He laid her down with reverence. Kissed his way down the line of her throat. Traced the edge of her collarbone with his teeth.

 

“Let’s test those tongue skills, shall we?” she teased, breathless already. 

 

Draco chuckled darkly against her skin. “Oh, my brilliant, dangerous witch - you’re about to forget your own name.”

 

And she did. 

 

Somewhere between his fingers curling inside her and his mouth dragging sinfully slow across her stomach. Between the groaned fuck, yes, say my name again and her blissful cry of my husband . Between the way she sobbed for him - needy, desperate, deliriously in love - and the way he whispered over and over again, mine, mine, mine. 

 

When she finally lay trembling beneath him, flushed and marked and gloriously smug, Draco curled around her like a shield. 

 

“You’ve ruined me,” he whispered against her temple. 

 

Hermione turned, smiling sleepily. “Good,”

 

Chapter 29: Christmas Morning Mischief

Chapter Text

The parlour room at Malfoy Manor had been transformed overnight.

 

Garlands laced with silver and green shimmered in the early morning light pouring through the tall windows. Candles hovered above the long breakfast table, flickering cheerfully against the crystal glasses and polished silver. A roaring fire crackled in the hearth, casting a golden glow over a tree so tall it kissed the ceiling beams. Beneath it - an obscene mountain of carefully wrapped gifts. 

 

Draco sat back in his chair, arm draped casually along the back of Hermione’s, his fingers occasionally drifting to her curls like he couldn’t stop reminding himself she was here, and she was his. 

 

She looked utterly at home in his soft jumper, legs curled beneath her, face aglow with something warm and private.

 

Pansy was still yawning dramatically into her teacup while Blaise - already dressed immaculately, the bastard - picked at a plate of pasties. Narcissa, elegant even in a robe, sipped her morning coffee with the kind of unbothered serenity that made Hermione feel as though this - this bizarrely peaceful Christmas morning in a house of ex-Death Eaters and chaos incarnate - was somehow perfectly normal. 

 

“Can we eat any slower?” Theo groaned from the end of the table, stretched out like a cat too long for his cushion. “There is an entire mountain of presents calling my name.”

 

Draco didn’t even glance at him. “You sound six.”

 

“I feel six. It’s Christmas and I want to rip something open with my teeth.”

 

Hermione arched a brow, biting into her croissant. “And here I thought you had self-restraint.”

 

“Darling, I used it all trying not to watch you straddle Draco at the ball.”

 

Draco growled. “Theo.”

 

Narcissa didn’t bat an eye. “Gentlemen,” she said mildly. “Wait until after coffee to start behaving like children. Or at least relocate your chaos away from the croissants.”

 

Theo groaned again, dramatically flopping forward until his head thumped the table. 

 

“I’m dying.”

 

“You’re pouting,” Pansy corrected with a smirk, finally waking up enough to be dangerous. 

 

“I need the dopamine,” he whined. “Granger, you’re clever. Help me with the logic. I need stimulation. Presents are stimulation. Ergo -”

 

“I’m not helping you build a thesis on opening gifts,” Hermione said, smiling into her cup.

 

Blaise gave an exaggerated sigh and stood. “Fine. If the child won’t survive another ten minutes, shall we adjourn to the tree and let him cause minimal destruction?”

 

Theo was already halfway across the room. 

 

* * *

 

The Christmas tree in the Malfoy drawing room shimmered in the morning light, casting soft glows over polished wood and richly wrapped parcels. Narcissa had insisted on elegance, but the youthful energy in the room made it feel more like a proper holiday—chaotic, glittering, warm.

 

Hermione was curled on a velvet settee in front of the fire, still wearing Draco’s jumper from the night before. Her hair was a tousled mess of curls, cheeks pink with warmth and happiness.

 

Theo sauntered over with a crooked grin, a long, flat box tucked under his arm. “Ladies first,” he said gallantly, placing the package into Hermione’s lap. “From your favourite bad influence.”

 

“Second favourite,” Blaise corrected as he dropped beside her, offering his own parcel. “I take no responsibility for Theo’s idiocy.”

 

Hermione laughed, giving each boy a fond glance before tearing into the paper. Theo’s gift was first—an elegant leather-bound book of magical theories… but annotated. With his annotations. The corners were full of snark, sarcastic commentary, and terribly unhelpful doodles. At the back, a foldout charm had been added that summoned a tiny, smug version of Theo that blew kisses and winked obnoxiously whenever she opened to the final page.

 

“Oh Merlin,” Hermione breathed, laughing so hard she wheezed. “I’m keeping this forever .”

 

“Obviously,” Theo said, looking smug. “An annotated masterpiece.”

 

Then she opened Blaise’s, and her breath caught in her throat.

 

It was a locket. Slim, silver, and charmed with the softest enchantment. Inside was a picture of her in the library, hair falling into her face as she read—blissfully unaware, candid and serene. On the other side: the three of them—Hermione between Theo and Blaise, arms looped around shoulders, all three mid-laugh from one of the first snow days of term.

 

“It’s just…” Blaise shrugged. “Something to remember your favourites by when you run off to snog Draco in dark corners.”

 

Hermione blinked rapidly. “It’s perfect. Both of you. This is—thank you. Really.”

 

She reached for two smaller boxes beneath the tree.

 

Theo’s present: a custom-engraved set of brass wizard’s dice in a velvet pouch with a note: For your shamelessly rigged games, you gambling menace. –H.

 

Blaise’s: an Italian cologne—clean, spicy, with a hint of smoke—and a book of Italian sonnets in the original language, one page carefully marked with a folded corner.

 

“Are you trying to seduce me?” Blaise asked, smirking over the scent.

 

“I’m trying to teach you what proper wooing looks like,” Hermione shot back, smirking right back.

 

Theo whistled. “Someone’s gotten bold with age.”

 

They all grinned at one another—no lines crossed, no hearts broken—just warmth, mischief, and something remarkably close to family.

 

* * *

 

Pansy Parkinson was stretched out like a lounging queen on one of the tufted chaise lounges near the fire, a glass of spiced pear cider already in hand despite the early hour. She was draped in emerald green silk and matching eyeliner, her signature smirk firmly in place as she watched Theo and Blaise prattle over their gifts like eager puppies.

 

Hermione padded over in thick socks, a parcel tucked under her arm.

 

“For the girl who taught me how to wield sarcasm as a weapon,” she said, offering the gift to Pansy with a teasing little bow.

 

“Oh, Granger,” Pansy purred, sitting up straighter with interest. “Don’t go making me sentimental. I’ve barely had breakfast.”

 

She tore through the wrapping paper in a surprisingly excited fashion and let out a delighted gasp.

 

It was a pair of enchanted gloves—black dragonhide with intricate green embroidery across the cuffs. But what made them special was the magic Hermione had sewn in: a warding charm woven through the threads that could deflect minor hexes and shield against freezing temperatures without dulling her spellwork. They were beautiful and undeniably badass .

 

“Functional and fashionable. You really do know me.”

 

“You once told me a proper witch never gets caught cold or cursed,” Hermione said, lifting her brows.

 

Pansy beamed. “I did , didn’t I?”

 

Then it was Pansy’s turn.

 

She reached for the slim black box nestled beside her and held it out like it was dangerous. “I had this made in Knockturn. I threatened the man with a bezoar if he got it wrong.”

 

Hermione raised a brow as she opened it—and blinked.

 

Inside was a delicate dagger. The hilt was carved obsidian with protective runes etched in silver down the blade’s spine. Her initials were inscribed in perfect script near the base.

 

“It’s for your thigh,” Pansy said casually. “Or your boot. Depends on the dress.”

 

“Pansy,” Hermione whispered, stunned. “This is… beautiful.”

 

“Pretty and sharp. Like you.” Pansy gave a wicked grin. “You’re one of us now, Granger. Time to look the part. Merlin help any man who tries to mess with you again.”

 

Hermione’s eyes misted, but she blinked them back with a soft laugh. “You’re ridiculous.”

 

“I’m right,” Pansy said primly, leaning over to clink her glass against Hermione’s. “And I love you, you Gryffindor menace.”

 

“I love you too, you Slytherin menace.”

 

Across the room, Theo stage-whispered to Blaise, “This is getting emotional. Should we leave?”

 

Blaise replied, “Only if they start crying into each other’s hair.”

 

“Get out,” Pansy called sweetly, flipping them both off.

 

They all laughed.

 

And the warmth in Hermione’s chest only grew.

 

* * *

 

The room had quieted slightly after the flurry of laughter and shrieking that came with Theo and Blaise’s running commentary on gift-opening. As the chaos mellowed into soft music and crackling firelight, Hermione rose from the nest of cushions beside Draco and crossed to where Narcissa sat with a cup of tea and a warm expression that Hermione was still getting used to.

 

A small but carefully wrapped box floated to her hands.

 

“I know it’s not… much,” Hermione began, suddenly nervous, “but I wanted you to have something from me.”

 

Narcissa accepted the gift gracefully. “From you, I imagine it will be thoughtful beyond measure.”

 

When she opened the box, she stilled.

 

Inside lay an exquisite, hand-bound leather journal. But it was the first page that drew her breath: an inked family tree charm that gently glowed with magic, branching upward in threads of gold. The pages beneath were charmed to continue that tree, allowing her to add memories, reflections, or the names of new loved ones as the family grew.

 

“I enchanted it myself,” Hermione said softly. “It records written entries as memories and protects the pages from damage or ageing. You told me once that legacies are remembered in stories… I thought maybe this could be a place for yours.”

 

Narcissa didn’t speak for a moment. She only looked at Hermione with something like stunned affection.

 

“This is… remarkable.”

 

Hermione flushed. “I just thought maybe… you could write about your family the way you see them. Not the way the world tried to define them.”

 

Narcissa’s eyes warmed, but she composed herself quickly. “You truly are not what I expected.”

 

“I know,” Hermione smiled, “but I do hope I’m what you hoped for.”

 

Narcissa gave a rare, private laugh. “Come here, you sentimental child.”

 

She opened her arms, and Hermione stepped into her embrace without hesitation. There was something grounding about Narcissa—elegant and stern, yes, but with an unwavering steadiness that Hermione had learned to trust.

 

When they pulled apart, Narcissa handed Hermione a slender box wrapped in rich silver paper.

 

“My turn.”

 

Hermione opened it carefully and paused when she saw what was inside.

 

A necklace.

 

Delicate, antique. White-gold vines twisted into the shape of a snowdrop—Hermione’s birth flower—glinting with a single diamond at its centre. But it wasn’t just jewellery. Hermione felt the tingle of powerful, protective magic run through her fingertips.

 

“It was mine when I came of age,” Narcissa said, her voice quiet but purposeful. “Passed to me from my grandmother. I was going to keep it… but it feels as though it’s already yours.”

 

Hermione blinked hard. “I… I don’t know what to say.”

 

Narcissa smiled. “Say you’ll wear it.”

 

Hermione nodded, dazed. “I will. Thank you. For trusting me.”

 

Narcissa reached forward and clasped the necklace around Hermione’s neck herself. “No. Thank you , for loving my son.”

 

From the corner, Pansy sniffled. “I hate how beautiful this all is.”

 

“Shut up,” Theo murmured beside her, visibly moved. “This is the best part.”

 

Draco, still seated across the room, didn’t say a word. But Hermione felt his eyes on her—the weight of them, like a vow.

 

* * *

 

It started with Theo whispering dramatically behind his hand to Blaise, “What do you think? Do you reckon he’s going to give us coal with monogrammed silk ribbons?”

 

Blaise tilted his head thoughtfully. “Possibly. Or a dagger enchanted to stab us each time we interrupt him and Granger.”

 

Draco didn’t even look up from the box he was holding. “You’re both idiots.”

 

Theo grinned. “And yet, you love us.”

 

He held out two matching boxes and tossed them to each of them without ceremony, but with the faintest smirk. Blaise caught his easily. Theo, predictably, dropped his and had to scramble after it with an undignified noise.

 

“Charming,” Draco muttered.

 

The boxes were made of dark emerald leather, embossed with a coiled silver dragon and sealed with Malfoy wax.

 

Blaise’s brow lifted as he opened his.

 

Inside was a wand holster — but not just any holster. Deep forest green dragonhide, stitched with protective enchantments, and monogrammed with each of their initials in gold. Beside it sat a silver pin—subtle, elegant, shaped like a serpent wrapped around a sword. And beneath that, a single parchment card with Draco’s neat script:

 

For when you idiots finally grow into the legends you insist you already are. Don’t get yourselves killed. It would ruin my day.

 

Theo blinked. “Malfoy, are you going soft ?”

 

Draco rolled his eyes. “You’re welcome.”

 

Blaise ran his thumb across the dragonhide. “This is exquisite. No chance there’s a matching set for Granger?”

 

“I will kill you,” Draco said blandly.

 

Blaise just smirked. “Thought I’d try.”

 

Theo grinned and reached beneath the sofa with a flourish. “Right, your turn, King Ferret.”

 

Draco raised a brow. “Do I want this?”

 

“No,” they both said at once.

 

Draco opened the box cautiously.

 

Inside was…

 

A framed, magically animated portrait of Draco from first year. Dishevelled. Scowling. Arms crossed. Beside a baby unicorn. It was snarling at him.

 

The plaque beneath read: “The Unicorn Whisperer — not.”

 

Draco gave them both a deadpan look.

 

Theo wheezed. “Wait, wait — there’s more !”

 

He pulled out a second package: this time, wrapped in tasteful black paper.

 

Inside was a velvet pouch containing an obsidian signet ring. Sleek, heavy, etched with the Malfoy crest — but subtly altered. The serpent’s mouth was open, not closed. Protective. A slight twist from the traditional.

 

Draco froze.

 

Blaise murmured, “We asked your mother for permission. It’s meant for when you’re ready. But you should have it now. You’re not just a Malfoy anymore. You’re the head .”

 

Draco’s throat tightened, but he said nothing for a long moment.

 

Then quietly, “Thank you. Both of you.”

 

Theo grinned. “What can we say? We’re your chaos monkeys.”

 

“And chaos needs a king,” Blaise added with a wink.

 

Hermione, from across the room, smiled knowingly.

 

* * *

 

The room seemed to quiet around them.

 

Draco stood by the fire, his sleeves rolled to the elbows, one hand casually resting in the pocket of his trousers — the picture of relaxed elegance. But his eyes, when Hermione approached, were molten with anticipation. He’d watched every gift exchange with polite interest. But now… this was the moment.

 

Hermione smiled, soft and glowing. Her curls were pinned half up, the faint shimmer of candlelight catching on the pendant his mother had already gifted her. 

 

“I don’t know how to follow a monogrammed wand holster and a forged Malfoy ring,” she murmured, cheeks warm as she handed over a slender rectangular box.

 

Draco arched a brow. “You don’t need to. You’re you . You win by default.”

 

She rolled her eyes. “Just open it, Malfoy.”

 

He obeyed, undoing the bow with precision.

 

Inside was a leather-bound book, forest green and gold — old, beautiful, hand-restored. The title etched on the cover in delicate script:

 

“A Treasury of Obscure Magical Theories: Annotated Edition.”

 

But when he opened it—

 

It wasn’t just annotations.

 

The inside cover held a long, looping handwritten inscription in her familiar ink:

 

For the boy who pretended not to care, then bled his soul into parchment and changed everything. Every margin is yours. Just like I am. — Hermione.

 

And sure enough, every page had her handwriting — notes, questions, counter-theories, moments of humour and brilliant insight scrawled alongside archaic magical texts. It wasn’t just a book. It was her mind , open to him. A written conversation waiting to happen.

 

Draco didn’t speak for a long moment.

 

“Hermione,” he said finally, hoarse.

 

“I thought…” she whispered, “we haven’t had much time. But we had the letters. So maybe this could be the next kind of letter. A book full of them. Us. Together.”

 

He looked up at her, throat working, and then leaned down to kiss her palm reverently.

 

“I’ll never deserve you,” he murmured. “But I’m keeping you anyway.”

 

She laughed through the tears in her eyes. 

 

He swallowed, visibly nervous. “It’s not a book,” he said. “But I think… it says what I can’t.”

 

He led her over to the small desk in the corner of the room and lifted out a box from one of the drawers. 

 

It was wooden, small, and clearly handmade - the edges uneven, the varnish imperfect. But it was warm to the touch, and as she took it into her lap, she felt the faintest pulse of something old, almost sentient. Her name was carved into the lid. No flourishes. Just Hermione.

 

Her fingers hovered. “What is -?”

 

“Just… open it.”

 

She did. Slowly. 

 

The first thing she saw was her scarf. The one from under Draco’s pillow. Charred. Torn. Folded with care. 

 

Beneath it, her fingers found a letter - old, the ink faded, the parchment frayed at the corners. Her name wasn’t on it. But the writing was undeniably his. 

 

You’ll never read this. That’s probably for the best.

 

She hesitated. Draco still didn’t speak. 

 

She set it down without unfolding it, her chest aching too loudly to concentrate. Instead, she reached for the next item: a broken shard of mirror that reminded her of Harry’s. When she picked it up she saw her own reflection - pale, stunned, too many emotions to name. 

 

But Draco took it from her, and in his hand, her image shifted. 

 

It showed her . Younger. Blood at the corner of her lip. Her eyes unfocused. It was the Manor. The hallway. The moment after

 

She choked on her breath. 

 

“Draco -”

 

“I didn’t do it to spy,” he said hoarsely. “I just couldn’t stop seeing you there. And I -” he stopped. Jaw clenched. “It was all I had.”

 

Her hand trembled as she reached for the next item - a torn page from Hogwarts: A history. Her own handwriting glared back at her. 

 

“Magical structures respond to emotion more than intention.”

 

Underneath, in tiny, careful print: 

 

So do I. 

 

Her throat closed. 

 

The box still wasn’t empty. 

 

There was a badge - a prefect’s badge - but not hers. His. the colour had been altered subtly, interwoven silver and red.

 

“Did you -?” she began.

 

“It glowed,” he said. “When you were nearby. I told myself it was just used for patrols.”

 

At the bottom of the box was a photograph. Her. a ghost of a smile, frozen mid-turn, in one corner of the library. She didn’t remember anyone taking it. 

 

“I remembered what you looked like,” he said quietly, watching her study the photo. “Before everything fell apart.”

 

There was nothing else in the box. Just her. Over and over again. Scattered pieces of her - the wreckage she didn’t know she’d left behind, gathered like treasures in the hands of someone who had never stopped holding on.

 

Hermione looked up, eyes shining. 

 

“You kept all of this?”

 

He gave a jerky nod. “I didn’t mean to. At first. But then it became… the only thing that made sense. You.” 

 

She clutched the scarf, pressing it to her chest. 

 

“This is the most frightening gift I’ve ever received,” she whispered. 

 

“Then we’re even,” he said, voice nearly breaking. “Because you gave me you . In ink.”

 

* * *

 

The last of the gifts had been unwrapped. Laughter still echoed faintly downstairs, but the Manor had quieted. Draco had insisted on retreating early, feigning exhaustion — though Hermione had seen the glint in his eye.

 

Now the bedroom was warm with firelight and shadow, the thick curtains drawn against the Christmas night chill. He’d just stepped out of the en-suite, drying his hair with a towel, when he stopped cold.

 

She was standing by the edge of the bed.

 

Waiting.

 

Wrapped — or rather, barely wrapped — in crimson satin and delicate ribbon. The lingerie was barely-there, teasingly translucent in places, a careful arrangement of silk and sheer that made her look like a gift sculpted by sin itself. There were bows. At her hips. Beneath her breasts. One at the base of her throat, with a tiny tag that read:

 

To: Draco. From: Yours.

 

He forgot how to breathe.

 

“Hermione.”

 

Her name came out like a prayer and a warning, low and reverent, as he stepped closer. He reached out, but didn’t touch. Not yet.

 

“I thought,” she said softly, “since you already gave me everything I could want… I should give you something in return.”

 

His throat bobbed. “You realise I might actually lose my mind.”

 

She smiled, wicked and slow. “I was hoping you would.”

 

Draco reached for the bow at her collarbone first, untying it with trembling fingers. Then the one just beneath her ribs. His hands moved with painstaking control, unwrapping her like something sacred. By the time he reached the final bow — trembling at the curve of her hip — he looked up at her with eyes full of wonder and heat.

 

“I’ve never wanted anything the way I want you,” he murmured.

 

“I’m yours,” she whispered, stepping closer. “Unwrap me, Draco.”

 

And so he did.

 

With worshipful hands and a reverent mouth, he laid her down onto the silken sheets and kissed every inch he’d revealed, like she was both gift and altar. He took his time. The way he looked at her — like unwrapping her had undone him — melted her to the bone.

 

And when he finally slid inside her, it wasn’t frantic or rushed.

 

It was a claiming.

 

A thank-you.

 

A promise.

 

She moaned into his mouth, gasped against his throat, clutched at his shoulders like he was the only thing tethering her to the world. When her hands reached up to cup his face, she smiled breathlessly.

 

“Happy Christmas, Draco.”

 

His voice cracked. “You are everything I ever wanted.”

 

And as he pressed his forehead to hers, still moving deep and slow inside her, he vowed silently that by next Christmas—she wouldn’t just be his lover.

 

She’d be his wife.

Chapter 30: A Ghost in the Alley

Chapter Text

Diagon Alley bustled with the familiar post-Christmas crowd, families returning last-minute gifts, young witches showing off new cloaks, and older wizards complaining about the cold with a mug of steaming cider clutched in mittened hands. Hermione pulled her scarf higher, her cheeks flushed pink beneath the pale winter sun.

 

Pansy strutted a few paces ahead, wrapped in a fur-lined emerald coat that made her look like some spoiled heiress from a French drama—which, frankly, she rather enjoyed. “I’m telling you, Granger, L’Atelier de Soie is the only place in Britain worth buying lingerie. Imported silks. Corsetry that could bring a man to tears. Or on his knees. Or both.”

 

Hermione rolled her eyes, but her lips twitched with amusement. “And here I thought you brought me here for friendship, not seduction.”

 

“Oh, darling,” Pansy cooed, sweeping into the posh boutique like she owned it. “In this case, they’re the same thing.”

 

Hermione paused at the threshold, caught by the warmth of the shop and the soft music drifting from within. But the bustle inside was thick, and she needed a moment to breathe. “I’ll wait out here. You pick something scandalous and I’ll pretend I’m shocked later.”

 

“Suit yourself.” Pansy vanished into the velvet-draped interior, already launching into rapid French with the saleswitch about pleats, boning, and imported satin from Marseille.

 

Outside, the cold air nipped at Hermione’s skin, but she welcomed the clarity. She leaned against the brick, eyes sweeping the cobbled alley with a small smile on her lips. Her thoughts drifted—not to Ron, never to Ron anymore—but to Draco. Of course it was Draco. Her hand absentmindedly touched the pendant beneath her coat, the heirloom gifted from Narcissa. From a mother to a daughter. It pulsed faintly against her skin.

 

She didn’t hear the footsteps at first. Not until the air shifted, and a shadow fell across her.

 

“Hermione.”

 

The voice. The voice made her stomach lurch. Familiar. Sharp-edged. Tired.

 

Her spine stiffened. “Ron?”

 

He looked terrible. Pale and drawn, cheeks hollow beneath a mop of unkempt ginger hair. Auror robes half-buttoned, wand jammed into his belt. His eyes were bloodshot. Angry. And something else—something raw and bitter.

 

“What are you doing here?” she asked, already stepping back, but he reached out fast.

 

Too fast.

 

His hand closed around her upper arm.

 

“We need to talk.”

 

“Ron—don’t.” Her voice was sharp, but her body froze. Not out of fear—out of sheer shock.

 

He didn’t listen.

 

With a rough tug, he dragged her into the narrow alley beside the boutique, the laughter and warmth of Diagon Alley fading behind the brick.

 

“Ron, let go!” she snapped, trying to wrench herself free. “What the hell do you think—”

 

“I trusted you,” he hissed. His breath reeked of firewhisky. “You swore you needed space. That you weren’t ready. But you ran off to him instead.”

 

The alley was cold, but the heat in Ron’s eyes burned. Hermione’s boots scraped against the uneven stones as he tugged her further in, away from the bustle of the street. Her heart pounded—not out of fear, not exactly—but from the shock, the sheer audacity of him putting his hands on her.

 

“Ron, let go of me!”

 

But he didn’t. His grip only tightened.

 

“You don’t get to play innocent,” he spat, voice low and vicious. “Don’t pretend you didn’t know what you were doing.”

 

“What I was doing?” Hermione yanked at her arm, eyes flashing. “What I was doing was getting away from you. From all of you. And I don’t owe you—”

 

“You owe me everything! ” he hissed, backing her into the wall with trembling hands still clamped to her bicep. “I waited, Hermione. I waited for you to come back to your senses. I gave you space, I let you breathe, and then what—suddenly you're with Malfoy? Like some common slag?”

 

The word cracked in the air like a whip.

 

Hermione reeled back, fury igniting behind her ribs, but his grip held. “You’re drunk, ” she said through gritted teeth. “And if you don’t let go of me right now—”

 

“Why him, Hermione?” His voice splintered. “Why that bastard? After everything he did—everything we went through. Was I just nothing?”

 

“You made yourself nothing,” she snapped, trying to shove him off, but he dug in like a man unraveling, shaking his head, spit flying from the corner of his mouth.

 

“He’ll never love you like I do.”

 

“You don’t know what love is, ” she fired back.

 

He went still. A twitch pulled at his jaw. Then—

 

“You were mine.

 

And then she saw it—the split-second flicker of something cruel flash behind his eyes.

 

Before she could duck, before she could cast, his hand whipped forward—

 

CRACK.

 

The back of his hand slammed across her cheek, splitting her lip on impact.

 

She stumbled, a cry of pain slipping out as she clutched her mouth, eyes wide with disbelief.

 

Blood. On her fingers.

 

“Don’t you walk away from me like I’m nothing, Hermione!”

 

Her magic stirred—violent, trembling—rushing to her fingertips with a heat that begged to be unleashed. Her chest rose and fell with ragged breaths, but before she could act—

 

“WHAT. THE. FUCK. DID YOU JUST DO?”

 

The voice sliced through the alley like a blade.

 

Ron turned, red-faced and feral—just in time to catch the blow.

 

Theo’s fist collided with his jaw, the crack sharp and satisfying. Ron flew back, landing hard on the cobblestones, a strangled groan escaping him as he tried to catch his breath.

 

Theo didn’t hesitate. He was already stepping forward, knuckles split, eyes blazing.

 

Another blow. This time to the ribs. A sharp grunt from Ron.

 

“You touch her again,” Theo growled, his hand fisting in Ron’s collar, “and I swear to Merlin —”

 

“Stop,” Hermione said, her voice quiet but urgent.

 

Theo froze.

 

She was at his side, her hand gripping his wrist. Shaking. Bleeding.

 

“Please. Just—take me to Draco.”

 

Theo’s chest rose and fell, hard. He looked at her—really looked—and saw the blood on her lip, the swelling cheek, the raw pain in her eyes.

 

His hand loosened. He let Ron crumple back to the ground, a heap of rage and disgrace.

 

“You’re lucky I got here first,” Theo muttered under his breath, venom laced in every word.

 

He slipped an arm around Hermione’s shoulders. She leaned into it, and he adjusted his grip, protective now, gentle. As they turned toward the alley’s entrance—

 

What the fuck—

 

Pansy skidded to a stop.

 

She took in Hermione’s face. Her bleeding lip. Her wide eyes.

 

Then the scene behind them—Ron groaning in the dirt, jaw swelling already.

 

She didn’t ask questions.

 

She just stalked to Hermione’s other side, her presence instantly grounding.

 

“I’m going to skin him,” she hissed. “I’ll crucio that little shit until he forgets how to breathe.”

 

“No,” Hermione whispered. “We’re done here.”

 

Pansy shot Theo a look, and he nodded once, silent agreement passing between them.

 

The three of them stepped out of the alley, Hermione wrapped between them like a fortress of fury.

 

They walked in silence at first, navigating the side streets that led back toward the Leaky. Hermione’s hand trembled where it clutched Theo’s sleeve. Pansy’s arm remained firm around her waist.

 

Theo was white-knuckling the rage.

 

“Of all the fucking— he hit you, Hermione.”

 

“I know.”

 

“I should’ve kept going.”

 

“You did enough,” she said, quietly. “You got there in time.”

 

Theo’s jaw clenched. “I should’ve been there sooner.”

 

Pansy exhaled a sharp breath. “Draco’s going to lose his mind.”

 

“Yeah.” Theo swallowed, a rare moment of unease flickering through him. “He is.”

 

Because this? This wasn’t a spat. This was blood. This was a scar.

 

And Draco Malfoy did not handle scars on Hermione well.

 

By the time the Leaky Cauldron came into view, the tension between the trio was thick enough to suffocate. Pansy stepped ahead to push open the door. Theo held Hermione a beat longer before gently letting go.

 

“Are you ready?” he asked softly.

 

She didn’t answer. She just nodded.

 

And then they walked in—straight toward the table where Blaise was waiting.

 

Where Draco would be soon.

 

And hell was about to follow.

 

* * *

 

Pansy stepped through the door of the Leaky Cauldron with purpose—and panic.

 

Draco was leaning lazily against the far wall, sharp in all black, long fingers tracing the rim of his drink. He was laughing—just a little—at something Blaise had said, relaxed for once. A rare sight. A beautiful one.

 

She almost hated to ruin it.

 

“Draco.”

 

He looked up, amused. “Back already?”

 

“Okay.” Pansy held up both hands as she approached. “Before you go full dragon—and I know you will—I need you to try and stay calm. In through the nose, out through the mouth, maybe try counting to—”

 

“Pansy.” The amusement dropped from his voice like a guillotine. “Where’s my girl?”

 

She didn’t have to answer.

 

Because just then, the doors swung open behind her—and Theo stormed in.

 

Hermione was in his arms.

 

And she looked wrecked .

 

One side of her face was swelling with a dark bruise, her lip split and still bleeding, her eyes glazed but frantic. Her fingers clutched at Theo’s chest like she couldn’t quite stay upright on her own.

 

Blaise’s glass hit the table with a sharp thud, sloshing firewhisky over the edge.

 

And Draco?

 

He didn’t speak. Didn’t shout.

 

His body simply locked —still, tense, a coil of white-hot rage.

 

His feet moved on instinct—crossing the space in four hard strides, coming to a halt like his body didn’t know whether to fight or collapse.

 

“Theo,” he said, voice low— too low. “What. Happened.”

 

Theo glanced at Hermione, then back at Draco.

 

“Tell me. Now.”

 

“I got to her late,” Theo said tightly, jaw flexing. “She and Pansy went shopping—Hermione stepped out of the shop for air—and when I arrived to walk them to the pub, she wasn’t there. I found her… in an alley.”

 

Draco’s stomach dropped.

 

“Who?” The word sliced like a blade. “Who touched her.”

 

Theo hesitated—just long enough to ignite the fire already burning behind Draco’s eyes.

 

Who, Theodore.

 

Theo exhaled through his nose. “Weasley.”

 

The silence cracked.

 

Draco’s face changed completely—something ancient behind his eyes, something that made even Blaise go very, very still.

 

“I walked up just in time to see him slap her,” Theo said, fury threading through his voice. “Split her lip. She didn’t even get to react. I hit him. Twice. Might’ve broken something. But she begged me to stop.”

 

Hermione flinched beside Blaise, still holding the remnants of herself together.

 

“I was going to bring her straight to you, but I—fuck, Draco, I didn’t think you’d—”

 

Draco didn’t wait for him to finish.

 

He turned.

 

And vanished.

 

No sound. No parting word.

 

Just air rushing into the space he left behind, and a pressure that snapped like glass.

 

“Fuck.” Theo winced.

 

Blaise, still frozen beside the fireplace, blinked hard before storming toward them. “What happened ?”

 

Theo lowered Hermione gently onto the cushioned bench near the fire. She winced, trying to hide it.

 

Blaise crouched, pulling out his wand. “Granger. Can I—?”

 

She nodded silently. He began tracing slow, precise healing charms over the cut lip, the swelling bruise. A soft warmth hummed into her skin.

 

Theo was pacing behind them now, running his hands through his hair. “He hit her. I saw it happen. She had blood on her fucking hands, Blaise.”

 

“I know ,” Blaise snapped, a flicker of venom breaking through his usual charm. His jaw was tight, eyes hard as he worked. “I’m going to kill him too if Draco leaves anything behind.”

 

Hermione looked between them, her eyes brimming. “He’s going to get in trouble.”

 

Theo dropped into a chair across from her, looking her dead in the eye. “You think we care ?”

 

“I care,” she whispered. “Because I need him. I need him to come back to me.”

 

Blaise didn’t answer for a moment.

 

Then, softly, “He will.”

 

His hand hovered near hers as he finished healing the worst of the damage. “Draco’s gone, yes. But he’s not lost. Not with you waiting.”

 

And somewhere, not far off, a very different storm was breaking.

 

* * *

 

It had only been twenty minutes.

 

Twenty minutes since Draco Malfoy vanished from the Leaky Cauldron in a flash of rage and bone-deep silence.

 

Twenty minutes since Hermione had begged Blaise not to let him go.

 

And then—

 

Crack.

 

He reappeared in the doorway like a shadow dragged from the underworld.

 

Knuckles torn open. Shirt ripped at the collar. His chest heaving with the weight of what he’d done.

 

There was no need to ask.

 

Theo stood first, ready to intercept him. Pansy caught her breath. Blaise set down his drink with quiet finality.

 

But none of them moved.

 

Because Draco didn’t look at them.

 

He looked at her.

 

At Hermione.

 

At the faint bruising that still clung to her cheek, the cut on her lip that Blaise hadn’t fully managed to heal—just a whisper of it now, a shadow of harm. But to Draco, it was a wound carved into the fucking earth.

 

He froze mid-step.

 

And then—

 

He fell to his knees.

 

It was not graceful.

 

It was not noble.

 

It was a collapse of something sacred—shoulders shaking, chest tight, hands bleeding and twitching by his sides as he looked up at her like she was the only thing left tethering him to humanity.

 

“I didn’t kill him,” he rasped.

 

The voice was rough. Broken. Like gravel scraped through glass.

 

“But I made sure he’ll never raise a hand to you again. And if he breathes a word of what I did…” His voice cracked, barely a whisper now. “He won’t be breathing long.”

 

Hermione—sweet, shattered, burning Hermione—rose from the sofa and crossed to him on trembling legs. Her skirt swept the floor between them. Her fingers, still stained faintly with her own blood, reached down.

 

She cupped his jaw with infinite care.

 

Her thumb brushed the cut above his lip. The one he hadn’t even noticed.

 

“I know,” she whispered, lowering herself to her knees before him, forehead brushing his. “And I love you for it.”

 

He exhaled like she’d gutted him.

 

Not in pain—but in relief.

 

Like he hadn’t let himself believe she could still look at him this way.

 

His arms came around her then—slow and reverent. Not feral. Not possessive. Just home . His face buried in her neck as he clung to the witch who had branded herself into his soul.

 

And there, in the quiet shadows of a pub too used to secrets and sins, Draco Malfoy broke.

 

And rebuilt himself in her arms.

Chapter 31: The Lioness No More

Chapter Text

The rhythmic clatter of the train tracks barely made a dent in the suffocating silence inside their compartment.

 

Draco sat across from her, elbows on knees, hands knotted tightly together, staring at the dark wool of her robes where they clung to her thighs. No House crest. No scarlet or gold. Just black—sleek, simple, and sinful in the way it shaped to her curves. The only emblem she wore now was his ring on a chain beneath her blouse, the one he could just barely see peeking through when she leaned forward.

 

She didn’t look like a Gryffindor anymore.

 

She looked like his.

 

Hermione, curled beside the window, stared absently out at the snow-draped hills rushing past, one hand wrapped around a cup of tea Pansy had forced into her hand before boarding. Her lip was nearly healed. Nearly. The faintest shadow of a mark remained, and it was driving him insane.

 

Draco leaned forward, resting his forearms on his knees. His voice was low. Rough. “I should’ve been there.”

 

Her gaze flicked to him at once, gentle but firm. “You can’t protect me from everything.”

 

His jaw clenched. “Don’t say that like it’s supposed to make me feel better.”

 

“You protect me from enough,” she said softly. “And he didn’t win. I’m still here. I’m fine.

 

“You’re not fine,” Draco snapped, then winced. His voice had cracked. He took a breath. “You’re pretending. And I’m letting you, because I know that’s what you need. But I still see it, Granger. I see how your hand shakes when you’re not thinking about it. I saw how tightly you held Theo’s arm until we got you to the Leaky.”

 

Hermione blinked, slowly. Then set the teacup down.

 

“Do you want me to fall apart?” she asked, quiet.

 

He looked at her for a long moment. “No. I want you to know you don’t have to be strong for me. I already know how strong you are. I don’t need you to prove it.”

 

A beat passed between them. Then, slowly, she stood and crossed the small compartment.

 

And sank into his lap.

 

Draco immediately wrapped his arms around her, burying his face in the crook of her neck. He exhaled shakily against her skin, grounding himself in the warmth of her, the scent of her curls, the way she melted into his hold like she was always meant to be there.

 

“I’ll never forgive myself,” he whispered.

 

She tilted her head, lips brushing his temple. “Then let me forgive you instead.”

 

He looked up at her, that scar still carved between his brows. “You shouldn’t have had to deal with him alone.”

 

Hermione smiled—soft, sad, and radiant all at once.

 

“I wasn’t alone,” she murmured. “You came for me. Even if it was after.”

 

Draco’s fingers flexed around her waist, possessive and aching.

 

“He’ll never touch you again. I made sure of that.”

 

“I know.”

 

Silence lapped at their feet like gentle waves.

 

She leaned in and kissed the corner of his mouth. “And I love you. Whether you were there or not. Whether I had to scream or hex or just stand there and survive it.”

 

Draco’s eyes fluttered shut. His arms tightened. “Say it again.”

 

“I love you.”

 

“Once more.”

 

She smiled, tears catching in her lashes. “I love you, Draco Malfoy.”

 

And in that moment, with her weight against his chest, the train hurtling back toward a castle full of eyes and whispers, Draco didn’t care about any of it. Not the looks. Not the past. Not even the future.

 

Just her.

 

Just this.

 

Just them.

 

* * *

 

The Slytherin compartment was loud again.

 

Pansy was perched like a queen on the edge of the cushioned seat, flicking through a fresh copy of The Daily Prophet , a wicked grin on her face. Blaise and Theo were sprawled opposite her, both mid-snack and mid-commentary as Hermione and Draco stepped through the door.

 

“Finally,” Pansy drawled, eyes still on the page. “The tragically attractive trauma couple returns.”

 

Blaise snorted. “Was beginning to think you two eloped in the loo.”

 

Draco rolled his eyes and dropped into the empty seat beside Theo, tugging Hermione down into his lap like it was the most natural thing in the world. She went willingly, folding into him with a sleepy smile.

 

Pansy finally looked up—and then grinned.

 

“Oh, good,” she purred, “you’re both here for the dramatic reading.”

 

Hermione frowned. “Reading of what?”

 

Theo reached out and flipped the front page toward them.

 

A headline, bold and brutal:

 

“RONALD WEASLEY ATTACKED: AUROR TRAINEE CLAIMS MEMORY LOSS AFTER SUSPICIOUS INCIDENT.”

 

Below it was a photo of Ron Weasley, face swollen and bloodied, one eye nearly shut. He was blinking around as if confused, his expression slack with a strange sort of vacancy.

 

Hermione’s breath caught.

 

Her first instinct was shock. Then confusion. Then—

 

Warmth.

 

A slow, dangerous little flutter of pride.

 

She hadn’t seen Ron like that. Draco hadn’t let her. But now, seeing the aftermath…

 

Her fingers curled around the edge of the paper.

 

“I didn’t know he looked that bad,” she murmured.

 

Theo grinned darkly. “That was before Draco got to him. You should’ve seen his face after.”

 

Pansy snorted. “Memory loss. Convenient, isn’t it?”

 

“More like cowardice,” Blaise said, licking marmalade from his fingers. “Can’t risk Daddy or the Department asking why Draco Malfoy hunted him down like a dog.”

 

Draco said nothing.

 

His hand was curled around Hermione’s waist, stroking the line of her hip through her robes. But his eyes were locked on the photo. Flat. Cold.

 

Hermione leaned back against him.

 

“I thought I’d feel… sick,” she admitted, voice low. “But I don’t. I feel—”

 

“Vindictive?” Theo offered.

 

“Satisfied?” Blaise supplied.

 

“Like vengeance is a dish best served with front page exposure?” Pansy batted her lashes.

 

Hermione laughed softly. “I feel like he got what he deserved.”

 

Draco didn’t speak, but she felt the faintest pull of his smirk against her shoulder.

 

“That’s my girl,” he murmured.

 

Theo raised a brow. “He really doesn’t remember anything?”

 

Pansy rolled her eyes. “Oh, he remembers. But he also remembers what Draco said before walking away.”

 

Blaise nodded solemnly. “That if he opened his mouth… he’d never draw breath again.”

 

A beat passed.

 

Then Hermione chuckled, dark and sweet. “Good.”

 

And for the first time since that alley, the tension in the room cracked.

 

It dissolved under laughter, snide commentary, and shared glances between friends who had seen too much—but still knew how to revel in poetic justice.

 

* * *

 

The train had barely screeched to a halt before students began pouring onto the platform in a swirling mass of black and green and gold. Laughter echoed off the frost-bitten stone, muffled by scarves and thick robes. But none of it touched Draco Malfoy.

 

His hand remained a steady weight at the small of Hermione’s back as they descended onto the snowy platform. He didn’t speak, didn’t smile. He didn’t even pretend to engage with the chaos around them. His eyes were sharp, narrowed, scanning every face for a threat. He hadn’t let her walk more than two feet from his side since the incident with Weasley.

 

He couldn’t afford to.

 

But the moment they neared the waiting carriages, it happened.

 

“Miss Granger.”

 

The voice was unmistakable.

 

Hermione stiffened as Professor McGonagall appeared through the crowd like a conjured spectre — her cloak billowing, mouth drawn into a grim line. Her expression didn’t betray much. Just enough to say this isn’t a request .

 

Draco stepped instinctively in front of Hermione. “She stays with me.”

 

McGonagall didn’t flinch. “Mr. Malfoy, I do not recall addressing you.”

 

His jaw clenched. “I’m not letting her out of my sight.”

 

“I would suggest you learn to,” McGonagall replied coolly, “or you'll find yourself seeing a great deal more of the Headmistress’s office than you ever have as a student before.”

 

Hermione’s hand slid around his wrist gently. “Draco.”

 

He looked at her, torn between panic and protest.

 

“It’s alright,” she said softly. “I’ll be right back. Go on with the others. I promise.”

 

But he wasn’t alright.

 

And she wasn’t just one of the others.

 

His eyes locked on hers—pleading silently.

 

Don’t leave me.

 

Not again.

 

Not without knowing you’ll be safe.

 

Not when I wasn’t there .

 

But she was already moving, already stepping away from him, following McGonagall with quiet grace across the snowy path.

 

He watched her curls bounce with each step.

 

Watched the professor place a hand on her arm and lead her up toward the towering silhouette of the castle.

 

He didn’t even blink as she was swallowed by the darkness of the moon.

 

Didn’t breathe until the echo of them her footsteps finally faded into silence.

 

He stood frozen on the platform, the weight of winter pressing down like guilt. His hands were clenched into fists inside his gloves, aching to hold her, to shield her, to be enough to keep this from ever happening again.

 

But he hadn’t been.

 

And she had the bruises to prove it.

 

“She’ll be back,” Pansy said behind him, trying to sound light. “You know McGonagall. She just wants to see for herself.”

 

“She shouldn’t have to,” he muttered.

 

“Neither should you, mate,” Theo added. “But here we are.”

 

“She’s tougher than all of us,” Blaise offered, voice low.

 

Draco didn’t reply. He just kept staring at the dark where Hermione had slipped away.

 

Because no matter how many times he reminded himself she could take care of herself… some part of him would always unravel when she wasn’t where she was supposed to be.

 

In his arms.

 

With him.

 

Safe.

 

* * *

 

The Slytherin common room was unusually still. Even the shadows seemed to wait.

 

Draco hadn’t spoken since Hermione had been taken aside by McGonagall. His jaw had locked into a hard line, and his eyes hadn’t left the common room entrance once.

 

Theo sat on the arm of the couch, bouncing one knee while fiddling with a stray thread on his jumper. Blaise was in the corner, feigning calm with a book he hadn’t turned a page in for twenty minutes. Pansy had tried to lighten the mood twice—first with wine, then with wicked gossip—but neither attempt stirred Draco.

 

It had been nearly half an hour.

 

“She’s not coming back,” Draco muttered.

 

“She is,” Blaise replied, but his tone didn’t sound sure anymore.

 

“She’s probably getting a lecture about Pureblood etiquette or public decorum,” Theo added dryly. “After all, how dare she make Ron Weasley’s face look like a spoiled tomato.”

 

“She didn’t do that,” Pansy said. “ You did that. She just stood there looking gorgeous while you and Draco did all the real damage.”

 

“And don’t forget Draco played clean-up crew,” Theo said under his breath.

 

And then—

 

The door opened.

 

No knock. No hesitation. No apology.

 

Hermione walked in as if she had always belonged there.

 

Her curls were windblown, her cheeks flushed from the cold, and her robes — plain, black, and utterly devoid of House insignia — billowed behind her as she moved with purpose.

 

In her arms, she carried a carefully tied parcel.

 

Draco stood so fast his chair scraped the stone floor.

 

She walked straight to him.

 

“What happened?” he asked, his voice low, eyes scanning her face for fresh bruises.

 

“She had questions,” Hermione said, breathless but calm. “But I wasn’t in trouble.”

 

“Then what’s that?” Theo nodded to the parcel.

 

Hermione gave Draco a look—mischief laced with something deeper—and handed it to him. “She said it was for both of us.”

 

Draco blinked. “From McGonagall?”

 

She nodded. “Said it was time.”

 

Carefully, Draco broke the wax seal and unfolded the brown paper.

 

Inside were two sets of robes—rich forest green, trimmed in silver. Slytherin crests were stitched over the breast in fine silver thread. And beneath them, a note written in precise, unmistakable handwriting.

 

Miss Granger, Mr. Malfoy,
It seems Miss Granger is determined not to wear the colours of Gryffindor any longer, and I find myself in agreement. Better no colours at all than ones that no longer feel like home.
As such, I am approving a formal change. Welcome her properly. And Mr. Malfoy—behave.
—M. McGonagall

 

Draco stared at the robes. Then at Hermione.

 

"You changed Houses," he breathed.

 

“I didn’t ask to,” she said softly. “She offered. Said my magic’s already been here for months.”

 

“And your heart,” Pansy added smugly. “That’s been his for longer.”

 

Theo snorted. “She walked in like a queen. What choice did McGonagall have?”

 

Blaise stood, raising an invisible toast. “To Hermione Granger—our favourite honorary Slytherin turned official.”

 

Draco looked down at the robes once more, then slowly back up to her.

 

"Are you sure?” he asked, quieter than before.

 

“I was sure the moment I walked through that door without knocking,” Hermione replied, stepping closer. “I’m home.”

 

He took her in his arms before she finished the sentence, lips brushing her temple in reverence.

 

Behind them, Pansy sighed. “Ugh, if they get any sweeter, I’m hexing something.”

 

Theo smirked. “Or someone.”

 

Hermione smiled against Draco’s chest, the feel of his heart racing beneath her cheek.

 

Slytherin had gained something dangerous.

 

And they all knew it.

 

* * *

 

It was late.

 

The fire had burned low, casting warm flickers of gold across the velvet cushions and polished stone. Most of the common room had emptied, the whispers of younger years swallowed up by sleep behind closed dormitory doors.

 

But in the far alcove — their alcove — six shadows remained.

 

Hermione curled between Draco’s legs, his arms looped tightly around her waist as if letting her go might tempt fate. Pansy was sprawled across one arm of the couch, sipping from a pilfered flask. Theo had collapsed across the rug with his head in her lap, letting her braid pieces of ribbon into his hair. Blaise sat cross-legged with a smug grin, rolling a pair of enchanted dice back and forth in his palm.

 

There was no ceremony. No formal speeches. Just the weight of what they all knew — that Hermione Granger was theirs now.

 

Family.

 

“So,” Blaise drawled, breaking the comfortable silence, “I believe it’s time we officially induct our newest housemate.”

 

Theo raised a hand lazily. “Do we have a speech? A chant? A blood pact?”

 

“I have wine,” Pansy offered. “And Draco brought snacks.”

 

Draco didn’t respond.

 

He was too busy tucking his face into Hermione’s curls, murmuring low enough that only she could hear: “There’s one rule you still haven’t mastered.”

 

She turned to glance back at him. “Which one?”

 

His eyes were deadly serious. “Self. Bloody. Preservation.”

 

Hermione smirked. “You’ve mentioned that once or twice.”

 

“You got hit,” he said, the fury still raw in his tone. “Because I wasn’t there. So let me say this once and clearly—Slytherins don’t get themselves dragged into alleys alone. Slytherins don’t bleed for someone else’s tantrum. And you—” He gripped her hand tight. “—you never put yourself in harm’s way without one of us with you.”

 

Blaise gave a mock toast. “So dramatic, Malfoy.”

 

Theo chimed in, “I liked it. Very ‘husband’ of him.”

 

Draco gave them both a look that promised violence.

 

But Hermione just smiled and leaned back into him, her voice soft and sincere. “I hear you. All of you.”

 

“And?” Pansy asked, lifting a brow.

 

Hermione raised her glass — nicked from the prefect’s cupboard, filled with the last of the smuggled rosé — and declared with a grin:

 

“To my official initiation.”

 

Theo grinned. “Which comes with a rulebook, by the way.”

 

“House Rule Number One,” Blaise said, tapping the table. “Don’t get caught.”

 

“House Rule Number Two,” Pansy added. “Always hex first if he deserves it. Ask questions probably never.”

 

Theo lifted his glass. “And House Rule Number Three…”

 

Hermione turned her head to Draco. “Let me guess?”

 

He nodded, a dark glint in his gaze. “Self-preservation.”

 

Their glasses clinked.

 

The fire cracked.

 

And Slytherin, in the quiet shadows of a house once feared, welcomed a lioness into their den with whispered loyalty and silent vows.

 

She was one of them now.

 

And the world had no idea what was coming.

Chapter 32: A Letter on the Pillow

Chapter Text

Draco lay in bed with the fire low and the curtains drawn wide, letting in the pale sweep of moonlight. The Manor had felt too full after the holidays, but the castle now felt too quiet. The kind of quiet that stirred memories he hadn’t meant to keep — echoing cries from the Leaky Cauldron, the way her lip bled, the rage that nearly consumed him.

 

Now, though, he waited.

 

For her.

 

He didn’t even pretend to obey curfew anymore. Hermione was Slytherin now — their rooms were shared, and he’d decided that meant the rules bent in his favour.

 

What McGonagall didn’t know couldn’t hurt her. Right?

 

Draco smirked at the thought, tugging back the covers lazily. He turned his head toward the bathroom door, listening for the soft shuffle of her steps. But instead of her familiar weight settling beside him, he noticed something else.

 

A folded letter.

 

His name, D. , inked in her precise, elegant script across the front.

 

Heart hitching, Draco sat up slowly, the covers falling to his waist as he reached for it.

 

The parchment was thick and smooth, faintly scented like her — vanilla and old books and something only hers . He hesitated for a breath, then unfolded it with care.

 

D.

 

You’re likely rolling your eyes right now. Maybe muttering something about me being sentimental again. But I wanted to write this before I joined you. Before your arms made me forget every word I meant to say.

 

There are still moments when I look at you and can’t believe this is real. That we are real. That I can crawl into your bed without apology or pretense and feel—home.

 

You once asked if I had any idea how deep my love for you went.

 

I do.

 

It’s in every look I throw across the common room. In every hex I’ll cast for your name. In the way I’d change Houses for you without a second thought, and in the way my heart knows yours, even when we’re quiet.

 

I don’t care if the world stares. If they gossip. If they can’t understand how a boy raised in darkness became the light in my every bloody day.

 

You’re mine, Draco Malfoy.

 

And if you’ll still have me tomorrow, and the next day, and every day after—

 

Then I’m yours.

 

Always.

 

H.

 

Draco read the letter three times. Once like it might disappear. Twice like he was memorising scripture. A third time just to be certain it was real.

 

Then he exhaled — a quiet, broken sound — and lay back, eyes shut, fingers curled around the parchment like a lifeline.

 

The door creaked softly.

 

Hermione padded in, towel drying the ends of her curls, dressed in only one of his old shirts. Her eyes caught his, and she paused.

 

“Read it?”

 

“I should be angry,” he said, voice thick. “You made me feel things, Granger.”

 

She smiled as she crossed the room, sliding beneath the covers and into the circle of his arms. “Good. That was the point.”

 

He pulled her close. “I love you.”

 

“I know.”

 

His lips brushed her temple. “Also—this absolutely doesn’t count as behaving.”

 

Hermione grinned into his chest. “What McGonagall doesn’t know…”

 

“…Can’t bloody hurt her.”

 

* * *

 

The first day of term dawned cold and crisp, sunlight glittering across the frost-glazed lawn. Inside the castle, students groaned and shuffled into uniforms, yawning and muttering about schedules. Quills were sharpened. Robes were shrugged on. And in the Gryffindor common room, there was chaos.

 

Because Hermione Granger was missing.

 

“Check the girls’ dorms again,” Seamus grumbled, rubbing sleep from his eyes.

 

“She’s not there,” Lavender pouted, perched dramatically on an armrest. “She didn’t even come back to the Tower after the train. She was with them . She stays with

him all the time, but her stuff should still be here.”

 

“Why would she go back to them, before sorting her stuff here?” Dean asked, still half-eating toast. “She’s Gryffindor.”

 

But no one had an answer.

 

At least, not until their first joint class — Advanced Magical Theory.

 

The Gryffindors were already seated. The Slytherins filed in next, languid and smirking, like they owned the corridor. Draco Malfoy was the last to enter—smug, impossibly well put together, and absolutely glowing with self-satisfaction.

 

But he wasn’t what made the room go silent.

 

She was.

 

Hermione Granger swept into the room like she had every right to set the syllabus herself.

 

And she was in green .

 

Slytherin green. Her robes custom-tailored — nipped at the waist, charmed to drape just so off her shoulders. The blouse beneath was crisp white, slightly sheer beneath the light. The pleated skirt—shorter than Hogwarts regulation, obviously Pansy Parkinson’s influence—clung to her curves and showed off miles of thigh above thigh-high socks.

 

The emerald-and-silver tie hung loose around her neck like an afterthought, and her hair was pinned up with enchanted silver combs.

 

She was a walking scandal .

 

She stopped beside Draco with a wicked smile. “Seat taken?”

 

The Slytherins moved like clockwork, sliding to make room for her without question. Blaise tilted his head and clinked his ink bottle against hers in greeting. Pansy shot a wink across the classroom that said you're welcome .

 

The Gryffindors?

 

Open-mouthed.

 

Dean choked on his ink cap.

 

Seamus’s quill snapped in his hand.

 

Lavender actually gasped.

 

Professor Vector entered late — and actually did a double-take.

 

But Hermione didn’t blink. She unrolled her parchment, dipped her quill, and settled in between Theo and Draco like this was exactly where she was always meant to be.

 

As the professor began class, Draco leaned over, eyes devouring her.

 

“You’re going to kill someone in that skirt.”

 

Hermione smirked, not looking up. “Only if they give me reason.”

 

He bit the inside of his cheek to hold in a groan. “Merlin help me.”

 

She finally turned, soft eyes meeting his. “Good luck with that, my love.”

 

* * *

 

The hallway outside Advanced Magical Theory buzzed with murmurs.

 

Hermione exited the classroom in no hurry, surrounded by her green-and-silver cohort. Pansy was recounting how delightfully apoplectic McLaggen had looked upon seeing her hairpin daggers, while Theo argued with Blaise about which of them had invented the term “weaponized lingerie” first.

 

Hermione laughed, soft and wicked, and pushed her hair off her shoulder.

 

That’s when she heard it— that voice.

 

“Well. At least now we know why you were so eager to ditch your real friends, Granger.”

 

Hermione didn’t flinch. Didn’t pause. She simply turned.

 

Lavender Brown stood with one hand on her hip, looking like she’d practiced the stance in front of a mirror for hours. Her curls were tighter than usual, her robes a little more undone. And her eyes—oh, her eyes were full of something ugly. Not heartbreak. Not confusion.

 

Jealousy.

 

“Lavender,” Hermione said, smile slow and devastating, “how wonderful to see you. Still sniffing around the scraps of whatever Ron leaves behind?”

 

Lavender’s cheeks flushed scarlet. “Don’t act like you’re better than me just because you spread your legs for a few Slytherins.”

 

Hermione tilted her head, smile growing dangerous. “Sweetheart, I’m not spreading anything. I’m choosing. There's a difference.”

 

Gasps followed. Someone dropped their books. Pansy made an admiring hum.

 

Lavender sneered. “Oh, so that’s it? You think you’re some seductress now? Strutting around in silk and heels and—”

 

“You sound nervous,” Hermione interrupted, voice syrupy. “Worried I might outshine you without even trying? Because let’s be honest, Lavender. I walked into a room and your entire personality collapsed.”

 

Lavender sputtered. “You think this is you ? That you belong in their world?”

 

But Hermione just smiled wider.

 

“I don’t think, Lavender. I know . The difference between you and me? You dress like a pick-me. I walk like I own the floor.”

 

And then—

 

Draco appeared.

 

He’d caught the last part.

 

His arm slid possessively around Hermione’s waist as if summoned by prophecy. He didn’t speak. Just leaned in and began kissing the curve of her neck—open- mouthed, filthy , unapologetic kisses that made her spine arch and Lavender’s mouth drop.

 

Hermione moaned. On purpose.

 

Lavender’s face turned a shade of betrayal no glamour could hide.

 

Draco looked up at last, eyes cool and wicked as sin.

 

“Oh, were we interrupting something?”

 

Lavender was trembling.

 

“No love, not at all.” Hermione said sweetly. 

 

“Didn’t think so.”

 

And with that, Draco turned her in his arms, dipped his head, and kissed her like they had all the time in the world. She let herself melt into it—dominant, slow, thorough—before pulling back and licking his bottom lip.

 

“Lunch?” she asked, like nothing had happened.

 

“Starving,” Draco murmured against her mouth.

 

Lavender didn’t move. Couldn’t. Her expression was a cocktail of fury, longing, and something far more dangerous: realization.

 

She had already lost.

 

* * *

 

Lunch in the Great Hall was like any other day. 

 

Snow drifted lazily past the enchanted ceiling. Conversations buzzed low and unfocused, students still trying to ease back into routine. Hermione sat midway down the Slytherin table, sipping her tea, her green-trimmed robes perfectly pressed, silver-and-emerald tie knotted loosely around her throat, granting Draco easy access with his mouth whenever he saw fit, which was often.

 

She looked completely at home. 

 

And after a morning of classes now as a fully fledged Slytherin, at least some of the whispers had started to fade. Some students still stared, but the novelty was wearing off. 

 

Until the owls arrived.

 

A grey blur swooped low, and a heavy thud landed squarely in front of Theo. He blinked, then unrolled the copy of the Daily Prophet with a half-interested hum. 

 

He barely made it past the headline before his face twisted with a wicked smirk. 

 

Blaise, sitting opposite, glanced up at his expression. “What?”

 

Theo said nothing. He simply rotated the paper and slid it across the table toward Hermione. 

 

She licked the remainder of tea delicately from the rim of her cup and read the front page.

 

And there it was. 

 

LADY MALFOY’S INTENDED HEIR.

 

Hermione Granger Stuns Wizarding Society with Holiday Revelations.

 

Below the headline was a full-colour photograph taken during the Christmas Eve Ball. It captured Hermione beside Narcissa, both dressed in their exquisite robes at the Manor. Narcissa had her hand resting lightly on Hermione’s arm, her expression uncharacteristically warm. Draco stood behind them, tailored to perfection - elegant, composed and unmistakably possessive. 

 

The article was enlightening. 

 

Sources close to the family confirm that Miss Granger - Muggle-born, war heroine, and recently transferred student - spent the entirety of the holiday under the protection of the Malfoy’s and is now being groomed as the official heir to the Malfoy Matriarch. 

 

Insiders whisper of pending magical engagement, sealed in tradition, power, and bloodline restructuring…

 

The hall was silent for precisely two seconds. 

 

Then the explosion began.

 

“What the hell?” came a sharp cry from the Gryffindor table. 

 

“She’s being - she’s the heir to the Malfoys?”

 

“You’re joking - that’s a joke , right?”

 

“Does that mean… surely not. Engaged?”

 

Gasps. Outrage. Disbelief. Disgust. 

 

Across the Great Hall, eyes began swiveling toward the Slytherin table with growing intensity. 

 

Hermione didn’t flinch. 

 

She calmly folded the paper and placed it beside her plate. 

 

Across from her, Blaise let out a slow, luxurious whistle. “Well,” he said, smirking, “they got the good angle.”

 

Pansy raised her glass of spiced tea. “To our Lady, finally getting the recognition she deserves.”

 

The Slytherins down the table caught the gesture, one by one. Glasses raised. Nods exchanged. 

 

Their reactions weren’t shock or dismay. 

 

They were pride

 

Because they’d seen it for months now. Hermione walking the dungeons like she was born to them. Her voice cutting sharp in debate, her spells clean and merciless in class. The way Draco never let her stray too far. The way Theo always stood just behind her shoulder. The way Blaise and Pansy had rallied around her like she had always belonged.

 

Now the Prophet had confirmed what Slytherin already knew:

 

She wasn’t just one of them.

 

She was theirs .

 

* * *

 

The castle was humming by dinner.

 

Whispers clung to the stone walls like ivy, spreading from class to corridor, from corridor to Common Room. Lavender’s public humiliation had been recounted no less than fifteen times in as many creative interpretations, and by now, everyone had heard that Hermione Granger had changed houses, hexed the Gryffindor golden girl into silence with words alone, and had Draco Malfoy halfway to church.

 

In other words: a successful Tuesday.

 

Hermione walked beside Pansy down the corridor toward the Great Hall, heels clicking confidently on the stone floor. Their heads were high, hair glossy, their expressions carved from porcelain and war.

 

Pansy grinned. “Well. That was delicious.”

 

Hermione hummed, touching her fingers to the soft bruise at her lip. “It was… satisfying.”

 

“Lavender looked like she wanted to hex herself. Or possibly you. Either way, it was a lovely afternoon.”

 

The scent of roast chicken and fresh-baked bread wafted toward them as the doors swung open.

 

They didn’t flinch at the eyes that turned. At the sudden hush that passed like a cold wind over the Gryffindor table.

 

Hermione’s gaze swept over her former Housemates — Seamus sitting pale and silent, Lavender’s jaw tight. Cormac McLaggen looked half disgusted and half lustful — and then moved on.

 

She belonged to Slytherin now. And everyone knew it.

 

They glided to the Slytherin table where Draco, Theo, and Blaise were already seated — sprawled out like gods on marble thrones. A space had been saved between Draco and Blaise, as always.

 

But Hermione didn’t sit.

 

Because Draco was already standing.

 

And without a word, he reached out, curled a hand around her waist, and pulled her down — into his lap.

 

A scandalized gasp came from somewhere to the right. Hermione didn’t care.

 

She leaned into him like she’d always belonged there, her arm slipping around his neck, her lips brushing his cheek. “Miss me?”

 

“Like breath, Granger,” he murmured.

 

Pansy collapsed into her seat across from them with a dramatic sigh. “I swear, one day you two are going to cause someone to spontaneously combust just from watching.”

 

Theo: “God, I hope it’s Lavender.”

 

Draco didn’t respond. He reached into the inner pocket of his robes — black silk, freshly pressed — and retrieved a folded piece of parchment.

 

He held it between two fingers and pressed it into Hermione’s hand, eyes gleaming with something private.

 

Her brows arched. “A note?”

 

“Not just a note,” he said, low enough for only her. “A promise.”

 

The parchment was thick and rich with his scent. On the front, one elegant swoop of ink:

 

From, D.

 

She looked up at him, stunned silent for the first time that day.

 

Draco leaned in. “Later, love. I want to watch your face when you read it.”

 

And just like that, the room faded.

 

The whispers blurred.

 

There was only the hush between their breaths, the paper pressed between their palms, and the molten knowledge burning behind Draco’s eyes.

 

Whatever it said, it wasn’t just ink.

 

It was his heart.

 

* * *

 

The corridors were mostly empty. Late patrols always dulled the edge of Hogwarts’ constant hum, quieting the castle into low candlelight and distant echoes of shifting stone.

 

Draco walked beside her, their hands securely laced together, his posture relaxed—but his eyes never strayed far. Especially not since the alley. Since Weasley .

 

And Hermione noticed.

 

Not that she minded.

 

What she did mind was the way he kept glancing at her, lips twitching like he was holding back a question. Or a plan.

 

They reached the end of the third floor hallway when Draco paused.

 

“Detour,” he murmured, already guiding her toward the marble staircase.

 

Hermione blinked. “We’ve still got the west wing—”

 

“Consider it… rescheduled.”

 

He said nothing else until they were outside the entrance to the prefect’s bathroom, wand drawn, murmuring the password.

 

The door clicked open.

 

Steam drifted from the vast pool, already enchanted warm. Moonlight poured in from the stained-glass windows. The scent of lilac and mint curled through the space, faint and familiar.

 

He stepped aside, letting her in first, then shut the door behind them with a soft thud and turned the lock.

 

“Draco—”

 

“Do you still have it?”

 

She looked up, confused. “Have what?”

 

“My letter.”

 

The world stilled for a second.

 

Hermione blinked. “Of course I do.”

 

He stepped closer, hand sliding down her arm, fingertips tracing the hem of her sleeve. “Read it.”

 

She hesitated, then reached into the enchanted pocket of her robes and pulled out the parchment.

 

Soft. Worn at the edges. Folded and unfolded too many times already.

 

She held it delicately, as if it were something fragile.

 

As if it were him.

 

She opened it and read.

 

My Hermione,

 

I don’t know what scared me more — the blood, the bruise, or the fact I wasn’t there when you needed me.

 

I should have been. I should never have let you walk out of my sight, not when the world is full of people who would rather see you ruined than radiant.

 

You looked at me that night with so much trust. And all I could think was how you shouldn’t. Not in someone like me. But you do. And that means I’ll never let myself fall short of that trust again.

 

From now on, I’ll be there.

 

Before the danger.

 

During the pain.

 

And after — to hold you together if you ever shatter.

 

You’re mine. Not in a way that cages. In a way that anchors.

 

And I swear, Hermione — from this day forward — I will be your anchor.

 

Even if you never need one.

 

—D

 

She blinked, eyes wet, lips parted in a shaky inhale. “You wrote this the same night.”

 

He nodded.

 

“I can’t believe—” She folded the letter close to her chest. “Draco…”

 

He stepped behind her, arms sliding around her waist.

 

“I meant every word.”

 

His lips brushed her jaw.

 

“Now,” he murmured, “let me prove it.”

 

He waved his wand again. The taps sang softly, filling the enormous bath with warm, enchanted water, shimmering with silver and blue. Fragrant steam rose, curling around them like tendrils of silk.

 

Draco turned her gently, fingers brushing the front clasp of her robes.

 

“Let me,” he said softly.

 

She nodded.

 

He peeled her open slowly. Deliberately. One clasp at a time, kissing every bit of skin revealed. Her shoulder. Her collarbone. The curve of her spine.

 

When her robes fell, he touched her like she was treasure unearthed.

 

Layer by layer, she let him take her apart.

 

When she was bare beneath him, cheeks flushed, he undressed too — not hurried, not lustful. Just devoted.

 

And then he lifted her.

 

Carried her into the water like she weighed nothing. Like she was everything.

 

She wrapped her legs around his waist instinctively, their skin gliding slick in the water.

 

His cock teased her, delicately brushing against her wet heat. She gasped into his mouth as he kissed her — fiercely, hungrily — one hand gripping her thigh, the other tangled in her hair.

 

She moaned as her hips rocked against him, his tip nudging her folds like a whispered promise.

 

Then he pulled her under.

 

Her back hit the water, her body cradled in his arms, and he kissed her like she was a mermaid lost at sea — something wild and magical and his.

 

When they surfaced again, breathless, her arms tightened around him.

 

“I love you,” she whispered.

 

His forehead dropped against hers, his breath catching.

 

“I’ll spend the rest of my life making sure you never doubt that I love you more.”

 

And then he slid inside her, slow and reverent, the water rippling around them like waves chasing shore.

 

They moved together in the water as though made for it — skin slick, breath mingling, their rhythm slow and aching with restraint. Not for lack of desire — but because neither wanted to rush the sacredness of this moment.

 

Draco held her like a prayer answered too late, like something breakable finally returned to him. And Hermione… Hermione clung to him with the fury of someone who nearly lost everything, kissing his throat, his jaw, the corner of his mouth like each piece belonged to her.

 

His forehead rested against hers as he filled her, deep and slow, his hands splayed across her lower back to keep her steady.

 

“You feel…” he whispered, groaning into the crook of her neck, “like fucking heaven.”

 

“Then stay,” she breathed back. “Don’t ever leave.”

 

“Never.”

 

The water lapped around them gently as they moved, the faint light casting soft glows across their entwined bodies. Her head tipped back, exposing the pale column of her throat, and Draco kissed down it like he was tracing every place he meant to protect.

 

“I love you,” he murmured into her skin. “You know that, right?”

 

“Yes.” Her fingers tangled in his hair. “But say it again anyway.”

 

“I love you.” He kissed her lips, barely holding himself together. “I love you, Hermione.”

 

She smiled, dazed and flushed and perfect. And then, just as he was about to sink into her again—

 

“Sit,” she said softly, touching his chest.

 

Draco blinked. “What?”

 

She nodded toward the marble steps of the pool, shallow enough for him to be partially above water.

 

“I want to worship you .”

 

He shook his head once, dazed. “Hermione—”

 

“Sit, Malfoy.”

 

He swallowed, obeying with a reluctant groan, settling on the steps with his arms braced behind him. His cock stood proud from the surface, flushed and glistening, and he was already twitching as she moved between his legs.

 

Her eyes never left his as she pressed a kiss to his thigh. Then another. Then higher. Until—

 

“Fuck,” he whispered when her lips touched the tip of him.

 

She licked him first — slow, decadent. Like a taste she’d been craving. He jolted, a sound slipping out of his mouth he didn’t know he could make.

 

“Hermione,” he hissed. “You don’t have to—”

 

She took him deeper.

 

His hands scrambled for purchase, one fisting the edge of the marble, the other burying itself in her damp curls.

 

“Love, please—don’t—shit, I’m close—”

 

But she didn’t stop.

 

Her mouth worked him with a rhythm that bordered on cruel — her tongue swirling, her moans vibrating against him.

 

And he broke.

 

With a strangled, wrecked gasp, his hips jerked helplessly, his release hitting her tongue as he choked out her name. He tried to pull away — she wouldn’t let him. Not until he was fully undone, twitching and groaning, chest rising and falling like he’d just run from war.

 

When she finally let him go, Draco looked wrecked — hair tousled, lips parted, eyes wild.

 

“You,” he growled, hauling her into his lap with a suddenness that had the water sloshing over the edge. He kissed her hard , like he needed her breath to survive.

 

“Stubborn witch,” he whispered against her mouth. “This was meant to be me worshipping you .”

 

She smiled against his lips, smug. “You always do.”

 

He kissed her again — slower this time. Softer. His hand cupped her cheek, thumb brushing the faintest trace of a bruise still fading.

 

“You’re mine, Granger.”

 

“I always have been.”

 

And there, wrapped in moonlight and magic, they sank deeper into the bath, into each other, into something wordless and infinite.

Chapter 33: His Undoing

Chapter Text

It started the moment they walked in.

 

Hermione was radiant. There was no other word for it. Her hair was still a little damp from the Prefects’ bathroom, lips slightly swollen from too many kisses, and her skin glowed with the sort of post-sin flush that Pansy Parkinson clocked from across the table immediately .

 

Theo and Blaise exchanged a look.

 

“You two got back late,” Blaise said smoothly, raising his goblet of pumpkin juice and watching them both over the rim.

 

Hermione slid into her seat beside Pansy, barely hiding the smirk tugging at her lips.

 

Draco took the seat beside her — not opposite, not diagonal — pressed shoulder to shoulder, thigh to thigh, arm wrapped casually around the back of her chair like he was staking a claim for all of Hogwarts to see.

 

“Someone let a troll in again?” Theo asked, glancing between their still-damp hair and the deliciously smug air hanging around the pair. “Or was that the sound of ancient plumbing giving out under the strain of unholy sin ?”

 

Hermione lifted a spoonful of porridge with faux innocence. “Wouldn’t you like to know.”

 

“You’re glowing,” Pansy muttered in delight, barely keeping her voice down. “Like an angel who’s just been thoroughly defiled.”

 

“She was ,” Draco said without looking up from his plate.

 

Pansy snorted. Blaise choked. Theo stared at his eggs like they'd personally offended him.

 

“Merlin, Malfoy,” Theo drawled. “At least try to pretend you didn’t spend all night being worshipped like a god.”

 

“I am a god,” Draco said with a straight face, picking up a slice of toast. “And gods don’t pretend.”

 

Hermione elbowed him lightly. “Your ego’s showing.”

 

“And so are the bite marks on your shoulder, Granger.”

 

Theo threw down his fork. “Nope. I'm out. I refuse to be traumatised before coffee.”

 

But despite the laughter, there was no denying it — something had shifted.

 

Draco was feral in the quietest way. Every time someone walked too close to her, his arm would flex, a warning. When a Ravenclaw boy from the year below stopped at the table to pass Hermione a note about their Charms project, Draco leaned in and pressed a kiss just beneath her ear.

 

“Thanks, Julian,” Hermione said sweetly.

 

“You’re welcome—” Julian blinked, backing away slowly under Draco’s gaze.

 

“That boy will be hexed by dinner,” Pansy whispered to Blaise.

 

“By lunch,” Blaise replied.

 

But it was more than possessiveness. It was reverence. Draco looked at Hermione like he hadn’t quite figured out how she was real. Like the softness of her hand on his thigh under the table was the only thing keeping him grounded.

 

His mouth ghosted over her knuckles before he bit into a piece of toast. Hermione flushed. Again.

 

“Sweet Salazar,” Theo muttered. “The smugness of a Malfoy is rarely a good thing.”

 

“And when he’s been thoroughly and repeatedly fucked,” Pansy added, “it’s dangerous .”

 

“Deadly,” Blaise said with a nod. “He won’t let her out of his sight now.”

 

“No,” Draco said, completely unbothered by the conversation surrounding him. “I won’t.”

 

“Bit early to be throwing around husband energy, isn’t it?” Theo teased.

 

But Draco just looked at Hermione.

 

“Is it?” he asked softly, more to her than anyone else.

 

She didn’t answer right away.

 

She didn’t need to.

 

Because the way her hand slid into his beneath the table — twining, anchoring, sure — said everything.

 

* * *

 

There was already tension in the room before the lesson began.

 

Maybe it was the way Hermione entered first, robes artfully disheveled in that devastating Pansy Parkinson way, collar just slightly open and the emerald-and-silver of her new House tie hanging loose around her neck like a bloody invitation.

 

Maybe it was the way Draco followed a moment later.

 

Not with her.

 

Behind her.

 

Like a shadow that would burn the world down if anyone got too close.

 

He took his seat beside her—naturally—but not before placing a hand on the small of her back, not before brushing his lips across her temple. Not before half the class had turned to stare.

 

"You're staring," Hermione whispered, lips twitching as she settled her books on the desk.

 

"I'm looking ," he corrected. "There’s a difference. And I don’t care if the entire world sees."

 

Professor Avery strode into the room, tall and wiry with sharp cheekbones and the faint stink of old blood magic clinging to his cuffs. "Wands out, parchments away. We’re dueling today."

 

A ripple of excitement buzzed across the room.

 

Avery’s gaze landed on Hermione and Draco immediately. “Granger. Malfoy. You’ll demonstrate.”

 

A beat.

 

“Head Girl and Head Boy,” he added, almost smug. “Let’s see what Hogwarts’ finest can do.”

 

Hermione stood gracefully. Draco rose beside her, wand already in hand.

 

“Try not to hit me,” she teased under her breath.

 

Draco didn’t smile. His gaze slid down her figure, voice low and possessive.

 

“I’ll never hurt you.”

 

But the boy to their left—Michael Corner, a Ravenclaw with too much confidence and not nearly enough sense—leaned toward Hermione with a grin.

 

“Don’t hold back, Granger,” he called. “If I get you to myself next, Malfoy won’t mind if I bruise you a little.”

 

The room went still.

 

Draco turned his head slowly. Deliberately.

 

Hermione didn’t even get the chance to respond.

 

With one flick of his wand, Draco disarmed Corner clean across the room, his wand clattering against the far wall.

 

Avery didn’t intervene. He looked… amused.

 

“I wasn’t aware we’d started yet,” he said mildly.

 

Draco didn’t blink. “Consider that a prelude.”

 

“Let’s begin properly, then,” Avery nodded, stepping back. “Duel.”

 

Hermione raised her wand. So did Draco.

 

It wasn’t a fight. It was a dance.

 

They moved in tandem, not against each other but with each other. Spells flew fast and bright, crackling between them in elegant arcs. Red to blue, gold to green, sparks flying across the polished floor.

 

Hermione caught his shoulder with a minor hex, and he grinned. “You’re wicked.”

 

“You like it,” she shot back.

 

He parried her next curse with a flick that grazed her wrist—gentle, controlled. Reverent.

 

When she disarmed him, the entire class gasped.

 

Draco’s wand flew from his fingers.

 

He didn’t look annoyed.

 

He looked enchanted.

 

He crossed the floor to her without breaking eye contact and knelt to retrieve his wand, then stayed there just a second longer than necessary. At her feet.

 

When he rose, he leaned in to whisper, voice dark and molten:

 

“Later, I’m going to pin you just like that.”

 

Hermione’s cheeks flushed a brilliant pink.

 

Professor Avery cleared his throat. “Well, that was… illuminating. Ten points each to Slytherin.”

 

As they returned to their seats, Corner opened his mouth again, apparently slow to learn.

 

“Guess I do get to duel her next—see what other tricks she’s hiding under those robes.”

 

The room froze.

 

Draco turned.

 

And this time, his wand did spark with something darker.

 

Say it again.

 

Corner paled. “It was a joke, Malfoy—bloody hell—”

 

Theo, Blaise, and Pansy—all lounging near the back—didn’t bother to hide their laughter.

 

Professor Avery didn’t intervene. Again.

 

Hermione laid a hand on Draco’s arm, her voice a whisper. “Not worth it. He’s already embarrassed himself.”

 

Draco didn't take his eyes off Corner.

 

But he tucked his wand away.

 

Barely.

 

“You have no idea,” he said softly, “how fucking lucky you are.”

 

The rest of the class stayed silent after that.

 

Because no one— no one —walked out of that lesson without understanding one thing:

 

Draco Malfoy was unhinged.

 

Worshipful.

 

And completely, utterly hers .

 

“Final volunteers for the last duel?” Professor Avery asked, voice tinged with boredom now that he’d seen what real talent looked like.

 

“I’ll go with Granger,” Lavender Brown chirped, stepping forward and flicking her hair like she thought it might hex someone on its own.

 

Across the room, Pansy made a horrific choking sound into her hand.

 

Hermione, already half-seated beside Draco, raised a brow. “You sure, Lavender?”

 

“I’ve been practicing,” she said sweetly. “And I think it’s time a real witch put you in your place.”

 

The temperature of the room dropped ten degrees.

 

Theo let out a low whistle from the corner. Blaise just leaned back with his arms crossed, clearly settling in for the carnage.

 

Draco, however, didn’t move.

 

Didn’t blink.

 

His hand slowly curled into a fist under the desk.

 

Hermione stood, calm as a frozen lake. “Alright then.”

 

They met in the centre.

 

Lavender’s wand shook a little, though she tried to hide it.

 

Hermione didn’t bother to draw hers.

 

Not yet.

 

“Ladies,” Avery said with a theatrical sweep of his hand. “Duel.”

 

Lavender raised her wand immediately. “ Expelliarmus!

 

Hermione sidestepped it like she was avoiding a raindrop.

 

She hadn’t even blinked.

 

“Oh no,” Pansy murmured gleefully. “She’s not dueling. She’s educating.

 

Hermione finally drew her wand.

 

Not fast.

 

Deliberate.

 

A silent hex hit Lavender’s wrist so cleanly her wand flew into the air and landed in Hermione’s waiting hand.

 

Gasps echoed.

 

Hermione stepped forward, placed the wand back into Lavender’s stunned hand.

 

“Try again,” she said. Sweetly. Kindly. Menacingly.

 

Lavender tried. Again. And again. And again.

 

Each spell met with a block, a twist, a silent counter. Each one flicked back at her with the ease of brushing hair from her face.

 

Hermione moved like water. Sharp, poised, untouchable.

 

By the time it ended, Lavender was flat on her back with her robes charmed bright pink and her eyebrows missing.

 

Avery gave it a long pause, then said dryly, “Twenty points to Slytherin. And Miss Brown… perhaps stick to gossip.”

 

Hermione walked calmly back to her seat, barely winded.

 

Draco was watching her like she’d just stepped down from Olympus.

 

“Merlin help me,” Blaise muttered, “he’s going to combust.”

 

Hermione sat.

 

Draco leaned in, about to whisper something utterly filthy—

 

When Seamus Finnigan’s voice rang across the room:

 

“Bloody hell, Granger. That was savage. You alright, princess ?”

 

The silence was so instant it was almost magical.

 

Hermione barely registered it before Draco went stiff beside her.

 

His jaw twitched.

 

Murder in slow motion.

 

Before Draco could stand, Theo had already risen, smirking coldly as he called across the room—

 

“Only I’m allowed to call her that and not end up in a body bag.”

 

Seamus looked startled. “What?”

 

“And that’s barely ,” Blaise added, tilting his head thoughtfully. “Honestly, even we wouldn’t test the boundary lines.”

 

Draco stood slowly.

 

Every eye in the room shifted toward him.

 

“Finnigan,” he said softly. “Ask me how many bones the human body can survive without.”

 

Seamus blinked.

 

“No thanks.”

 

“Good answer,” Pansy purred.

 

Hermione just sighed and looped her fingers through Draco’s. “Merlin, you’re all ridiculous.”

 

“And you’re mine,” Draco murmured.

 

Avery didn’t stop them.

 

In fact, he might’ve smiled .

 

“Class dismissed,” he said, waving a hand. “Everyone but Slytherin may leave. Miss Granger, Mr. Malfoy… a word.”

 

Hermione froze.

 

Draco smirked.

 

“About the duel?” she asked.

 

“No,” Avery said. “About decorum . Though, frankly, that was the most entertaining class I’ve had all year.”

 

* * *

 

The Great Hall buzzed with the usual pre-supper chatter as students poured in — but tonight, the undercurrent was tense. Eyes flicked toward the Slytherin table with barely concealed fury.

 

Because seated at the center, like royalty presiding over court, were Hermione Granger and Draco Malfoy.

 

And they were glowing.

 

Hermione had her legs crossed at the ankle beneath the table, her newly issued Slytherin robes hanging just so, still unmistakably styled by Pansy — high collar, cinched waist, scandalously short hem beneath her cloak. Draco was sitting far too close, elbow resting behind her shoulders on the bench, fingers lightly tracing the underside of her sleeve.

 

He hadn’t taken his eyes off her since she sat down.

 

“You two are disgusting,” Theo declared, dropping into the seat across from them and piling his plate with roast potatoes. “Absolutely vile. Filthy.”

 

“We just sat down ,” Hermione said, fighting a smile.

 

“Exactly. And already I feel the need for a cleansing charm,” he drawled.

 

Blaise followed, stealing a bread roll off Theo’s plate before sliding in beside Hermione. “You know,” he said lightly, “you both caused actual unrest in DADA. Pretty sure Seamus is hexing his reflection in the mirror as we speak.”

 

Theo nodded. “Someone ought to teach you about decorum, ” he added with a flourish. “You’re a Malfoy-in-training now, Granger. Where’s your restraint?”

 

Hermione batted her lashes. “In Draco’s bed, most likely.”

 

Theo dropped his fork with a dramatic clatter. “Right, well. I’m off food for a week.”

 

Draco, smug bastard that he was, didn’t even deny it. He just leaned in and pressed a kiss to Hermione’s cheek. “She’s excellent at restraint,” he murmured, low enough for only her to hear. “Until I tell her not to be.”

 

Blaise groaned and slumped across the table. “ Please. Save it for patrols.”

 

“Right, because that’s where we’ve been so well-behaved,” Hermione said, sipping her pumpkin juice innocently.

 

Across the room, the Gryffindor table seethed.

 

Lavender sat stiffly, pointedly ignoring the Slytherin side of the Hall — though her eyes snapped up every other minute like she couldn’t help herself. Her brows were still singed at the ends.

 

And Seamus? Seamus looked like he might spontaneously combust under the weight of his bruised ego.

 

“Honestly,” Pansy drawled as she flounced down beside Blaise, “I think it’s the sheer audacity that’s bothering them.”

 

“What, Hermione being better than all of them and in green?” Blaise said, smirking.

 

Pansy smiled sweetly. “That, and the fact she’s being worshipped like the goddess she is by the most eligible bachelor in school.”

 

Draco said nothing — but the possessive gleam in his eye as he slipped an arm around Hermione’s waist spoke volumes.

 

Hermione leaned into him, unfazed by the blatant staring from the other tables. She whispered something into his ear that made his entire expression darken with something feral and amused.

 

“What was that?” Theo asked suspiciously.

 

Hermione smiled serenely. “Oh, just reminding him of his decorum .”

 

Draco chuckled, low and dangerous. “She’s trying to start something.”

 

“Gods,” Theo muttered. “You’re both going to be the death of me.”

 

“Get in line,” Pansy said, lifting her goblet. “I’m planning the funeral.”

 

Blaise clinked his cup against hers. “Let’s just hope it’s dramatic.”

 

* * *

 

The Great Hall had settled into its usual rhythm — cutlery clinking, casual chatter buzzing, the occasional hex flicked from across a table when someone stole a Yorkshire pudding.

 

At the center of the Slytherin table, the usual suspects were behaving in the loosest sense of the word.

 

Hermione Granger was tucked under Draco Malfoy’s arm, green robes scandalously styled, her fingers tracing lazy circles along the inside of his thigh beneath the tablecloth — an act that hadn’t gone unnoticed, judging by the twitch in Draco’s jaw and the slow, tortured way he was chewing.

 

Theo was halfway through a long-winded explanation of why he should be allowed to pair off with Pansy for a Potions assignment (“Because you’re chaos incarnate, and you need a handler,” she’d snapped), when Hermione — soft-voiced, sugar-sweet — leaned into Draco’s ear and murmured:

 

“If you don’t take me somewhere and fuck me until I can’t walk, I’ll use your wand as a toy and do it myself.”

 

Silence.

 

Not at the Slytherin table. Not even across the Great Hall.

 

The whole damn Hall.

 

Because she hadn’t said it quietly enough.

 

Blaise choked on his wine.

 

Theo audibly gasped , clutching his chest like he’d been hexed.

 

Pansy dropped her fork, hands clapped over her mouth in glee.

 

And Draco—Draco didn’t move for a beat.

 

His grip on his goblet turned lethal. His eyes closed like he was praying to Merlin himself for patience. Then, slowly, very slowly, he turned his head and looked at her.

 

“Hermione,” he said, voice tight. “You’re out of your bloody mind.”

 

“You said I should speak plainly,” she said, sipping her drink with mock innocence. “I’m just being honest.”

 

“Oh, fuck this.

 

The chair scraped back.

 

Hermione yelped as strong arms lifted her off the bench and tossed her clean over Draco’s shoulder. Her laugh was wicked, delighted—her legs kicking uselessly behind him.

 

Her cloak barely covered the curve of her arse.

 

The entire Slytherin table erupted.

 

“MERLIN’S BALLS,” Theo shouted, ducking to hide behind Blaise as students from every House turned to gape.

 

“You absolute maniac!” Blaise cackled.

 

“He warned her,” Pansy said, fanning herself. “To be fair, she gave him the chance.”

 

Professor Sinistra dropped her quill. “Mr. Malfoy— where are you going?

 

Private lesson! ” Draco snapped over his shoulder.

 

“YOU’RE IN THE GREAT HALL!” someone screamed as the doors swung shut behind them.

 

“Not for long!” Hermione called sweetly.

 

Dead silence.

 

Then—

 

“...I need to be hexed unconscious,” Seamus muttered from the Gryffindor table. “I can’t keep living like this.”

 

* * *

 

The doors had slammed behind Draco Malfoy and Hermione Granger barely a minute ago, but the aftershock still pulsed through the Great Hall like a collective hex.

 

A Gryffindor fourth year dropped their goblet in shock. The Ravenclaw table sat in stunned silence, their study guides forgotten. Even the Hufflepuffs had abandoned their pies in favor of rubbernecking toward the massive double doors as if waiting for them to explode open again in scandalous triumph.

 

Back at the Slytherin table, Theo Nott was wheezing into Blaise’s shoulder.

 

“I’m gonna die,” he gasped, clutching his ribs. “That was the hottest public meltdown I’ve ever seen. Merlin— his face —the second she said it—”

 

“I thought he was going to combust,” Blaise said with a grin, lifting his goblet in tribute. “To Hermione bloody Granger. Our unholy queen of indecency.

 

Pansy Parkinson was not laughing.

 

Not because she wasn’t amused — she was. She hadn’t eaten since breakfast and was now somehow stuffed on secondhand sexual tension alone.

 

But her sharp eyes weren’t focused on Theo or Blaise. Or the teachers pretending to have not heard what Hermione just promised to do with Draco’s wand.

 

Her eyes were locked across the hall.

 

Lavender Brown sat stiffly at the Gryffindor table, frozen mid-chew, her jaw clenched and her eyes narrowed into something venomous.

 

It wasn’t the shock of it. That wasn’t what had Pansy’s instincts humming.

 

It was the calculation.

 

The twitch in her lips as she bit down on something unsaid.

 

The way her eyes followed the doors even after they’d shut, pupils blown not with horror—but something uncomfortably close to longing.

 

And rage.

 

Oh no.

 

Pansy leaned back, arms folding across her chest.

 

She’d seen that look before. Had worn it before, years ago, when she watched someone she thought was hers fall under someone else’s spell.

 

She knew jealousy.

 

But more than that — she knew plotting.

 

“Blaise,” she said slowly, voice like steel-wrapped velvet.

 

He turned. “Hmm?”

 

“Keep your eye on Lavender Brown.”

 

Theo snorted. “Why? She going to try and seduce Draco with pastel lip gloss and passive aggression?”

 

Pansy didn’t laugh.

 

“No,” she said, gaze fixed. “But she just decided she wants to win. And that makes her dangerous.”

 

The table went quiet.

 

Blaise, finally catching her tone, leaned forward. “You think she’d actually try something?”

 

Pansy’s smile didn’t reach her eyes.

 

“I think,” she said, “we’ve just seen the opening move in a game she’s planning to lose slowly, bitterly, and with delusions of grandeur. But she is going to play. And I think she’s about to make herself very annoying.”

 

Theo sighed. “Do we have to let Draco and Hermione know?”

 

“Oh, definitely not ,” Pansy purred, reaching for her goblet. “Let them be feral and distracted. I’ll handle Miss Brown.”

 

She sipped her wine, dark eyes dancing.

 

Let the games begin.

 

* * *

 

The moment the door to the Prefect’s bathroom slammed shut, the atmosphere changed. The warmth of dinner, the teasing of Theo and Blaise, the gossip swirling in the Great Hall—it all evaporated. Draco turned the lock with a slow flick of his wand, the click echoing like a gunshot.

 

Hermione stood in the middle of the room, chest rising and falling fast, lips parted. Her cloak had barely covered her on the walk here—he’d made sure of that. One wrong breeze and the entire school would’ve seen the lace-trimmed nothing she wore beneath. His witch, on display only for him.

 

He stalked toward her, every movement sharp, restrained, feral. She took one step back, and he halted.

 

“Don’t,” Draco said, voice low, rough, layered with command. “You knew what you were doing in that Hall. You knew what would happen.”

 

Hermione swallowed hard. “Did I?”

 

“You said, in front of everyone, how if I don’t fuck you until you can’t walk, you’d use my wand as a toy.” His eyes were dark, molten with barely contained hunger. “And then smirked like you didn’t just light a fucking fuse.”

 

She licked her lips. “Seemed true at the time.”

 

Draco moved then—lightning-fast, slamming her back gently but firmly against the stone wall with his body caging her in. One hand cupped her jaw, the other ran up her thigh to the edge of her barely-there knickers. He didn't touch her yet—just hovered. Teasing

 

“Tell me to stop,” he whispered.

 

Hermione’s voice was breathless. “Don’t you dare.”

 

Draco's gaze ignited. “Then welcome to my playing field, Granger.”

 

He dropped to his knees.

 

With reverence, he peeled her knickers down, kissing the inside of each thigh like a pledge of devotion. She gasped when his tongue slid through her folds, slow, claiming. But this wasn’t worship—this was possession. He made her moan, whimper, curse his name with every breath. Her hands gripped his hair, her legs shaking around his shoulders as he devoured her, untamed and unrelenting.

 

When she came—twice—he rose, lifted her effortlessly into his arms, and carried her toward the bath. Not for cleansing. For control.

 

He didn’t let her sink into the water. No. He sat her on the edge, tore open his shirt and discarded it, undoing his trousers just enough to free himself. Her eyes widened as he stepped between her legs.

 

“Hands behind you,” he commanded.

 

Hermione obeyed. Instinctively. Desperately.

 

“Good girl.”

 

He drove into her in one stroke.

 

She cried out—more from the sudden fullness than pain—and he stilled.

 

“Take it,” he whispered against her throat. “All of it. All of me.”

 

And she did.

 

Over and over.

 

He fucked her against the edge of the marble, then walked them both into the water, keeping her wrapped around his waist. Each roll of his hips made her body arch, her back bow, and his name leave her lips like prayer. He kissed her like he was drowning in her, and maybe he was.

 

“You’re mine, Granger,” he murmured against her temple.

 

The bath water lapped violently around them, steam curling like smoke between their tangled bodies. Draco's hand slid up her spine, rough, deliberate, until his fingers tangled in the damp roots of her hair. He pulled back just enough to make her look at him.

 

His eyes were molten.

 

"Tell me, Granger," he said, voice like dark silk, "was that little show at dinner for me?"

 

Hermione's breathing was shallow, her lips still parted from the last kiss. “Mostly,” she whispered.

 

He arched a brow. “Mostly.”

 

Her smile was sweet. Too sweet. "Well... I did enjoy watching Lavender choke on her jealousy."

 

Draco exhaled a laugh, low and dangerous. “You think that’s funny, do you?”

 

She gave a small, defiant nod.

 

"Then I suppose it’s time we talk about consequences.”

 

Her eyes glittered with anticipation, pupils wide.

 

"Naughty girls don’t get to come without permission, I already spoiled you twice, not this time, love," he murmured, brushing a wet strand of hair behind her ear. “They get spanked. Denied. Controlled.”

 

He lowered his mouth to hers but didn’t kiss her.

 

"Is that what you want, Hermione? You want to be punished?"

 

Her body arched into him. “Yes.”

 

That was all it took.

 

Draco slipped out of her and stood, water sluicing down his bare chest, still holding her. He stepped out of the bath, set her on the edge, and bent her over the marble lip.

 

“Hands flat.”

 

Hermione complied, breath trembling.

 

He traced her spine with one slow finger. “Count.”

 

Then the first strike—a sharp crack to her arse, perfectly placed, just enough to sting.

 

"One," she gasped, voice trembling, more from the thrill than the impact.

 

Another—firm, controlled, loving.

 

"Two."

 

Her thighs pressed together instinctively. Draco growled low in his throat.

 

“Naughty, naughty. Spread them, witch.”

 

She obeyed.

 

Three.

 

Four.

 

Five.

 

By six, she was whimpering with need. Dripping. Trembling. But still counting.

 

At seven, he stilled.

 

"Colour?"

 

"Green," she breathed.

 

Draco stepped between her legs again and didn’t bother with teasing this time. He pushed into her from behind, slowly, achingly slow, one hand wrapped tight in her hair, the other gripping her hip.

 

“This is what happens,” he said between thrusts, “when you flirt in front of the school.”

 

She moaned.

 

“When you use that filthy mouth without permission.”

 

A cry.

 

“When you forget who owns you.”

 

“Draco—please—”

 

He stilled inside her.

 

“Please what ?”

 

Hermione was panting, ruined. “Please let me come.”

 

"Not yet," he growled.

 

He pulled out, turned her, and lifted her again, her legs locking around his waist as he pressed her against the cool tile wall.

 

“You’ll come when I say. Not a second before.”

 

She nodded frantically.

 

He slammed into her again, deeper, harder. Her body bowed, her hands clawing at his shoulders.

 

And when he whispered now , she shattered around him.

 

Draco followed with a hoarse groan, his head buried in her neck, holding her so tightly it was like he could fuse them together with sheer will.

 

They didn’t move for a long while.

 

Eventually, he lowered them gently back into the water, holding her on his lap, his hands soft now, stroking her arms, her hair, her spine.

 

“You always undo me,” he murmured.

 

Hermione tilted her head. “You started it.”

 

His laugh was soft this time. Worshipful. “No. You did. The moment you walked into my life.”

 

* * *

 

The water had long cooled, but neither of them moved.

 

Draco sat in the shallow end, back against the warm tile, Hermione curled against his chest with her cheek resting over his heart. His arms were wrapped tightly around her, one hand moving in slow, rhythmic circles along her spine. Her lashes fluttered against his skin. Spent. Sated. Safe.

 

It wasn’t just sex with them. It never had been. It was war and worship, bruises and reverence.

 

“You alright, little witch?” he murmured into her hair.

 

She nodded without lifting her head. “You?”

 

He kissed her temple. “Only ever when you’re in my arms.”

 

They were quiet again, water lapping gently around them, their skin still humming from every touch. His grip on her tightened—not from lust this time, but fear. The kind that only settled in after the storm.

 

“I still see it sometimes,” he admitted quietly, lips brushing her forehead. “Your lip. The bruise.”

 

Her breath caught.

 

“I wasn’t there. You were hurt. And I wasn’t fucking there.”

 

“You were there the second you could be,” she said softly. “And you made sure it would never happen again.”

 

He swallowed hard.

 

“I’ll never forgive myself.”

 

Hermione lifted her head, her eyes sleepy but fierce. “Then forgive me for ever walking alone in the first place.”

 

His expression cracked at that—raw, adoring, reverent.

 

“I need to know something,” he whispered.

 

“Anything.”

 

His voice was gravel. “How soon… am I allowed to propose to you?”

 

Hermione’s breath hitched.

 

“You say things,” he continued, cupping her jaw, “and they wreck me. You wear green and I want to fall to my knees. You kiss me and I want to hex the bloody stars for not giving me more time with you.”

 

She gave a soft, broken laugh. “Draco—”

 

“I’m not asking for now. Not tonight. But I need to know. That you’ll say yes when I do.”

 

Hermione leaned forward, kissed him slow, and deep, and dizzying.

 

“Yes,” she said into his mouth. “Yes, yes, yes. Don’t doubt it, love. I said yes to you at the first ball, and again at the Manor, and again when I agreed to be your mother’s heir. And I will keep saying it every single time you ask me hypothetically, until you do it for real.”

 

He exhaled like a man being absolved.

 

“And another thing,” he added, voice dipping even lower.

 

She raised a brow, amused.

 

“How in the hell am I supposed to not put my child in you when you look like that?” he asked darkly. “When you’re dripping and undone and begging with my name on your lips?”

 

Her eyes flared.

 

“Draco—”

 

“I’m serious.” His thumb brushed her lower lip. “You’re going to be my wife. And one day, I’m going to fuck you so full of me you’ll never forget who you belong to.”

 

Hermione blushed furiously. “That’s… quite the future plan.”

 

He smiled then, wide and boyish and utterly undone by her. “I have lots of those.”

 

“Do any involve cuddling me in bed while feeding me chocolate?”

 

“All of them.”

 

She kissed him again. “Then let’s start with that.”

 

He stood, carried her from the bath with a towel already Summoned, wrapped around them both like a cocoon. As they stepped back into their common room, the fireplace crackling softly, Draco whispered against her temple:

 

“Mine.”

 

“Yours,” she whispered back.

 

And she always would be.

Chapter 34: Draco Malfoy was in Love

Chapter Text

The next morning Slytherin table was buzzing with a low, lazy hum of mischief cloaked in civility. Hermione stirred her tea with careful grace, trying to ignore the subtle ache every time she shifted in her seat. Or the delicious thrum that accompanied it.

 

The ache was not unwelcome.

 

Just inconvenient.

 

Especially under the gaze of three very smug Slytherins.

 

“You alright there, Granger?” Blaise drawled, eyes twinkling behind his goblet. “You’ve winced every time you’ve moved since breakfast.”

 

“Must’ve pulled a muscle,” Theo added, entirely unhelpful, biting back a grin. “Do you reckon that’s what happens when one is…thoroughly exercised?”

 

Pansy didn’t even pretend to be subtle. “No, darling. That’s what happens when Malfoy takes you apart and forgets to put you back together until after curfew.”

 

Hermione flushed deep crimson, shooting a narrow-eyed glare at all three.

 

“I hate you.”

 

“No, you don’t,” Blaise said smoothly. “You’re just embarrassed your legs gave out halfway up the stairs last night.”

 

“Not my fault the man knows what he’s doing,” she muttered, and took a defiant sip of her tea—despite the way Pansy burst into a delighted cackle and Theo clutched at his chest like she’d just stabbed him with flirtation.

 

“Oh, she’s feral now. I love it.”

 

Their laughter trailed them all the way to the dungeons for Potions, where the scent of crushed lavender and singed wormwood hung heavy in the air. Hermione took her usual seat at the front—carefully—and Draco dropped into the seat beside her with that subtle smirk of his that made her clench involuntarily.

 

He leaned in.

 

“You keep fidgeting like that, Granger, and I’m going to be forced to relive last night. With visuals.”

 

“You’re evil.”

 

“Only for you.”

 

She bit back a wicked smile, but it faltered when she glanced across the room.

 

Lavender Brown sat near the back—unusual. She always tried to be closer. Always tried to find her way between Hermione and Draco like a spell without a counter.

 

But today… she wasn’t looking at Draco.

 

She was looking at Hermione.

 

And what was more—

 

“She’s brewing two potions?” Hermione whispered, nudging Pansy.

 

Pansy followed her gaze and narrowed her eyes.

 

“One of those is standard amortentia base,” she murmured under her breath. “But the second one… that’s not on the syllabus.”

 

Hermione frowned. “Why would she be—”

 

“Because she’s desperate,” Pansy said sweetly, all teeth. “And desperation makes idiots of the weak.”

 

Theo leaned forward from the row behind them. “Should we be concerned?”

 

“No,” Pansy said with a wave of her hand. “She’s too stupid to be truly dangerous. But we should keep an eye on her.”

 

Hermione nodded once, but her instincts didn’t settle. The gaze Lavender had fixed on her wasn’t just envious.

 

It was… speculative.

 

Calculating.

 

And Hermione Granger had learned one thing very well in Slytherin.

 

People only start calculating when they’re about to gamble.

 

And Lavender Brown looked ready to make a very stupid bet.

 

* * *

 

The sting hadn’t faded.

 

Not from her skin.

 

Not from her mind.

 

Hermione shifted in her seat again, carefully, biting back the smallest gasp as the seam of her tights grazed the fading, flushed imprint of Draco’s palm. It wasn’t painful. Not really. It was a reminder. A slow-burning echo of surrender. Of how he had worshipped her with his hands, his voice, his command.

 

And of how he’d broken himself apart putting her back together again.

 

Draco’s voice dipped low against her ear.

 

“You’re still squirming.”

 

“I’m sitting,” she replied coolly.

 

“You’re fidgeting,” he corrected, sounding infuriatingly pleased with himself. “Does it still burn?”

 

She shot him a sideways glance, lips curling. “Not as much as it will in a moment.”

 

He raised a brow. “What are you—”

 

Her hand moved under the desk.

 

Draco’s breath caught as her fingers brushed his thigh… and then deliberately slid his own hand beneath the hem of her skirt. His pupils dilated, lips parting—but he didn’t stop her. Of course he didn’t.

 

Hermione guided his hand where she wanted him—needed him—and pressed his fingers against the slick, hot ache of her.

 

Draco groaned.

 

The sound was low, raw, and barely stifled behind his clenched jaw as his fingers flexed instinctively.

 

“Hermione—” he hissed, still trying— trying —to maintain some shred of composure.

 

“Shh,” she whispered, her breath warm against his neck. “You asked.”

 

His eyes fluttered shut for half a second as she rolled her hips subtly against his hand, wet and pulsing with need.

 

And then—

 

She brought his fingers to her mouth.

 

Sucked.

 

Draco choked on a breath like he’d been hexed, eyes burning into her like he might combust.

 

Pansy’s voice broke the spell.

 

“Oh, interesting.”

 

Hermione turned her head lazily. “Hmm?”

 

Pansy’s eyes were on Lavender.

 

“She’s not just brewing amortentia—she’s brewing two. And the smaller cauldron…” Pansy narrowed her eyes. “It’s more concentrated. More volatile.”

 

Hermione tensed, licking her lips to hide the racing of her pulse.

 

Lavender was still watching her. Unblinking. Intense. Her hands moved steadily, mechanically, stirring clockwise then counterclockwise, while her gaze never left the pair of them.

 

She didn’t look jealous anymore.

 

She looked possessive.

 

Dangerously so.

 

And yet—Draco was still entirely absorbed in her. One hand curled protectively around her waist. The other resting lightly on her thigh, as if he couldn’t bear to stop touching her now that he’d started.

 

He leaned in, his voice like silk-draped steel.

 

“I’ll kill her,” he said, not as a threat but a promise, “if she ever tries to dose you with something. I will gut whoever gives her the idea.”

 

Hermione tilted her head, curling her fingers around his wrist.

 

“You won’t need to.”

 

He looked down at her, reverent and gleaming.

 

“You’re mine,” he whispered.

 

“I know,” she murmured. “And you’re mine.”

 

Draco kissed her temple gently. Then her cheek. Then, slowly, the corner of her mouth—right in the middle of class, in plain view of every student in the room.

 

Unapologetic.

 

Unashamed.

 

Lavender’s stirring stuttered for just a second.

 

And Hermione smiled.

 

* * *

 

Draco Malfoy was sulking.

 

He didn’t sulk in the traditional sense. No dramatic sighing. No pacing or huffing. Just a brooding silence and narrowed eyes as he glared at the Prefect rota McGonagall had posted that morning like it had personally betrayed him.

 

Hermione wasn’t on patrol with him tonight.

 

She was paired—with them.

 

Theo and Blaise.

 

The chaos twins. The fucking menace pair. Who couldn’t seem to touch Hermione without smirking like they’d invented the concept of flirting and were simply testing out new material. Normally, it didn’t bother him—well, it did , but Hermione always ended up curled up with him, claimed by him, their bond humming through every quiet touch and glance.

 

But tonight?

 

He would be in the Astronomy corridor.

 

She’d be with them.

 

“Jealousy doesn’t suit you,” Pansy drawled as she breezed past where he sat in the Slytherin common room, sprawled out like a scorned prince across the green velvet sofa. “It’s almost Gryffindor of you. Whiny.”

 

He didn’t reply. Just tipped his head back and closed his eyes, jaw clenched tight.

 

They all left eventually—Hermione flashing him a wink, Blaise offering an exaggerated bow, Theo making an unnecessarily lewd joke about tight hallways—and he was left alone with the echoing silence of the dungeons and his own patrol route to complete..

 

It had been over an hour before he finally finished his own rounds, restless and agitated, and began stalking back toward the dorms. Maybe she was already back. Maybe she'd slipped away early.

 

But when he opened the door to the private room he shared with Theo and Blaise—Hermione curled up so often at the centre of it that it felt like hers more than theirs—it wasn’t her smile that greeted him.

 

It was concern.

 

And it came from Pansy.

 

She was seated at the foot of his bed, arms crossed, dark eyes already narrowed.

 

“You look like death.”

 

Theo turned at the same time from where he was nudging Hermione’s hair back from her face, knuckles brushing her cheek.

 

“You alright, mate?”

 

Draco didn’t answer.

 

Didn’t look at her.

 

Didn’t react at all when Blaise slid a hand around Hermione’s waist with the casual confidence that usually earned him a hex—or at least a glare.

 

Nothing.

 

Not a flinch. Not a blink. Just… blankness.

 

“Draco?” Hermione’s voice was soft, uncertain.

 

He blinked slowly, still not quite focusing on her, then turned toward the group and said with quiet reverence—

 

“Lavender.”

 

The name landed like a dropped goblet.

 

He smiled faintly, eerily. “She’s… she’s just lovely, isn’t she? So graceful. Beautiful. So sweet to me in class.”

 

Pansy sat up straight.

 

Hermione’s breath stilled.

 

Theo and Blaise both frowned, eyes narrowing at Draco like he’d just started speaking Parseltongue.

 

Blaise’s fingers tightened ever so slightly on Hermione’s waist. “Come again?”

 

Draco tilted his head dreamily. “She said I made her laugh today. That she thinks I’ve got the kindest eyes. No one ever says that, you know?”

 

His gaze drifted toward the fireplace, glazed and distant.

 

“I think… I think I misjudged her. I think I’m in love with her.”

 

Pansy was already moving.

 

Her wand dropped into her palm with silent precision.

 

But Hermione—still frozen in Blaise’s hold—could only whisper, “Draco?”

 

He didn’t even hear her.

 

He looked right through her.

 

And smiled.

 

* * *

 

Hermione had been clinging to logic.

 

Clinging to the idea that something had to be wrong. That there had to be an explanation for the way Draco Malfoy—her Draco—was smiling as if Lavender Brown had hung the stars and charmed the moon into orbit.

 

But as he murmured again how gentle Lavender’s voice was…

 

How pretty she looked when she tilted her head…

 

How he’d never noticed the curve of her smile before…

 

The sharp crack wasn’t a sound.

 

It was her heart.

 

And when he turned those grey eyes—those beloved , molten steel eyes—toward the fire instead of her, without a flicker of recognition?

 

Hermione stood.

 

Slow. Shaking. Silent.

 

No one stopped her. Not even Theo, who watched her like a shadow waiting to move.

 

And she didn’t run—Hermione Granger never ran.

 

But when she left the Slytherin common room without a word…

 

She may as well have been bleeding.

 

 

“Fuck,” Pansy breathed, venom flooding every syllable as the door shut behind her friend. “That absolute trollop .”

 

Blaise was already kneeling in front of Draco, wand in hand, murmuring diagnostic spells under his breath as a steady stream of shimmering ribbons spiraled around the blonde’s head. The moment the second, more vibrant spiral appeared—a telltale glimmer of amortentia —Blaise hissed through his teeth.

 

“He’s been fucking dosed.”

 

Pansy surged to her feet, black silk robes flaring behind her like the wings of a reaper. “She was brewing two damn cauldrons. I saw it. I thought it was just her being vapid and incompetent—turns out the Puff Princess was playing dirty.

 

Theo was already at the door, hands twitching with barely restrained rage. “I’ll go find Hermione. She doesn’t need to be alone right now.”

 

“She needs to see this,” Blaise muttered, flicking another spell that made Draco blink slowly, as if struggling to come up from underwater.

 

“She needs us to fix this,” Theo said firmly, jaw clenched. “I’ll bring her back. I swear it.”

 

“And I,” Pansy declared, pulling her wand free with a smirk that didn’t reach her furious eyes, “am going to start drawing up the finest, slowest, most legally ambiguous revenge spell that’ll have Lavender Brown waking up bald, blind, and blissfully regretting every choice she’s ever made.”

 

Draco shifted, brow furrowing like something wasn’t quite sitting right. But he still didn’t look at Hermione’s absence.

 

Didn’t see it.

 

Blaise’s voice dropped. “We need to burn it out fast, or it’ll embed deeper. This wasn’t a beginner dose.”

 

“She meant for it to stick, ” Pansy snarled.

 

Theo’s hand paused on the doorframe. “We burn it out. Then we go to war.”

 

And Blaise nodded once.

 

“No one hurts our girl and gets away with it.”

 

* * *

 

Draco Malfoy was in love.

 

Utterly, incomprehensibly, stupidly in love.

 

He could feel it in every cell, like some golden thread tethering him to someone— his someone. She was clever. Vicious in the most beautiful ways. Tender, but only when no one else was looking. Her touch was grounding, her kiss was fire.

 

She was…

 

Lavender?

 

No.

 

Wait—

 

Lavender’s soft giggle echoed in the back of his mind, syrupy and artificial, like honey laced with poison. Her voice curled inside his head like it belonged there.

 

Like she belonged to him.

 

Draco flinched.

 

No, that wasn’t right. That wasn’t hers.

 

There were letters. Fingertips ink-stained. A girl with a split lip and eyes that never looked away from him even when her mouth told him he was a bastard.

 

Hermione.

 

Hermione.

 

His Hermione.

 

“Weasley hurt her,” a voice—Theo’s—somewhere from the past, like a memory trapped underwater.

 

The pressure behind his eyes spiked. Something was breaking. Cracking. Shattering like glass as a wave of nausea slammed into him and dragged the illusion down with it.

 

“Get ready,” Blaise said quietly from beside him, voice low and dark. “It’s about to burn.”

 

Then—

 

Agony.

 

His chest compressed, vision blurring. Magic clawed its way up his throat like bile. He wrenched forward, coughing violently into a bucket Blaise had conjured. Hot sweat drenched his shirt, skin crawling, heartbeat surging out of sync.

 

He didn’t know how long it lasted.

 

All he knew was when it ended—

 

He remembered everything.

 

And Hermione was gone.

 

He woke with a jolt. Cold sweat. Throat raw. Muscles trembling from purging spells and magical sickness. It felt like a hangover born from hellfire, a thousand screaming nerves that wouldn’t shut up.

 

His head throbbed as he tried to sit up—and nearly keeled straight over.

 

Blaise caught him by the shoulder.

 

“Easy. Sit the fuck down.”

 

Draco’s breath hitched.

 

“Where is she?”

 

“You were dosed.”

 

“Where. Is. She.”

 

Blaise’s grip tightened. “Theo’s gone to get her.”

 

The silence that followed was thick and brutal.

 

Draco’s hands clenched into the blanket over his lap. His nails dug through it like talons. He stared at the floor.

 

“She saw me,” he whispered.

 

Blaise didn’t deny it.

 

“She heard me say—fuck— Lavender’s name.

 

“She knew something was wrong.”

 

Draco laughed. Or maybe sobbed. It came out broken either way. “That doesn’t make it better.”

 

“She still loves you.”

 

“But does she know I love her?”

 

That silenced Blaise.

 

Draco stood too fast, staggered, and fell back onto the bed with a low growl. “She left. She’s hurt. She thinks I meant it.”

 

“She’s Hermione fucking Granger,” Blaise said gently. “She’s smarter than the rest of us combined.”

 

“I can’t lose her,” Draco breathed. “I can’t—I won’t.

 

“You won’t,” Blaise promised. “You’ll make her see the truth. She’ll come back. Just hold on.”

 

Draco leaned forward, resting his face in his shaking hands.

 

Then, hoarse and raw—

 

“I’m going to kill Lavender Brown.”

 

Blaise only nodded.

 

* * *

 

The snow hadn’t stopped.

 

It dusted the countryside in quiet white, coating every leaf, every rooftop, every branch of the little cottage nestled far from Hogwarts. An abandoned cottage that Hermione had taken the liberty of fixing up during the war. A little sanctuary for when the world got too loud. The hearth crackled low. The kettle clicked off with a sharp metallic sigh.

 

Hermione hadn’t touched her tea.

 

She sat on the armchair wrapped in an oversized jumper, legs tucked beneath her, staring blankly at the flames as if they might offer her answers.

 

They didn’t.

 

Theo sat across from her, coat discarded, fingers curled around his mug like it might keep his temper in check.

 

He hadn’t spoken for a while. Not since the walk here. Not since she whispered “I can’t go back yet,” and he simply nodded.

 

But now…

 

“Hermione,” Theo said gently, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees. “You know it wasn’t real.”

 

Her jaw tensed. “He still said it.”

 

“Because he was dosed.”

 

“He said she was beautiful . That he… loved her.

 

Theo’s gaze softened. “He’s never looked at anyone the way he looks at you. Not once. Not even when he thought you hated him. Not even when he thought he hated you.

 

She closed her eyes, a tear slipping down her cheek before she could stop it.

 

“I know it wasn’t his fault,” she whispered. “I know. But the words still cut. I can’t help that.”

 

“I’m not asking you to.” Theo sat beside her now, close but not touching. “I just need you to remember something.”

 

She glanced sideways.

 

“You love him.”

 

She bit her lip. “I—”

 

“You do. Even now. Even hurting. Even with Lavender’s poison still stinging in your chest.”

 

Hermione closed her eyes again. She hated how true it was.

 

Theo reached for her hand, fingers threading gently through hers.

 

“And he loves you,” Theo said softly. “You think he could fake the way he panicked when you got hurt? The way he held you after Weasley laid hands on you? The way he worships the ground you walk on like you’re the only damn thing anchoring him to this world?”

 

A shaky breath left her.

 

“That boy would burn down the Ministry, the castle, the whole world for you. And Lavender knew that. That’s why she tried.”

 

Silence.

 

Just the fire crackling and her trembling fingers in his.

 

“You’re allowed to be hurt,” Theo added, voice barely above a whisper. “But don’t mistake pain for truth. What you two have? That’s real. That’s worth fighting for.”

 

Hermione looked down at their joined hands.

 

Then nodded.

 

“I need to see him.”

 

Theo smiled softly and squeezed her fingers. “Come on then, Princess. Let’s take you home.”

 

* * *

 

The door opened.

 

Draco jerked his head up, still pale, still unsteady on his feet, wrapped in a blanket Blaise had forced on him like he was some kind of sick patient instead of the prince of pure rage he’d been only hours before.

 

But it wasn’t her.

 

It was Theo.

 

Alone.

 

And in his hand—a folded letter, neatly sealed, bearing the unmistakable swirl of Hermione’s script on the front.

 

Theo didn’t speak. He walked straight to Draco and held the letter out without a word.

 

Draco’s hand trembled slightly as he took it.

 

“She’ll be back in ten,” Theo said at last. “She wanted you to read this first. She said you’d… need to.”

 

Then he was gone. And Blaise followed.

 

And Draco was left alone. In their room. With her words.

 

He broke the seal like it was spun glass.

 

And began to read.

 

Draco,

I don’t know where to begin, so I’ll start with the truth: I love you.

Even after today. Even after watching your eyes gloss over like you didn’t know me. Even after hearing you speak about her like I was nothing more than a misplaced name in your mouth.

I love you.

But gods, it hurt.

Hearing you say her name with reverence, saying you love her — that nearly destroyed me. I’d have rather you hexed me on sight than look at me and speak about someone else like that. Like she meant something. Like I didn’t.

I knew it wasn’t you. I did. Somewhere deep inside, I knew. But knowing and feeling aren’t always the same, are they?

I left because it was either that or break. And I didn’t want to break in front of you.

But don’t you dare for a second think I’m walking away.

I’m still here. Still yours. And if I didn’t love you more than my own breath, I wouldn’t have written this.

So breathe, Draco. Breathe and read and know: you didn’t lose me.

But I need you to remember something.

You never have to prove your love to me with rage or revenge. Not with fists or fury. I didn’t fall in love with the monster they made you out to be.

I fell in love with the boy who watched me across a library table like I was starlight. The one who wrote me words too vulnerable to say out loud. The one who trembled when I touched him the first time and still tries to hide how wrecked he is when I say his name.

That’s my Draco.

And I’ll be back in ten minutes.

Love,
—H

 

Draco folded the letter with shaking hands.

 

His throat burned. His lungs squeezed tight against ribs that felt too fragile to hold this much pain.

 

He wasn’t crying. Not properly. But his eyes stung, and something inside him cracked in two.

 

Because even in heartbreak… she’d chosen him.

 

She loved him.

 

And gods, he didn’t deserve her.

 

He looked to the door.

 

Ten minutes.

 

He’d wait a thousand lifetimes.

 

Because she was coming back.

 

To him.

 

* * *

 

The door creaked open.

 

Draco looked up from where he sat on the edge of the bed, Hermione’s letter still cradled in his hands like it was sacred parchment. His eyes — storm-grey, rimmed red — locked on her the moment she stepped inside.

 

Hermione.

 

Hair wind-tousled from her walk. Robes slightly crooked, like she’d dressed in a hurry. Eyes swollen and rimmed with faint smudges from where she’d wiped away tears.

 

But still — Hermione.

 

His witch.

 

His girl.

 

His love.

 

She didn’t speak at first. She just stood there, her chest rising and falling, as if she were preparing for a battle neither of them wanted to fight. But Draco didn’t rise. Didn’t move. His hands trembled around the folded reply he hadn’t stopped rewriting until seconds before she arrived.

 

“I — I got your letter,” he said hoarsely.

 

She nodded once, unsure, her expression guarded.

 

“I wanted to run to you the second I finished it,” he admitted. “But I couldn’t. Not until I was sure you wanted me to.”

 

Hermione’s mouth parted slightly, her breath hitching. “I do.”

 

Draco surged to his feet—but stopped just shy of her. He lifted the second letter between them.

 

“I couldn’t speak,” he said softly. “Not the way I wanted to. But I wrote this. I needed you to see everything I didn’t know how to say.”

 

Her fingers trembled as she took the parchment. Their fingertips brushed—sparks igniting—and when she unsealed it and read those first few lines, her heart caught in her throat.

 

Hermione,

I didn’t see you today.

Not the way I always do. Not the way I need to. I saw your face, but it didn’t feel like you. And I knew something was wrong. Somewhere deep inside, I knew. I just didn’t know how to fight it.

That scares the shit out of me.

Because the idea of ever forgetting what you look like when you’re proud, or furious, or smiling through your lashes like I hung the stars for you… it would kill me.

But worse than that—today, I hurt you. And I saw it. The second the fog cleared, I felt it.

I betrayed the very thing I was made to protect.

You.

I won’t insult your intelligence by promising it will never happen again. But I will say this: if anything like that ever happens again, I’d rather tear my own magic apart than let you suffer for it.

Because I love you. I love you more than I know how to hold in my chest. And if you’ll have me—even after today—I will never stop trying to earn your forgiveness.

You are not mine because I claimed you. You’re mine because you chose me.

And I will never stop choosing you.

—Yours. Always.
Draco

 

Hermione looked up from the page, lips trembling.

 

He was standing still. Hands twitching at his sides. He hadn’t moved. Not without her permission.

 

And gods, she adored him for it.

 

She crossed the space between them in a heartbeat. She dropped the letter, wrapped her arms around his neck, and buried her face against his throat.

 

His arms came around her instantly, like gravity itself had been waiting for her to return. Like everything in him had been frozen until she touched him again.

 

“I love you,” she whispered into his skin. “So fucking much.”

 

He pulled back just enough to press his forehead to hers. His hands shook as they cupped her jaw, tracing the memory of where she’d been bruised.

 

“I thought I lost you,” he breathed. “And I didn’t know how to breathe without you.”

 

“You didn’t lose me,” she said fiercely. “You never could.”

 

He kissed her then—slow, reverent, lips aching with everything he couldn’t say.

 

And for the first time since the night before, they both finally felt whole again.

Chapter 35: Revenge is a dish best served...

Chapter Text

Breakfast in the Great Hall was already louder than usual.

 

The Gryffindors were whispering amongst themselves, heads bent, faces tight with suspicion. The Ravenclaws kept glancing toward the Slytherin table like they were waiting for a storm. Even a few Hufflepuffs had gone oddly quiet.

 

But the Slytherins?

 

The Slytherins were calm.

 

Calculated.

 

Coiled.

 

Pansy entered first, her hand looped through Hermione’s arm as if they were sauntering into a party they were about to own. Hermione’s expression gave nothing away—shoulders straight, mouth set in a calm line, gaze locked ahead.

 

She was radiant.

 

Composed.

 

Deadly.

 

And she wasn’t walking with Draco.

 

The absence sent a whisper through the crowd.

 

Pansy leaned in, whispering something in French that made Hermione smirk. They didn’t glance left or right. They glided to the Slytherin table, sitting like queens arriving for a coronation.

 

Two minutes later, the boys arrived.

 

Draco. Theo. Blaise.

 

The sight of them—like shadows cast long in the morning light—sent a hush through the table. Draco was straight-backed, polished, cold-eyed and perfect. Theo’s jaw ticked in anticipation. Blaise strolled like he had all the time in the world, but his smirk told a different story.

 

And then—her.

 

Lavender.

 

Trailing behind her group of whispering girls, eyes practically shimmering when she caught sight of Draco. Her walk shifted—longer strides, a purposeful sway in her hips.

 

Hermione didn’t look at her.

 

Draco didn’t look at Hermione.

 

He sat opposite her.

 

Waiting.

 

As if on cue, Lavender detached from her table, practically glowing, and sauntered over to the Slytherin side.

 

Theo leaned in, muttering, “Place your bets.”

 

Blaise: “Five galleons says she tries to touch him within ten seconds.”

 

Theo: “Seven says she calls him ‘Darling.’”

 

Lavender arrived.

 

“Draco,” she simpered, “You’re not sitting with your girlfriend. Trouble in paradise?” She giggled, sliding onto the bench beside him, far too close.

 

He didn’t flinch.

 

Didn’t even blink.

 

Instead, he slowly turned his head toward her. “Lavender.”

 

She preened.

 

He leaned in—just slightly. Enough to make her breath hitch. Her hand came up, like a predictable play, soft fingers reaching for his cheek.

 

And then—

 

He caught her wrist.

 

Tight.

 

Not painful.

 

But commanding.

 

Her smile faltered.

 

“Let’s clear something up,” he said softly, voice like velvet-wrapped venom. “You’re not clever. You’re not subtle. And you sure as hell aren’t wanted.”

 

She blinked, startled. “I—I thought after last night—”

 

“Last night,” he snarled, “you poisoned me. And the only reason you’re breathing right now is because my girlfriend—” his eyes flicked past her, to Hermione, glowing and regal—“is a better person than I am.”

 

Her mouth fell open.

 

He tightened his grip.

 

“You are desperate. Disgusting. And delusional if you think you could ever— ever —compare to Hermione Granger.”

 

He let go.

 

Lavender stumbled back, clutching her wrist, eyes wide with disbelief and humiliation.

 

Theo grinned. “Maybe try being desirable without roofies next time.”

 

Blaise drawled, “It’s a shame, really. There’s nothing charming about desperation. Or that outfit.”

 

Pansy rested her chin on her hand. “Oh, sweet girl,” she said with a venomous smile. “I’d be careful. You’ve stirred snakes. And we play slow. Sharp. And long.”

 

Lavender’s lower lip trembled.

 

Hermione rose.

 

She didn’t say a word.

 

She didn’t need to.

 

She crossed the space between them, her robes flowing like smoke, hips swaying, and slid herself—smoothly, deliberately—into Draco’s lap.

 

Gasps rippled through the hall.

 

Lavender froze.

 

Hermione hiked her skirt just enough to remind them all whose man this was, hands sliding into Draco’s hair, tugging gently. His head tipped back, and she leaned in—

 

Bit his neck.

 

Soft, deep, possessive.

 

A lovebite bloomed beneath her tongue as he groaned against her mouth.

 

When she pulled back, her gaze burned.

 

“You’re mine,” she whispered.

 

His reply was immediate. A kiss so fierce it melted reason. Claimed and returned.

 

Lavender spun on her heel.

 

And ran.

 

* * *

 

The Slytherin common room was a low hum of vengeance.

 

Pansy had parchment spread across the table like blueprints to a crime, her quill tapping rhythmically as she considered her list of Lavender Brown’s weaknesses. Blaise had taken up residence on the chaise, throwing in suggestions with a smirk sharp enough to cut glass. Theo was perched backwards on a chair, hands folded over the top like he was considering whether poetic or psychological revenge would be more satisfying.

 

Only two of them weren’t plotting.

 

They were curled together in the farthest corner of the room—Draco and Hermione. Tucked into the shadows of the emerald firelight, his arms wrapped around her like if he let go, she’d evaporate. His head was bowed, forehead pressed to the crown of hers, fingers stroking along the line of her spine again and again and again.

 

He hadn’t let her out of reach since she sat on his lap in the Great Hall.

 

And even now, with Lavender publicly humiliated, dosed potion flushed from his system, and their friends raising hell in her name—he still couldn’t breathe unless he was touching her.

 

He was terrified.

 

Because now he knew what it felt like to look at her and not know her.

 

To speak with another woman’s name on his lips while Hermione bled silently across the room.

 

She stirred slightly, reaching into her robes.

 

Draco blinked down, wary.

 

She held out a small folded letter.

 

“This,” she said softly, “is what I wrote last night. While you were sleeping. I wasn’t going to give it to you, but—well. You’re holding on like you think I’ll vanish. So maybe you need to read it.”

 

He hesitated.

 

Then took it, fingers shaking.

 

Hermione leaned into his side and went still.

 

Draco unfolded the letter slowly.

 

Draco,

You are already asleep while I write this, but I’m not, because I can’t stop watching you. Even when you sleep, you’re intense. You hold me like I’m oxygen and I think maybe I am. I hope I always will be.

I never believed in soulmates. I do now.

I thought it was just letters. Then your hands. Then your eyes. But it’s more. You’re written into me.

And even after today—after Lavender, after watching you look right through me—I know you. I know your heart.

You are mine, Draco Malfoy. As I am yours.

I don’t need a proposal to say it. I don’t need permission to feel it.

So here it is.

Yours,

Lady H. J. Malfoy

 

Draco stared at the signature.

 

His heart cracked in his chest.

 

Lady H. J. Malfoy.

 

He didn’t speak. Didn’t even breathe. Just stared at the words, as if they were carved in gold.

 

Then he moved.

 

With one smooth motion, he scooped her into his arms—ignoring her startled yelp, ignoring Theo’s loud “Oi!”, ignoring Blaise’s laughter and Pansy’s knowing smirk.

 

“Hermione—?” she started, blinking up at him.

 

But he didn’t stop. Didn’t look at them. Didn’t even justify it.

 

He carried her out of the room, through the corridors, and straight to their bed. His bed. Their place.

 

Where he could press her to his chest and whisper every promise he had no words for yet.

 

Because if she was his Lady Malfoy—then he was hers.

 

Completely.

 

And forever.

 

* * *

 

The door slammed behind them.

 

Draco didn’t set her down.

 

Not when her legs tightened around his waist. Not when her breath caught. Not when her fingers slid into his hair and held on like she knew what was coming.

 

He carried her across the room with the urgency of a man half-mad and starving for something he already owned but still feared losing.

 

When her back hit the bed, he hovered over her like a storm.

 

Pale hair falling into his eyes, jaw clenched, pupils blown wide with something far more dangerous than lust.

 

Desperation. Worship. Love so feral it hurt to contain it.

 

“Hermione,” he rasped, voice wrecked beyond recognition. “Say it again.”

 

She blinked up at him, dazed. “Say… what?”

 

He reached for the letter, pulled it from where he’d tucked it over his heart. Held it up with trembling fingers. “ Say it.

 

Her lips parted, and the answer came in a whisper.

 

“Lady H. J. Malfoy.”

 

A guttural sound ripped from his throat.

 

Then he was kissing her— devouring her. Hands sliding beneath her robes, dragging them off her shoulders with rough reverence, like every inch of her skin was sacred and he’d been starved of prayer.

 

His mouth trailed from her lips to her throat to her chest, frantic kisses interspersed with snarled confessions.

 

“You’re mine— fuck , I’ll never survive it if you leave me—”

 

“I won’t,” she gasped, fingers twisting in his hair.

 

“I couldn’t breathe without you—couldn’t see —and it was her face, Hermione, and I wanted to claw my own fucking skin off—”

 

Her mouth met his again, harder now. Matching his heat with hers. “I know. I know. I read it. I felt it.”

 

Draco groaned low and dark. “I don’t want to be careful tonight.”

 

“Then don’t be,” she said, voice thick with heat and something far deeper. “I don’t need careful. I need you.

 

He growled her name like a prayer and a curse and a plea all in one breath.

 

And then he was everywhere .

 

Rough hands, reverent mouth.

 

Claiming her like she was his soul made flesh.

 

There was no softness left in him.

 

Only need —raw and thunderous. Every kiss a vow. Every touch a promise. Every thrust the echo of all the times he hadn’t been there—and would never let that happen again.

 

And still, he whispered it. Between gasps and groans and the crackling press of their bodies:

 

“You are mine.”

 

“You are mine.”

 

“You are mine.”

 

And she was. She always would be.

 

But when she clawed his back and whispered, “And you’re mine,” into his mouth—

 

That was when he truly came undone.

 

The room didn’t stand a chance.

 

The bedside table cracked when Hermione’s foot knocked it over mid-thrust. A lamp exploded behind Draco’s shoulder from the sheer magical current rolling off them in pulses, wild and uncontainable.

 

Curtains snapped from their hooks. Pillows were torn. The duvet hit the floor and stayed there.

 

None of it mattered.

 

Not when she was beneath him like this— writhing .

 

Not when her nails were clawing marks into his back and her teeth were biting down on his shoulder hard enough to bruise, moaning his name like it was the only word she knew.

 

Draco lost track of how many times he came.

 

He lost track of everything but her.

 

Her voice—rasping, wrecked. “Harder— Draco —harder, I can take it—”

 

Her thighs squeezing tight around his hips. Her magic sparking off her skin and licking his in silver-blue arcs of desperate electricity.

 

His hands found her wrists and pinned them above her head. One-handed. He leaned down, kissed her—bit her—growled the words against her mouth.

 

“Naughty. Reckless. Mine.

 

She gasped.

 

“Say it,” he ordered. His tone wasn’t soft now. It was cracked glass and burning wood and something dangerously unhinged. “Say you’re mine.”

 

“I’m yours,” she whispered.

 

Louder.

 

“Yours, Draco— I’m yours, I’m yours, I’m—

 

He slammed into her again and again until her words broke into cries, until she shattered beneath him for the third time, until her magic knocked the mirror clear off the wall and sent glass raining like a storm of stars.

 

She arched, desperate and perfect, moaning as her climax crashed through her.

 

He was right behind her, with a choked sound that was half a sob and half a roar.

 

He emptied himself into her and collapsed, panting, forehead pressed to hers as their bodies trembled together—both of them slick with sweat and love and too much fucking feeling .

 

They didn’t move for minutes.

 

Didn’t speak.

 

Just laid there—bodies tangled, the mattress half off the frame, the walls crackling faintly with residual magic.

 

She finally stirred, blinking up at him. Her lips were swollen. Her thighs were bruised. There were bite marks on both their necks.

 

Draco’s voice broke the silence. Hoarse. Shaky.

 

“Tell me I didn’t hurt you.”

 

She huffed a laugh, delirious with afterglow. “Only in the best way.”

 

He buried his face in her throat, groaning like a man on the edge of something too big to name. “Fuck. You wreck me, witch.”

 

“And you ruin me,” she whispered, tracing the bruises on his hips. “But I’d let you do it a thousand times.”

 

Their breathing slowed, but the pulse between them hadn’t.

 

They were a tangle of limbs and ruin. Hair mussed, skin marked, the bed half off its frame, and the scent of sex and raw magic thick in the air like incense after a ritual.

 

Hermione's cheek rested against Draco’s chest, her fingers lazily drawing loops over the angry red lines she’d carved into his skin.

 

He held her like she was something priceless that had nearly shattered. Arms locked around her waist. Nose buried in her curls. His heartbeat still wild.

 

And then—

 

He shifted. Reaching awkwardly over the edge of the mattress where the nightstand had fallen, his fingers brushing wood and splinters and—

 

“Shit,” he muttered under his breath, wincing. “Found it.”

 

Hermione blinked up at him, propping her chin on his chest. “Found what?”

 

Draco turned back toward her, a faint flush creeping up his neck.

 

And in his hand—

 

A small, crushed velvet box.

 

Her breath caught.

 

“Draco…”

 

“I was going to wait,” he said, voice low, hoarse from too much groaning and gasping and saying her name like a benediction. “I had this whole bloody plan. Dinner, candles, maybe a lake. Blaise insisted there should be violins.”

 

Hermione stared at him, wide-eyed, lips parted.

 

“But then,” he continued, thumbing the edge of the box nervously, “you went and signed that letter as Lady H. J. Malfoy, and—” He swallowed, voice cracking. “And something in me just… snapped.

 

He opened the box.

 

Inside: a delicate ring, antique and stunning, green fire flickering in the gemstone. Serpentine. Powerful. Her.

 

“I’ve had it for weeks,” he confessed, eyes flicking between her and the ring like he was afraid of both. “It was my mother’s once. I had it altered. Stronger charms. Blood-warded. It’ll protect you. Always.”

 

Hermione didn’t speak.

 

Didn’t breathe.

 

Her throat worked as she stared at it—then at him. His hair damp and tousled, his skin still pink from her nails, his mouth trembling like he was prepared to be wrecked again, in an entirely different way.

 

“You’re not allowed to say no,” he said quietly. “You’re not meant to say anything right now. I just… needed you to know. You’re it for me. You’ve always been it.”

 

Hermione reached out—slow, reverent—and cupped his jaw.

 

“I’d have said yes the first day you kissed me,” she whispered.

 

Draco exhaled. Sharp. Shaking. Like something cracked open inside him and the floodwaters were coming fast.

 

“Still,” he rasped, “I want to do it properly. When you're ready.”

 

She lifted the box from his hand and closed it gently. “Ask me again tomorrow.”

 

He blinked. “Tomorrow?”

 

She smiled. Eyes bright, lips soft, voice like a secret spell. “That way, I get to say yes twice.”

 

Draco kissed her.

 

And if it was a little desperate, a little wrecked, a little like worship—well.

 

That’s what love looked like on a Malfoy brought to his knees.

 

* * *

 

The door to the dorm creaked open.

 

Every Slytherin in the common room turned.

 

Draco Malfoy descended the stairs shirtless, his hair a mess of curls and sweat-dried strands, a faint scratch mark still visible across his collarbone.

 

He looked wrecked .

 

Utterly, unapologetically wrecked.

 

Theo blinked up from the sofa, where he’d been lazily draped across Pansy’s legs, a half-smirk forming already. “Well, well, the beast rises.”

 

“Is anything in that room still standing ?” Blaise asked from his place by the fire, raising a brow. “Or should I go put in a request for reconstruction funds from McGonagall now?”

 

“Not the rug,” Theo added. “Definitely heard something about the rug.”

 

Pansy rolled her eyes and took a sip of her wine. “The poor rug never stood a chance.”

 

Draco ignored them, stepping barefoot across the stone floor with quiet purpose. There was a low throb still humming in his knuckles. His magic simmered just under his skin. But his eyes—those cold, pale eyes—were lit from within like something divine had taken root in him.

 

“She’s asleep,” he said simply.

 

“Oh, she’s asleep,” Theo snorted. “Meanwhile, the rest of the castle’s traumatized. I think even the portraits covered their eyes.”

 

Pansy smirked behind her goblet. “A few of them applauded , actually.”

 

Draco ran a hand through his hair, exhaling once. Then—without preamble, without ceremony—he said it.

 

“I’m going to propose tomorrow.”

 

The room froze.

 

Theo sat up too fast and knocked Pansy’s wine straight into her lap.

 

Blaise blinked. “I’m sorry— what?

 

“You heard me,” Draco said, voice steady but burning at the edges. “I’m proposing. Tomorrow. I already gave her the ring. Told her I was going to ask properly. And she said…” His throat caught. “She said to ask again tomorrow.”

 

Theo’s mouth opened and closed. “Fucking hell, mate—are you serious?”

 

Draco looked at him. Looked at all of them. “Deadly.”

 

A slow grin crept across Blaise’s face. “Well, damn. The Malfoy goes feral once and decides to wife his girl in twenty-four hours. That’s a record, even for you.”

 

Pansy gave an approving nod, already mentally rearranging her entire week. “What do you need?”

 

Draco’s mouth quirked upward, soft and reverent. “I want it to be perfect. I want her to feel chosen . Cherished. I want her to walk into that moment and know that there’s never been anyone else for me.”

 

Theo scrubbed a hand over his face. “Fuck. You’re making me feel things.”

 

Blaise stood, tossing his drink aside. “Alright, team Serpent Wedding it is.”

 

Draco arched a brow. “That’s not the name.”

 

Pansy smirked. “It is now. And don’t worry—we’ll handle the details.”

 

“Just tell us where and when,” Theo added, finally serious. “And we’ll make sure it’s the most unforgettable thing she’s ever walked into.”

 

Draco nodded once.

 

Tomorrow, she’d say yes again.

 

And this time, it would be forever.

Chapter 36: The Propsal

Chapter Text

The first thing Hermione felt was warmth.

 

Not just the kind that came from the sunlight spilling across the thick velvet drapes of the Slytherin dorm, but a deeper, softer heat. The kind that soaked into her bones. The kind that made her feel… safe. Loved. His.

 

She shifted under the blankets, blinking into the faint golden light that bathed their bed.

 

Draco wasn’t beside her.

 

But in his place…

 

Dozens of roses—charcoal grey, serpentine green, snowy white—wove their way around the bedposts. Silken ivy shimmered between them, glowing faintly with an enchantment she recognized instantly: Pansy’s handiwork.

 

Beside her pillow, where he usually left a letter or a wicked little note, there was a velvet-covered tray.

 

Her name was spelled in chocolate across the corner of a silver plate.

 

And in the centre—

 

Her favourite breakfast. Still warm.

 

A tiny note tucked beneath the edge of the plate, folded with surgical precision.

 

Morning, my witch.

 

No classes today. Not for you. I’ve arranged everything.

There’s a new dress hanging in the wardrobe. Pansy picked it. (I tried. She threatened me with scissors.)

I’ll be waiting.

And yes—of course there’s another letter. Look under your pillow.

 

D.

 

Hermione stared, stunned. She was already smiling when she reached beneath her pillow and pulled out the sealed parchment. His handwriting was slightly messier this time—like he’d written it fast, or late at night, or with hands too full of emotion.

 

My brightest star,

I don’t know what the gods were thinking when they put you in my path, but I owe them every breath in my body for it.

Last night, you wrecked me. Undid me. Claimed me. And still, I want more.

Today is about you. About the girl I’ve fought for and with and beside. The girl who haunts my dreams and holds my soul.

I know what I want now. I know who I am.

And I know, without a flicker of doubt, that I am yours.

—D

 

She closed the letter with trembling hands, pressing it to her lips.

 

A soft knock came at the door.

 

She turned, heart pounding, just as the door creaked open—

 

Pansy, dressed in wickedly tailored emerald robes, sauntered in holding a steaming teacup and what looked like an entire leather-bound itinerary.

 

“Oh good,” she said, setting the tea down with flair. “You’re awake. We have so much to do. Spa enchantments first. Then hair. Then face. Then Draco-induced emotional destruction.”

 

Hermione blinked. “Wait—what?”

 

Pansy only grinned.

 

“Darling. You didn’t think the roses were it , did you?”

 

* * *

 

Hermione had known indulgence before.

 

But this ? This was something else.

 

She stood barefoot on enchanted marble tiles, her dressing gown a whisper of cashmere and silk, the color a soft forest green that shimmered silver when she moved. The private spa suite—reserved, apparently, under “Lady Malfoy” with no shame whatsoever—was located somewhere beneath the castle, accessible only by an ancient stairwell near the tapestry of Morgan le Fay.

 

It smelled of jasmine, vanilla, and something decadent she couldn't quite place.

 

Pansy had vanished with a cackle after announcing, “Enjoy, love. You’ve earned it.”

 

And now…

 

The room was warm, the light low, the air humming with magic.

 

A gentle spell unclasped her robe.

 

The pool glowed softly, tinted by enchanted rose oil and scattered petals that floated atop the water like silk offerings. A mirrored wall shimmered to life in front of her, displaying not a reflection, but a vision—Draco’s handwriting, large and looping in green smoke:

 

Relax, my witch. Today belongs to you.

By the time I see you tonight, I want your mind light, your skin glowing, and that wicked little smirk on your lips.
More gifts will arrive throughout the day.
Don’t pretend you don’t like it.
—D.

 

She actually laughed. Blushed. Rolled her eyes.

 

And then stepped into the water.

 

The enchantments were subtle, sensual. Tiny bubbles formed over her skin, massaging every inch of tension from her shoulders, her spine, the backs of her thighs. Her hair unbraided itself with a gentle tug of magic and floated like silk around her in the water. The scent of rose and vanilla soaked into her skin, leaving her limbs languid and glowing.

 

Somewhere, soft music played. A harp, she thought. Then strings. And then—

 

A pop behind her.

 

A soft parcel landed on a nearby chaise.

 

Wrapped in Slytherin green and black ribbon, a card affixed in the same smoky ink:

 

Open it after your soak. You’ll need it for the next stage.

 

Don’t make me come and dress you myself.
…or do.
—D.

 

Hermione rolled her eyes again, cheeks pink, and melted deeper into the water.

 

* * *

 

Hermione stepped out of the pool with skin that glowed like moonlight and smelled like she belonged in an apothecary of siren-scented sin. Her robe was gone—vanished, naturally—and in its place on the chaise was the parcel wrapped in emerald silk ribbon, still warm as if it had been delivered by hand only seconds ago.

 

She peeled the paper back with tentative fingers.

 

Inside was a dress.

 

Not just any dress—this one shimmered with ancient glamour. The fabric shifted as she touched it, almost alive, like dragonhide forged into silk. Black, of course, with accents of deep green and silver, cut to cling to her waist and fall in waterfall pleats that would catch every flicker of candlelight. The neckline? Sin. The back? Wicked . A matching set of lingerie, delicate and sheer with lace and thin silver threads, was tucked beneath it along with a note:

 

You have no idea what you do to me in green.
Be ready. I’m not the only one who thinks so.
Hair, makeup, and your next transformation await through the door to your left.
—Your future husband.

 

She swallowed hard.

 

The phrase your future husband bloomed through her chest like wildfire.

 

Inside the adjacent chamber, the walls were paneled with sleek black marble and green-veined stone. There was an elegant chair draped in velvet. A single witch waited—tall, veiled, unmistakably one of the elite glamor stylists of the pureblood world. She did not speak. She only gestured for Hermione to sit.

 

What followed was a kind of magic she hadn’t expected to enjoy.

 

A slow unfurling of self.

 

The woman conjured a series of enchanted brushes and wands, working spells into Hermione’s curls to dry and shape them into luxurious, soft waves. Her eyes were rimmed with smoky bronze and green shadow, her lashes charmed to fan wide, her cheeks kissed with gold. Her lips were painted the subtlest rose gold, plumped and glossed to perfection.

 

No heavy glamor magic. Nothing false.

 

Just Hermione , enhanced into the vision of the woman Draco Malfoy wanted the world to see: powerful, sensual, elegant, and untouchable.

 

The stylist stepped back silently and gestured toward the mirror.

 

Hermione stared.

 

She’d expected to feel like a stranger. She didn’t.

 

She looked like herself—herself if she’d stepped straight out of a fever dream where Slytherin royalty had claimed her as their queen.

 

And Draco Malfoy?

 

He didn’t stand a chance.

 

* * *

 

The dining room at the manor had been transformed.

 

Gone was the long, imposing table of formal dinners past. In its place stood a round table cloaked in soft moss-green velvet, set for five — Pansy, Blaise, Theo, Hermione… and the empty seat at her left, its presence somehow louder than anything else in the room.

 

Silver cutlery gleamed in elegant alignment beside crystal goblets that glittered with enchanted stardust. The air smelled of rich rosemary bread, melted butter, and something caramelized and honeyed that made her stomach purr despite the butterflies taking flight inside her.

 

Pansy was already there, legs crossed in black lace tights and a smirk sharp enough to slice through bone. Theo and Blaise rose when Hermione entered, the former giving a low, appreciative whistle, the latter simply clutching his chest.

 

“Merlin’s fucking beard,” Blaise muttered. “Malfoy’s a dead man. He’ll never recover.”

 

“Let’s hope he survives long enough to propose,” Theo murmured, eyes tracing her dress like it might sprout wings. “If not, I call dibs.”

 

Hermione rolled her eyes but her cheeks flushed. Still — she noted the way both of them rose, bowed slightly, and pulled out her chair. Slytherin to the bone , her boys. Her family.

 

Pansy leaned in. “Just wait until you see the dessert course.”

 

And then, as if the house had been listening, the next gift arrived.

 

Not wrapped this time. Not needed.

 

Two silver trays levitated onto the table.

 

The first held a delicate set of enchanted rings — emerald-inlaid stacking bands in different metals. Ancient runes were etched inside each one: courage, devotion, desire, protection . She didn’t need the translation. The magic hummed when she brushed her fingers over them.

 

The second tray carried a golden envelope. Heavy, embossed with the Malfoy family crest.

 

She opened it slowly.

 

Inside was a parchment invitation, written in elegant emerald ink:

 

Miss Hermione Jean Granger,
You are formally invited to an evening of celebration, mischief, and inevitable worship…
Dress code: dangerously gorgeous.
Time: when the sun kisses the horizon.
Location: Follow the path of starlight.
Host: A man who has waited far too long to put a ring on your finger.

—D.

 

Her fingers trembled slightly as she folded the parchment again, placing it in her lap.

 

Pansy caught the shift in her eyes immediately. “Still think he can’t surprise you?”

 

Hermione shook her head faintly.

 

“No,” she said quietly. “I think he’s just getting started.”

 

And as they toasted to her — to mischief, to madness, to magic — she felt it. That golden thread of fate humming under her skin. Whatever was coming next, it wasn’t just romance.

 

It was the beginning of everything .

 

* * *

 

By the time Hermione reached the next location, her skin was still tingling from the massage oils and spells at the spa, her hair soft and curled like she’d stepped out of a dream. A quick charm had freshened her outfit — though her heels clicked with more confidence than practicality as she stepped across the marble corridor just off the eastern wing.

 

The door opened before she could knock.

 

Theo, ever the dramatic bastard, gave a low bow with a grin. “Lady Malfoy-to-be.”

 

Hermione snorted softly. “Have you all signed a contract to call me that today?”

 

“Yes,” Blaise said from inside, sprawled on a velvet couch. “We had to sign in blood. Very serious ritual.”

 

Pansy winked from behind a standing partition, hands full of silk. “It’s time for the final fitting.”

 

Hermione blinked. “Final…?”

 

But Pansy was already summoning her forward with a crook of her finger and the sort of smirk that made kingdoms fall. “He wanted you in something that made the stars jealous.”

 

Behind the partition, Hermione was unceremoniously stripped down to knickers and told to stand still while spellwork danced across her skin — charm after charm, until she felt like liquid moonlight had been poured into her bones.

 

When she finally turned to the mirror, even she was breathless.

 

The gown was unlike anything she’d ever worn.

 

Dark emerald silk — nearly black until it caught the light — flowed over her frame like a second skin, slit high on one side to reveal her thigh and the whisper of a wand holster. The bodice shimmered with silver thread, cinched perfectly at her waist, dipping into a V so scandalous even Pansy whistled.

 

Her back was bare. Her shoulders kissed by delicate jeweled straps that held everything together like magic and secrets and promises yet to be spoken.

 

Theo stood up slowly, mouth parted. “Draco’s going to combust.”

 

“Draco’s going to cry,” Blaise corrected. “Then combust.”

 

“He’s going to drop to his knees,” Pansy said, stepping back with a satisfied sigh. “And that’s before dessert.”

 

Hermione stared at herself. Her fingers trembled again — but not from nerves.

 

Anticipation. Awe.

 

This wasn’t just a dress.

 

This was the declaration of something sacred. Something earned.

 

Theo stepped closer, voice softer now. “He said you’d know what it meant the moment you put it on.”

 

Blaise handed her a final box. Small. Square. Covered in soft velvet.

 

Inside lay a necklace — not gold, not silver, but spun starlight strung with four tiny stones.

 

One emerald.
One sapphire.
One obsidian.
And one diamond.

 

Pansy said nothing as she fastened it around Hermione’s neck, her fingers lingering gently against her throat.

 

“You’re ready,” she whispered.

 

Hermione nodded once.

 

But as she looked at her reflection one last time — as the sunset began to bleed through the window panes in golden streaks — she knew.

 

She was ready.

 

But he ?

 

He had no idea what was coming.

 

* * *

 

The Room of Requirement had never looked like this before.

 

Draco stood at the center of it all, tugging on the cuffs of his dress shirt with a tension in his jaw that only Blaise could identify as pure panic.

 

Theo had no such mercy.

 

“I don’t know whether to slap you or sedate you,” he said as he wandered past a floating archway of white heather and trailing silver vines, clearly enchanted to sparkle like fireflies. “You’ve adjusted your bloody cufflinks six times in the last three minutes.”

 

“They keep twisting,” Draco muttered, yanking again.

 

“No,” Blaise said calmly, from where he was levitating the last of the candles into place, “you’re just sweating like a bloody Gryffindor about to sit his final N.E.W.T.s.”

 

Draco glared at him. “It’s not sweat, it’s—”

 

“Panic,” Theo supplied, lifting a hand as though carving the word into the air. “Overwhelming, dizzying, gut-churning panic. How romantic.”

 

Draco’s jaw clenched. “I’m proposing to the woman I’m going to spend the rest of my life with.”

 

“And you’re still an idiot,” Theo said cheerfully, strolling to the corner where a bottle of champagne rested in a floating cradle of magic. “Because you haven’t seen her yet.”

 

Draco paused.

 

His heartbeat skipped in the worst possible way. “Is she—does she look—?”

 

“Oh, you poor bastard,” Theo sighed, eyes almost gleaming with the weight of the visual still burned into his memory. “She walked into that dressing room and the air changed. Pansy and I? Both speechless.”

 

Blaise gave a low whistle, adjusting the velvet runner on the table near the center of the room. “She’s wearing the silk one. The one you enchanted to catch the starlight.”

 

Draco nodded once.

 

“You’re going to cry,” Blaise informed him solemnly.

 

Theo crossed his arms. “You’re going to drop to your knees.”

 

“She’s going to own you, mate.”

 

“She already does,” Draco muttered without hesitation.

 

The other two paused — because that was it, wasn’t it?

 

He wasn’t just proposing to Hermione Granger.

 

He was laying himself bare. Heart, soul, every broken and healed piece of him knotted into hers. There was no fallback plan. No hiding place left.

 

Just her .

 

“Anyway,” Theo said, mostly to cut the intensity, “if you could not sob so hard you ruin your dress robes, that’d be great. Because I did not spend my afternoon perfecting this aesthetic for you to ruin it with manly tears.”

 

Draco rolled his eyes. “You’ve literally cried over shirtless centaur statues.”

 

“That was art , Draco.”

 

“It was debauchery —”

 

“Alright, alright,” Blaise cut in with a smirk, snapping his fingers and conjuring one last ribbon of glowing white fire above their heads. “Focus. Everything’s ready.”

 

Draco exhaled hard.

 

Theo clapped him on the shoulder. “One last thing.”

 

“What?”

 

“Your fiancée is on her way.”

 

“Not yet,” Draco said, smoothing the front of his jacket again. “Just a few more—”

 

“Nope.” Theo looked past him toward the entrance. “She’s coming now.”

 

A beat of silence.

 

Then—

 

Draco turned pale.

 

Blaise whispered, “He’s gonna faint.”

 

Theo grinned, “He’s gonna combust.”

 

Draco took one step back.

 

He heard her footsteps.

 

Felt her magic in the air like jasmine and wildfire.

 

And he knew—whatever came next—he would never not want her like this.

 

Every hour. Every day.

 

Forever.

 

* * *

 

The door didn’t creak.

 

It didn’t swing open with theatrics or sudden fanfare.

 

It simply melted—soft and golden—into nothingness, like the Room itself had been holding its breath.

 

And then she stepped in.

 

Draco’s knees buckled.

 

He didn’t fall, but only because his hand shot out to grip the back of the chair in front of him. Blaise muttered something like “called it” behind him, and Theo—ever smug—was beaming like a bastard. But none of it mattered.

 

Because Hermione Granger had walked into the room.

 

And everything else disappeared.

 

She wore green.

 

A shade only crafted by alchemists and heartbreak, threaded with silver stars that clung to her hips like they knew he’d worship every inch of her later.

 

The fabric was soft and sinful, clinging to her body like second skin—draping low across her back, cutting high at her thighs, slit to her waist on one side. Her hair was twisted with tiny silver leaves, her lips just parted, eyes luminous.

 

She looked like a fucking prophecy.

 

Like a bride born of war and magic, too fierce for heaven, too divine for hell.

 

And she was his .

 

Hermione paused in the doorway, breath hitching as her gaze swept the room. The flowers. The floating lights. The candles burning slow and low. Her hand lifted to her chest—and then she saw him.

 

She blinked once.

 

Then smiled.

 

Gods, that smile.

 

Draco couldn’t breathe. Couldn’t think. Couldn’t move.

 

He could only stare as she walked forward—slowly, deliberately—like she had all the time in the world and he was the one trembling for it.

 

When she reached him, her hand slid up to rest over his heart.

 

“Hi,” she said softly.

 

Draco swallowed. Hard. “You’re going to kill me.”

 

She smiled wider. “Not before you get to ask me the question.”

 

He laughed. Or tried to. It broke in his throat.

 

“Hermione—” he began, but she shook her head.

 

“Wait.”

 

Her hand reached into the soft folds of her dress—pulling free a tiny envelope. Pale green. Tied with silver thread.

 

She placed it in his hand. “Open it.”

 

Draco’s fingers trembled as he tugged the string loose and unfolded the letter.

 

His eyes scanned the familiar slant of her handwriting—and stopped.

 

My love,

I don’t need a ring to know I belong to you. I don’t need the stars to tell me what my soul already sings.

But I want them. I want all of it. The blood, the bond, the battle, the breathless forever.

If I could choose again, I’d still find you in the fire.

And I’d say yes.

Again. A thousand times.

Always yours,

Lady H. J. Malfoy

 

Draco dropped to his knees.

 

There was no flourish. No practiced speech. No breathless performance.

 

Just a box from his pocket. Just a ring older than his name.

 

And eyes that burned when he looked up at her.

 

“I’ve loved you for a long time,” he whispered, voice hoarse. “But I think this—right now—might kill me in the best fucking way.”

 

She laughed, teary-eyed.

 

“So?” she whispered.

 

“So marry me,” he said. “Marry me now. Or tomorrow. Or whenever you’ll have me. Just—say it again.”

 

Hermione knelt with him.

 

Pressed her lips to his.

 

And murmured, “Yes.”

 

* * *

 

The moment the ring slid onto her finger, the room erupted.

 

It wasn’t gentle applause or delicate cheers.

 

It was a war cry of victory .

 

Blaise threw his glass into the air and let it shatter mid-spin, laughter tumbling from his lips like champagne. Theo actually whooped, clapping Draco so hard on the back he nearly toppled him. Pansy—unashamed and teary-eyed—rushed forward and grabbed Hermione’s face between her hands.

 

“You utter, insufferable, luminous little bitch,” she whispered. “I’m so happy for you I could die.”

 

Hermione laughed through her tears. “Please don’t.”

 

“No promises,” Pansy sniffed, pulling her into a fierce hug. “You deserve this. Every fucking second of it.”

 

The music kicked in with a slow, heady thrum—something between orchestral magic and a seductive waltz.

 

Green and silver lights twined overhead. Floating candles tilted lower to set the room aglow. A massive cake appeared from nowhere, charmed to slowly rotate midair with a glittering inscription along the icing:

 

“To the future Lord and Lady Malfoy.”

 

Draco barely noticed the noise, the music, the wild congratulations.

 

His hand didn’t leave hers once.

 

Not as she was swept into dancing by Theo, who spun her until her hair came loose. Not as Blaise handed her a glass of sparkling Faerie Wine and toasted, “To the only witch terrifying enough to tame that bastard.” Not even when Pansy reappeared with a sly grin and whispered something about “wedding night lingerie options.”

 

He just stood there, fingers threaded through hers, watching her glow like she was the magic in the room.

 

And when Hermione finally came back to him—face flushed, ring sparkling, eyes glassy—he caught her by the waist and pulled her tight.

 

“Yours,” she murmured against his throat.

 

“Always,” he said. “But I swear to the stars, Granger, if that dress stays on one moment past midnight—”

 

“—then you’re clearly losing your touch,” she teased, smirking.

 

He grinned wickedly. “Careful, Lady Malfoy. I’ve been very well-behaved today.”

 

“Oh, you poor thing,” she purred. “Shall we go remedy that?”

 

Draco growled low in his chest, then tipped his mouth to her ear. “Give me ten more minutes. I want you to have this party. I want them to see you like this.”

 

Hermione blinked. “Like what?”

 

His voice turned reverent. “Unbreakable. Desired. Chosen. Mine.”

 

She shivered.

 

And when he pressed a kiss to the ring he’d given her, it was with all the quiet promise of forever.

 

* * *

 

Ten minutes passed.

 

Barely.

 

And then he caught her gaze from across the room—sharp, molten, knowing. She tilted her head just slightly, one brow lifting in question. Now?

 

Draco didn’t answer aloud. He didn’t have to.

 

He was already moving.

 

He ghosted past Theo and Blaise mid-drink, brushing off a knowing smirk from Pansy. He only slowed when he reached Hermione, extending his hand without a word.

 

She placed her fingers in his palm like it was instinct—like her blood knew his skin.

 

“Don’t trip,” he murmured with a wicked smirk as they ducked through the heavy Slytherin drapes and into the corridor.

 

“I don’t trip. I glide,” she whispered back, lifting her skirts just enough to show off a hint of thigh. “And you should be worried about yourself.”

 

“Oh?” he drawled, pulling her deeper into the shadows. “Why’s that?”

 

“Because,” Hermione breathed, pressing herself against him with sinful grace, “you haven’t even seen what’s under this dress yet.”

 

Draco swore under his breath.

 

“I will be the death of you,” she promised.

 

“And I’ll die happy.”

 

They didn’t run.

 

They didn’t sneak.

 

They stalked —like a matched set of predators, all sharpened edges and coiled tension, slipping through the quiet corridors of Hogwarts while the party roared on behind them.

 

By the time they reached the stairs to the Slytherin dorms, Draco was behind her, hands on her hips, mouth at her ear.

 

“You planned this.”

 

“Obviously,” she said, breathless.

 

“Witch.”

 

“Your witch.”

 

And then she turned, halfway up the stairs, and kissed him— hard. Fisted her hands in his collar and yanked his mouth to hers like she’d been waiting all damn day to claim him.

 

Draco groaned into the kiss, hands sliding under the layers of green silk and lace. Her thighs. Her ass. All bare beneath. No knickers.

 

“Fuck me,” he growled.

 

“Oh, I plan to,” she whispered against his lips.

 

He practically threw her over his shoulder, growling as she yelped and giggled, slapping his back.

 

And the last thing the castle heard—before the door slammed shut—was Draco Malfoy’s dark, gleeful promise:

 

“You’re not leaving that bed until I’m convinced you understand just how claimed you are.”

 

* * *

 

The door clicked shut.

 

Silence fell—except for their breathing.

 

Fast. Shallow. Tense.

 

Hermione stood there, still panting from laughter and from want, her back brushing the door. Her pupils were blown wide. Her lips kiss-swollen. Her hands trembled, not from fear—but from restraint.

 

Draco looked like he wanted to devour her whole.

 

He approached slowly, undoing the buttons of his shirt one by one as he stepped toward her. “I’ve never wanted anything like this,” he murmured, voice dark and reverent. “Never wanted anyone like this.”

 

Her breath caught as he reached her.

 

He didn’t kiss her. Not yet.

 

He just reached for her hands and brought them to his chest.

 

“Feel that?” he whispered. “That’s what you do to me.”

 

She nodded, eyes glassy. “I know.”

 

He leaned in, brushing his lips over her temple, her cheek, the corner of her mouth. “You are everything,” he whispered, hoarse. “Every plan, every future, every fucking heartbeat I have—it's you.”

 

And then, finally, finally , he kissed her.

 

It was slow. Soul-deep. The kind of kiss meant for remembering. For engraving into every part of her.

 

He lifted her from the ground without breaking contact, carrying her across the room with a strength that felt like possession. Worship. Obsession.

 

He laid her down on the green and silver sheets like a gift. Precious. Sacred. His.

 

Her dress slid off her shoulders as if it wanted to fall for him. He stripped her reverently, pausing at each revealed inch of skin to mouth kisses, murmuring soft, filthy nothings that melted into her bones.

 

“You’re my home,” he whispered against her stomach. “You’re my war and my peace. I’ll never get enough of you.”

 

Hermione whimpered, threading her fingers through his hair as he kissed down her hips.

 

When he finally settled between her thighs, he worshipped her there first—slow, aching licks that had her sobbing his name, back arching, thighs trembling. She came apart for him like prayer. Like surrender.

 

But it wasn’t enough. Not even close.

 

“I need—” she gasped, dragging him up by the collar, her nails clawing into his shoulders. “I need you in me. Please, Draco. Please.

 

“Say it again,” he groaned.

 

Please. I want all of you—everything.”

 

“You have it,” he rasped, guiding himself to her entrance, forehead pressed to hers. “Every ruined piece of me belongs to you.”

 

He slid in with one thrust—deep, hot, brutal—and Hermione cried out, clutching him like she’d break without him.

 

They moved together in perfect rhythm, as if the earth might split open and this was their only anchor.

 

She bit his shoulder when she came again, her voice cracking with his name.

 

And then—

 

“Look at me,” he said, voice rough, cracking. “ Look at me when I fill you.

 

Her eyes snapped open, wide and wet, just as he thrust once more and came with a shattered moan, hips jerking, body locked around hers.

 

For a moment, there was only the sound of their breathing. Of heartbeats colliding. Skin slicked with sweat. The way their souls felt like they’d come undone.

 

And then—

 

Draco buried his face into her neck and whispered against her skin, “I’m going to marry you. I’ll ask a thousand times. I’ll wait forever. But I need you to know—it’s not a dream. This. Us. It’s real.

 

Hermione curled her arms around him, her fingers trembling as they traced the back of his neck. “Then ask,” she whispered, voice thick with emotion. “Again.”

 

He pulled back, eyes fierce. Raw.

 

“Marry me, Hermione Jean Granger.”

 

Her answer was a kiss that nearly broke him.

Chapter 37: Don't Touch What's Mine

Chapter Text

The morning sun bled silver across the Slytherin-green sheets, catching on the edges of rumpled fabric and lazy, satisfied limbs. Hermione stretched, deliciously sore, her legs tangling with Draco’s beneath the covers. Her thighs throbbed faintly in a way that made her smirk.

 

Every breath she took still tasted like him.

 

His scent lingered on her skin. In her hair. Between her legs.

 

Draco Malfoy was draped behind her, one possessive arm locked around her waist, his face buried at the crook of her neck like he could inhale her into his bloodstream and never let go. His bare chest rose and fell against her spine—steady now, unlike the night before when he’d nearly shaken apart inside her, whispering vows and promises and filth in the same breath.

 

His voice still echoed in her head.

 

“You’re mine, now. My fiancée. My future. My fucking everything.”

 

She rolled carefully, just enough to watch him sleep.

 

His hair was a mess. His mouth slightly parted. A bruise, her doing, darkened the edge of his collarbone.

 

The sight made her ache. Made her glow .

 

And then—his eyes opened. Ice and heat in the same breath.

 

Hermione leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to the corner of his mouth.

 

“Morning, fiancé,” she murmured.

 

Draco’s answering groan was low and sinful. He rolled her beneath him before she could blink, pinning her to the bed like a man who hadn’t quite recovered from the hunger of the night before.

 

“Say that again,” he whispered, voice gravel-thick. “Say it every morning.”

 

She smiled, smug and sweet. “Fiancé.”

 

He kissed her like it would keep the word permanent on her tongue.

 

But reality, unkind and impatient, intruded with the loud chime of the castle bells.

 

“Oh, for fuck’s sake,” Draco muttered into her throat.

 

Hermione giggled. “Classes, Malfoy.”

 

“Drop out with me.”

 

“We’re Head Boy and Girl.”

 

Draco groaned louder.

 

Still, he watched her dress.

 

And that was a problem .

 

Because Hermione Granger did not simply dress for class anymore. No, she fucking transformed . Her Slytherin uniform was sinful. Skirt tight, socks that kissed her thighs, shirt unbuttoned just enough to give him a reason to follow her around all bloody day with a wand in one hand and a hex ready in the other.

 

No robes. No modesty. Just legs and intention.

 

“You’re not seriously going out like that.”

 

She raised a brow. “Why not?”

 

“Because if anyone so much as thinks about touching you—”

 

“You’ll what?” she teased, looping her tie around her neck slowly, letting him watch.

 

Draco stalked over. Looped her tie for her. Tightened it with one brutal jerk that pulled her flush against his chest.

 

“I’ll break every finger they own,” he whispered into her ear, voice a low snarl. “And then I’ll make them watch while you say yes to me again. Just so they understand who you belong to.”

 

Hermione’s thighs clenched.

 

“Jealous, Malfoy?”

 

“Obsessed,” he hissed. “Worshipful. Deranged. Choose one.”

 

She kissed his jaw and walked out the door with a sway to her hips that promised war.

 

* * *

 

When Hermione entered the Great Hall, she was trailed by shadows.

 

Not real ones—though with her in that uniform, she might as well have been a threat herself —but the metaphorical kind. Glares. Gasps. Whispers.

 

Because Slytherin's princess had arrived. And she wasn’t alone.

 

Draco followed not two steps behind, his expression made of stone and sin. Theo and Blaise flanked him like guards at a coronation.

 

The second Hermione moved toward the Slytherin table, Draco’s hand found the small of her back—possessive, warning, claiming .

 

She sat.

 

He didn’t.

 

Instead, Draco rounded the bench, placed both hands on her shoulders and bent down, brushing a slow kiss to the top of her head before speaking into her ear for only her to hear.

 

“I’m not letting you out of my sight today.”

 

“You say that like I don’t enjoy being stalked.”

 

“I’m not stalking,” he said darkly. “I’m protecting what’s mine. And you, in that fucking uniform—”

 

Hermione smirked into her teacup. “What about it?”

 

Draco’s hand squeezed her thigh under the table.

 

She choked on her tea. Pansy wheezed. Blaise bit back a laugh.

 

“I swear ,” Draco muttered, “I’m buying you ten more skirts just for my eyes and hexing them all shorter.”

 

Across the Hall, the Gryffindor table fumed. Lavender looked ready to retch. Still not totally over her humiliation. Cormac was red-faced and dark-eyed. Seamus gawked openly until Theo gave him a look that promised violence.

 

And yet Hermione… glowed.

 

Bruised from love. Drenched in power. Claimed in every visible and invisible way.

 

And she hadn’t even opened her first book yet.

 

* * *

 

The Charms corridor buzzed with chatter as students shuffled into their seats, half-asleep and already regretting their early morning.

 

But not Draco Malfoy.

 

No, he was wide awake.

 

Because his witch—his fiancée —was seated three desks away, twirling her quill between her fingers and looking like a sin in silk. Green silk, of course. That bloody skirt hugging her thighs, legs crossed in a way that should’ve been illegal in a place of learning. No robes again. No mercy.

 

Just Hermione Granger-Malfoy, newly engaged, newly dangerous, and entirely indifferent to the chaos she left in her wake.

 

At least, pretending to be indifferent.

 

Because she felt his stare. And she smirked.

 

Of course, the rest of the class didn’t know they were engaged. Not yet .

 

Which was why when some daft Ravenclaw—Rhys fucking Whitaker—sat beside Hermione and leaned just a little too close to look over her shoulder, Draco saw red .

 

The boy had the audacity to let his eyes trail slowly down Hermione’s body.

 

That’s mine , Draco thought savagely. My air. My space. My fucking everything.

 

Hermione barely glanced at the Ravenclaw. But she did catch Draco’s stare across the room. And like the glorious little menace she was, she turned to Rhys and said —too loudly—

 

“I’m engaged, you know.”

 

The class froze .

 

Even Flitwick dropped his stack of parchment.

 

Draco leaned back in his chair like a cat stretching in the sun, all slow smugness and deadly pride. The word sat like a crown on his head.

 

Fiancé.

 

Hermione’s fiancé.

 

A Slytherin boy two rows up spun in his seat so fast he knocked his inkpot over. Several Gryffindors at the back openly gaped. One Hufflepuff girl clapped a hand over her mouth like she’d just witnessed a royal scandal.

 

“What?” Lavender hissed somewhere to the left. “To who ?”

 

Hermione didn’t respond.

 

She didn’t have to.

 

Because the moment Draco rose from his seat and stalked toward her, it became obvious .

 

He didn’t say a word. Just walked straight to her desk, leaned down, and kissed her. Slow. Wicked. Claiming.

 

Rhys scrambled back like a kicked dog.

 

When Draco finally pulled away, Hermione was flushed and triumphant.

 

“Fiancé?” Flitwick croaked from the front, still blinking in confusion.

 

“Soon-to-be husband,” Hermione said sweetly. “Headmistress approved - although as we are technically adults merely returning to finish studies - not necessary..”

 

Draco nodded solemnly. “Paperwork’s in, regardless. Formalities and all that. Ask her yourself.”

 

Rhys looked like he was going to faint.

 

Lavender looked like she wanted to kill someone.

 

And Blaise? Theo? Pansy?

 

Howling.

 

The lesson dissolved before it even began.

 

* * *

 

Hermione’s hips swayed with the kind of confidence that could bring empires to their knees.

 

Draco—her fiancé, her smug, smirking menace of a man—followed one step behind, a silent shadow with his hand resting just low enough on her back to make half the classroom combust with questions. Her Slytherin tie was loose. Her shirt was still far too fitted. Her ring sparkled like it had its own gravitational field, and every time she lifted her hand, eyes locked onto it.

 

McGonagall didn’t even pretend to hide her sigh as the door creaked open.

 

“Miss Granger… Mr. Malfoy… I assume congratulations are in order,” she said, peering over her spectacles as the pair took their usual seats—Draco dragging his chair closer until their knees knocked together under the desk.

 

“Thank you, Professor,” Hermione said sweetly, with the innocence of a wolf in silk.

 

The room hadn’t stopped buzzing since Charms, and as whispers darted between desks, the phrase “Did he really propose?” collided with “Is she actually taking his name?”

 

Draco twirled his wand idly, but there was no mistaking the smirk on his lips. “Didn’t realise I needed a permission slip to propose to my witch,” he murmured low enough for only her to hear. “Think they’re jealous?”

 

Hermione tilted her chin. “Terribly. You should’ve seen Lavender nearly choke on her own amortentia fumes earlier. Which is far less than she deserves, but mildly poetic.”

 

A few desks down, Seamus whispered something to Dean—something that ended in a suggestive laugh—and Draco’s hand gripped the edge of his seat.

 

Hermione noticed.

 

She leaned in and purred against his ear, “Are you going to make another scene, fiancé?”

 

His jaw flexed. “Not unless he looks again.”

 

Naturally, Seamus did.

 

Naturally, Draco smiled like sin.

 

McGonagall turned back to the board just in time to miss Malfoy lazily flick his wand and send Seamus’ inkwell toppling into his lap.

 

“Oops,” Hermione said, deadpan, resting her hand on Draco’s thigh beneath the table. “Butterfingers.”

 

The class went on. The tension did not.

 

By the end of the lesson, half the school was ready to bow to Lady Malfoy. And Draco?

 

He was already planning what name she’d scream next time they had the common room to themselves.

 

* * *

 

The Slytherin table was in its usual state of curated menace when the group reconvened for a late lunch.

 

Hermione had barely sat down—Draco’s arm already wrapped around her waist like a claim—when Blaise leaned in, flicking a peanut at Theo’s head.

 

“You know, I think it’s time we issued a public service announcement.”

 

Pansy, mid-eye roll, raised her brows. “What now?”

 

Blaise’s gaze scanned the room theatrically. “To all students, professors, enchanted portraits, ghosts, and house-elves within Hogwarts walls: This woman is now a Malfoy.

 

Theo stood. “There will be no flirting. No touching. No accidental hallway grazes. No prolonged stares. And for Merlin’s sake, no poorly disguised compliments. We know.”

 

“Know what?” Blaise asked.

 

“When a compliment’s actually code for: I’d risk it all to be hexed into next week just to kiss the hem of her skirt, ” Theo intoned seriously, sitting back down.

 

Hermione laughed, chin tipping onto Draco’s shoulder as she kissed the side of his throat. “You’re ridiculous.”

 

“Dead serious, actually,” Blaise said. “I’m putting together a list of approved compliments. If it doesn’t pass the Would Draco Hex You test, don’t say it.”

 

Pansy grinned and sipped her drink. “Honestly, we should thank Lavender. Her stupidity fast-tracked the proposal.”

 

Draco didn’t say much—just tightened his arm around Hermione’s waist and whispered in her ear, “They think I’m protective now. Wait until we’re married.”

 

Hermione shivered.

 

And across the room, someone dared to look too long.

 

Blaise clocked it.

 

“Another for the list,” he said grimly, reaching for his quill. “And another candidate for dismemberment.”

 

* * *

 

The owl came during afternoon break—far too regal for ordinary post, with parchment tied in green velvet ribbon and sealed with the Malfoy crest in burnished silver wax.

 

Hermione blinked up at it from her place curled against Draco’s side in the common room. Blaise caught it mid-flight before it could even land.

 

“Fancy post,” he murmured, holding it up like it might bite. “Do we think it’s a threat or a wedding invite?”

 

Draco didn’t move. “That’s my mother’s owl. Definitely both.”

 

Hermione reached for it. The moment she broke the seal, the scent of jasmine and smoke curled from the envelope—distinctly Narcissa. And inside, on the kind of parchment that made even Hogwarts’ library feel provincial, were looping, elegant strokes of ink.

She read aloud.

 

My dearest Hermione,

I am beyond delighted to welcome you officially—finally—into our family. You’ve long belonged to my son, that much was always clear. Now you belong to all of us, and I cannot pretend not to be utterly enchanted.

You have my ring. You have my blessing. And you most certainly have my love.

Hermione stopped, breath catching in her throat. Draco gently rubbed circles against the small of her back, silent but attentive.

Now, to the matter of the wedding. I know what you must be thinking— “But Narcissa, surely we should wait until after school.” To which I say: absolutely not.

You are both of age. You are both wildly in love. And I see no reason we should let the school calendar delay something as momentous as sealing this bond.

Besides, spring is ever so romantic.

 

Hermione let out a quiet, incredulous laugh. “She didn’t.”

 

Pansy snatched the letter. “‘I have already sent inquiries to the cathedral in the south wing of the Wiltshire estate. Easter Saturday is free, and I’ve taken the liberty of placing a hold on the date.’” Pansy’s eyes widened. “‘Dress fittings are to begin in the first week of March. Your mother-in-law and I will handle the finer details, but please send your preferred color palette no later than next week.’”

 

Draco groaned. “And so it begins.”

 

Theo grinned. “She really said: you’re both still technically students but also, here’s your wedding.”

 

Blaise tipped his head. “So scandalous. So… on brand .”

 

Hermione blinked at the letter again, the weight of it all curling warm and wonderful in her chest. “She called me her daughter.”

 

Draco kissed her temple. “She’s been calling you that in her head since I first wrote to her in October.”

 

Pansy flopped onto the couch beside her. “Question is: are we doing this? A Malfoy wedding over Easter?”

 

Theo raised his brows. “While technically still in school?”

 

Blaise smirked. “Scandal. Drama. Headlines. Narcissa throwing flower petals off the Manor roof.”

 

Hermione looked up at Draco.

 

“Do you want to?” she asked, voice barely a whisper.

 

Draco leaned in, forehead to hers.

 

“I would marry you right now in the bloody corridor,” he murmured. “But if Easter’s the earliest I get to call you my wife, then yes. I want that. I want everything.

 

* * *

 

The Prophet hit the breakfast tables like a lightning curse.

 

Bold black ink. Two photos—one of Hermione and Draco at dinner, her perched shamelessly in his lap, tie undone, lips bruised from kissing. And one of the ring on her finger, hand threaded through Draco’s hair.

 

Pansy got to it first.

 

“Oh,” she said, voice practically vibrating. “Oh, this is delicious .”

 

She cleared her throat with theatrical flair, waving the paper high as the rest of the Slytherins leaned in.

 

SCANDAL AT HOGWARTS: MALFOY HEIR TO WED GOLDEN GIRL

In a twist no one saw coming (except perhaps Narcissa Malfoy, who may have orchestrated it all), the youngest Malfoy has announced his engagement to none other than Hermione Jean Granger. Sources confirm the couple has been… very public in their affections, with one witness stating, “I didn’t know someone could sit on a lap like that and still eat toast.”

Though technically still students, both are of age, and the wedding is scheduled for the upcoming Easter holidays. The school has declined to comment, but an unnamed Gryffindor was overheard muttering, “She’s ruined.”

Ruined or not, it appears Miss Granger—soon to be Lady Malfoy—has no regrets. Nor, it seems, does Mr. Malfoy, who has spent most mornings since the announcement glued to her side like a territorial Hungarian Horntail.

 

The paper fluttered from Pansy’s fingers as the Slytherin table erupted into delighted murmurs and laughter.

 

“They really put the toast quote in?” Blaise cackled. “I love this timeline.”

 

“‘Ruined,’” Theo snorted. “If only they knew who ruined who.”

 

Hermione sipped her tea calmly, but her fingers tightened around the handle of her mug.

 

The glares from the Gryffindor table were molten. Lavender looked like she’d been slapped.

 

And the whispers… oh, the whispers were everywhere .

 

But what was more infuriating—at least to Draco—was the way the article had emboldened some of the lesser creatures in their vicinity.

 

A Ravenclaw seventh year sidled up, smiling far too wide at Hermione. “So, I was just wondering, Grang—sorry, Malfoy—if you had any tips for, you know… handling a Slytherin.”

 

Draco stiffened, hand twitching toward his wand, but he didn’t need to speak.

 

Hermione tilted her head and smiled. Sweet as venom.

 

“My first tip?” she purred, eyes glittering coldly. “Don’t address me like we’re friends. My second? Don’t ever assume he shares.”

 

The Ravenclaw blinked, caught in her net, and stumbled back with a mumbled apology.

 

Pansy choked on her juice. “Did you just go full scale Slytherin on that boy?”

 

“She’s terrifying,” Theo said proudly. “I think I’m a little in love.”

 

Another Hufflepuff tried her luck at Draco—giggling too high, brushing past him with an exaggerated sway. “Malfoy… congratulations. If it doesn’t work out, you know where to find me.”

 

Hermione didn’t even look up. “If you touch what’s mine again, I’ll curse your tits off.”

 

Dead silence.

 

Then Blaise exhaled a stunned laugh. “Holy shit, I felt that in my chest.”

 

Draco didn’t blink. He just turned slowly, lazily, until he was nose to nose with his fiancée.

 

“You really are mine, aren’t you?” he murmured, voice gravel and reverence.

 

Hermione smirked, tugging him in by his tie.

 

“Body, mind, magic,” she whispered. “Every inch.”

 

Draco kissed her like they were alone. Like no one else dared exist. And maybe, for that moment, they didn’t.

 

When they finally broke apart, Hermione glanced toward the Hufflepuff girl—who had wisely retreated—and then back to her fiancé.

 

Draco was still staring at her. Still drinking her in.

 

“You keep looking at me like that,” she murmured, lips brushing his jaw, “and we’ll be late to Potions.”

 

“Fuck Potions,” he muttered. “Let’s elope.”

 

Pansy cackled. “You are eloping. In a bloody Manor. With flower walls and dragons, probably.”

 

“And champagne,” Blaise added. “Don’t forget the champagne.”

 

Theo leaned in, grin wicked. “And a magically reinforced bed.”

 

Hermione just smiled. Possessive, smug, and powerful.

 

She’d never felt more Slytherin in her life.

 

* * *

 

The door hadn’t even finished creaking open before the class went quiet. Not from reverence. From instinct. Everyone sensed it.

 

Draco Malfoy walked in like sin in pressed black. His robes tossed somewhere en route, his sleeves rolled. His wand was twirling between his fingers in a way that suggested he was looking for an excuse. Behind him, Hermione glided into the room, no longer hiding in shadows or red and gold. She wore green now—tailored, wicked, hers.

 

And today?

 

She wore him.

 

His lovebite crowned her throat like a signature. His ring glinted on her finger. Her shirt was unbuttoned just enough to scream yes, we fucked before class, and no, we’re not sorry.

 

A whisper ran through the room: fiancée .

 

“Partners,” Avery sighed. “Pair up.”

 

Chaos.

 

Lavender Brown all but launched herself at Draco—again. “We could—”

 

“No,” Hermione said simply, stepping in front of her, wand casually twirling. “He’s taken.”

 

Lavender didn’t back down. “You don’t own him.”

 

Hermione’s smile was cruel. “No. But I do wear him.”

 

Gasps. Blaise choked on a snort. Theo whispered, “Five galleons says someone dies today.”

 

Lavender blinked at Draco. “You’re letting her speak for you now?”

 

Draco turned his head slowly. “No,” he said, his voice deep, sharp as blade-edge silk. “She doesn’t speak for me.”

 

A beat of hope flickered in Lavender’s eyes.

 

“She is me.”

 

Then he pulled Hermione flush to his chest, kissed her like a threat, and whispered something that made her eyes darken and her wand glow dangerously at her side. 

 

“Don’t worry, Lavender,” she said, eyes sparkling. “He already comes undone for me, and I don’t need a potion to make him crave it.”

 

Lavender’s face turned a blotchy red. “Slut,” she spat. 

 

Hermione blinked. “That supposed to hurt my feelings? Try harder.”

 

Avery gave up on even pretending to maintain control. “Ten points to Slytherin if you don’t hex each other until I finish the bloody demonstration.”

 

Lavender backed off. For now.

 

McLaggen, however, had not learned self-preservation.

 

“So what’s it like, Malfoy? Having a wife who could hex your bollocks off and kiss you senseless in the same breath?”

 

“I sleep like a king,” Draco replied. “With a goddess on top of me.”

 

Hermione smirked as McLaggen turned pink.

 

“Oi, Granger ,” McLaggen’s voice once again cut through the room, oozing with something foul. “If you ever get bored of ice-prince Malfoy over there, I’d be more than happy to give you a real scream in the dungeons.”

 

Hermione’s wand snapped up.

 

So did Draco’s.

 

But McLaggen kept going - drunk on attention, grinning like the rat-bastard he was. 

 

“Bet you’ve never had someone who knows what to do with a girl like you. He’s all sharp edges. I’m hands-on. Thorough. Ask anyone - my stamina’s unmatched.”

 

“McLaggen -” Avery warned. 

 

“I’d leave marks in better places, too. Unless you like the ones on your neck .”

 

Hermione moved first. 

 

A spell slammed into McLaggen’s gut, nonverbal , throwing him back into the nearest wall. His feet left the floor. 

 

But he was still talking as he wheezed for breath. “Told you,” he coughed. “Feisty. Could teach her to -”

 

Draco was already on him. 

 

He stalked across the room like a predator off the leash. 

 

Grabbed McLaggen by the collar. Slammed him back into the wall. Hard. 

 

His wand was jammed beneath McLaggen’s chin. 

 

“You disgusting fucking waste of magic,” Draco whispered. “Speak to her like that again and I swear to Merlin you’ll be coughing up your teeth for the rest of your life.”

 

McLaggen tried to laugh. “Protective much?”

 

“She’s mine.” Draco growled, his nose inches from McLaggen’s. “She’s my future. My fiance. And you - you’re nothing . If you ever so much as look at her again, I’ll break every bone in your body one at a time and leave you alive to remember it.”

 

McLaggen flinched.

 

But Draco wasn’t done. 

 

He tightened his grip.

 

“She’s not the one you should fear, McLaggen,” he said quietly. “I am.”

 

The room was dead silent

 

Blaise stood and gave them a standing ovation. 

 

Theo clapped once. “Beautifully done.”

 

Lavender tried to lunge - but Hermione was too quick, wand already at her throat. “Try me, Brown. Please.”

 

* * *

 

Professor Avery’s voice boomed across the room, exhausted beyond belief.

 

“That’s it! Five of you— detention. Tonight. My office. I don’t care who started what or whose tongue ended up down whose throat. I want silence. I want sanity. I want one class— one bloody class —without threats of hexes or public snogging.”

 

He pointed.

 

“Brown. McLaggen. Malfoy. Granger. Nott.

 

Theo blinked, halfway through leaning back in his chair like he hadn’t just been preparing to verbally assassinate Cormac.

 

“Me? I didn’t even say anything.”

 

“You were thinking loudly,” Avery snapped. “You’ve got that look.”

 

Theo grinned. “Which look? The ‘how fast can I kill someone’ one or the ‘Hex now, ask questions later’ one?”

 

Both. Tonight. Seven o’clock.”

 

Lavender sputtered. “But Professor, I—”

 

“If you say Amortentia, I will give myself a nosebleed and go home.”

 

Lavender closed her mouth.

 

Hermione turned to Draco, biting the inside of her cheek to keep from laughing.

 

“Great,” she murmured. “Detention. With your ex-stalker and McLaggen the predator.”

 

Draco was unbothered, smug even, his arm sliding around her waist beneath the desk. “Perfect,” he whispered against her temple. “That means I get three uninterrupted hours of glaring at anyone who so much as breathes near my fiancée.”

 

Theo leaned across the desk, dropping his voice. “Or plotting how to make Lavender actually regret that potion stunt.”

 

Hermione hummed. “Can we add McLaggen to the hit list? He called me ‘Malfoy’s little conquest’ last week.”

 

Draco growled.

 

“Oh, he dies tonight,” Theo said pleasantly. “No question.”

 

From across the room, Lavender watched them, clearly unaware she’d been assigned to the Slytherin blood feud list. Again.

 

And McLaggen was poking Blaise with a quill asking if he thought Hermione wore lacy green knickers to match the tie.

 

He wouldn’t live to see Friday.

Chapter 38: Three's Not Always a Crowd

Chapter Text

The dungeon classroom was dim, cold, and utterly silent—until the door creaked open.

 

Professor Slughorn waddled in, already rubbing his temples. “Merlin’s beard,” he muttered to himself as he spotted the names on the parchment in his hand. “Granger, Malfoy, Nott… Brown… McLaggen. This isn’t detention. It's a bloody Thunderdome.”

 

He shuffled to the front of the room and didn’t even bother trying for authority.

 

“Rules: No spells. No murder. Try not to break anything irreplaceable. You’ll be reorganising my ingredient storage, alphabetically. By name. Then by toxicity level. I’m going to be in my office pretending this isn’t happening.”

 

Slughorn walked right back out.

 

The door clicked shut.

 

And Lavender Brown immediately broke the unspoken rule of breathing in Draco Malfoy’s direction.

 

“Oh, Draco,” she purred, brushing her fingers down his arm as he moved toward the storeroom shelves. “It’s been ages since we spent time alone. Well, almost alone.”

 

Draco didn’t look at her. “Touch me again and I’ll consider that an act of aggression.”

 

“Oh come on, it’s just detention,” she said with a faux-giggling lilt. “I’ve missed your energy—your fire. Remember when—”

 

Hermione’s wand hand twitched.

 

Theo stepped behind Hermione slowly, placing a hand on her back. “Not yet,” he murmured, very softly. “We let him deal with this one.”

 

And then Cormac McLaggen — brilliantly suicidal — grinned across the room.

 

“Don’t be so cold, Malfoy,” he said with a wink. “We all know you’ve got plenty of warmth for Granger. She looked absolutely wrecked at breakfast. Legs a bit wobbly? Bet she was underneath you all night, wasn’t she?”

 

Theo didn’t move.

 

Draco did.

 

Not with rage. With terrifying calm.

 

He turned to McLaggen, steps quiet, movements precise. Hermione knew that stillness—like the moment before a magical explosion.

 

“Say that again,” Draco said. Voice like silk. Like razors.

 

“I mean, I’d offer to give her a go if you’re ever out of commission—”

 

Theo’s wand was out before the sentence finished.

 

Hermione didn’t even hesitate.

 

But Draco got there first.

 

The crate of powdered moonstone behind Cormac exploded into shards as Draco’s wand struck the desk beside him. Wood splintered. Glass cracked. Lavender screamed. McLaggen flinched back, pale and trembling.

 

Draco stepped closer.

 

“She’s not mine because I fuck her, McLaggen,” he said, voice low and lethal. “She’s mine because she chose me. Because she loves me. And if you ever speak her name again without reverence on your lips—I will make you bleed.”

 

He turned his gaze to Lavender.

 

“And you—” He didn’t raise his voice. “You dosed me with a love potion. You touched me without consent. You touched what’s mine. And if I ever catch you looking at Hermione again, let alone speaking to her…”

 

He didn’t finish the sentence.

 

Because Hermione stepped forward, calm and composed, and ran her fingers through Draco’s hair to ground him.

 

“You’re not worth his time,” she told Lavender coldly. “And Cormac? You wouldn’t survive a minute underneath me.”

 

Theo let out a wheeze that sounded suspiciously like laughter.

 

Draco’s eyes never left Hermione’s.

 

He was still vibrating with fury. Still utterly feral.

 

But he leaned into her touch like it was the only thing tethering him to the earth.

 

And maybe it was.

 

She climbed into his lap.

 

Straddled him right there, in front of Lavender and Cormac and Theo, with her skirt riding scandalously high and her smirk turning predatory.

 

“Let me make something very clear,” Hermione purred, trailing her fingers through Draco’s hair as he instinctively gripped her thighs. “What we do behind closed doors—what he does to me—would shatter the two of you.”

 

She looked to Lavender, then to McLaggen, voice rich with condescension and lustful power.

 

“Neither of you could last five minutes with him. Not the way I do. Not when he’s got one hand in my hair and the other wrapped around my throat, whispering exactly how he wants to ruin me.”

 

Cormac made a small, strangled noise.

 

Draco’s hands gripped tighter.

 

But Hermione wasn’t done.

 

She leaned in, lips grazing Draco’s ear—just enough to make him groan low in his chest—and then looked back at them both with a smile of slow, sadistic delight.

 

“You think I get to walk the halls in that glow because he’s gentle ? Because we light candles and make love?” she laughed, dark and breathy. “No. It’s blindfolds. Hot wax. Cable ties, charmed to hold tight but leave no scars. Ball gags when I’m too mouthy. And when I’ve been good?”

 

She nipped at Draco’s jaw, dragging her teeth along his skin.

 

“He gets on his knees and begs me to come. Because he worships me. Because when I cry out, his world stops.”

 

Lavender’s face was mottled with disbelief and something dangerously close to arousal.

 

McLaggen had gone red, then pale, then red again—and had shuffled slightly behind a desk.

 

Hermione’s eyes fell to Theo—sweet, poor Theo—who was frozen, his jaw clenched, his eyes dark and heavy and oh.

 

Well.

 

There was no hiding that erection.

 

She smiled, almost sweetly.

 

Theo swallowed hard.

 

Draco turned his head slowly.

 

The look he gave Theo was not friendly.

 

It was the kind of silent warning that carried ancient weight.

 

Think about her again and I’ll end you.

 

Theo raised his hands in mock surrender, trying not to laugh—and failing, slightly.

 

“Your witch,” he muttered. “Loud and clear.”

 

Hermione, pleased, dragged her fingers down Draco’s chest and murmured, “Good boy.”

 

Draco growled.

 

And then, just for the final kill:

 

Hermione turned to Cormac and Lavender with a venomous grin. “You two thought you could survive that kind of madness? Darling… you'd cry before the cuffs even clicked.”

 

* * *

 

The door to the Slytherin common room banged open.

 

Blaise looked up from his book, Pansy from her perch on the armrest beside him, both raising matching eyebrows.

 

Draco didn’t speak. Neither did Hermione.

 

He had her hand wrapped tight in his, his jaw clenched, his eyes wild. She followed willingly, still smug, still glowing, but wordless.

 

Without so much as a nod to their friends, Draco dragged her straight up the stairs toward their room.

 

The heavy thud of the bedroom door slamming shut was followed by the faintest muffled moan seconds later.

 

Pansy blinked. “Well,” she muttered, “that explains the dramatics.”

 

Theo stumbled in behind them a moment later—slower, dazed, and looking like he’d barely survived a head-on collision with a Dementor.

 

He dropped onto the couch with a loud groan, head tipping back.

 

Pansy narrowed her eyes.

 

Blaise arched a brow.

 

Then they both noticed it.

 

Theo’s blazer wasn’t sitting right—tugged in a bit awkwardly, sleeves slightly rumpled. But more importantly?

 

He was still hard.

 

Painfully so.

 

Pansy’s smirk was instant and evil. “Well, well, well… Look what the Hufflepuff whore dragged in.”

 

Theo didn’t even glare at her. Just groaned again and covered his face with a pillow.

 

“I’m traumatised.”

 

“You’re aroused, ” Blaise pointed out. “Don’t lie.”

 

Pansy leaned in closer, like a vulture circling. “What the hell happened in detention?”

 

Theo dragged the pillow down just enough to peek over it with dead eyes.

 

“She straddled Draco.”

 

“Sure,” Blaise said easily. “Par for the course.”

 

“She straddled him,” Theo said, sitting up with a wild gesture, “and then described—explicitly, in detail—all the things they do in bed. Wax. Gags. Cuffs. Knees. Worship. Him begging.”

 

He paused, breathing through his nose like it physically hurt.

 

“She said ‘when I cry out, his world stops.’

 

Pansy gasped. “She did not.”

 

“She did,” Theo hissed. “And I— I —was sat two feet away.

 

Blaise was howling with laughter now. “And let me guess, Malfoy gave you the ‘fantasise about her and die’ look?”

 

“Like he’d already started digging my grave.”

 

Pansy purred. “You did fantasise, didn’t you?”

 

“I’m human!” Theo snapped. “Of course I did! I’m still—!” He gestured helplessly to his lap.

 

Pansy leaned in and patted his cheek with mock sympathy. “Poor baby. You want me to get you an ice pack?”

 

“I want a lobotomy.”

 

“You need a cold shower,” Blaise offered. “Or three.”

 

Theo groaned and flopped backward on the couch again. “I need someone to put a Memory Charm on me so I stop hearing her say ‘Good boy’ every time I close my eyes.”

 

A long, muffled moan echoed faintly from upstairs.

 

Theo’s head snapped up, wild-eyed.

 

Pansy just grinned wider. “That one was definitely Hermione.”

 

Theo whimpered. “I’m sleeping on the floor of the library tonight.”

 

“Good,” Blaise said, already turning a page. “Leave the rest of us in peace.”

 

Theo lay groaning, still draped across the common room couch like a man defeated.

 

His arms flopped uselessly over the sides. His shirt was halfway untucked. The pillow had fallen to the floor.

 

He was, in every possible way, wrecked.

 

Pansy, however, looked positively radiant as she stood above him, tapping one manicured finger to her lips in thought.

 

Blaise, ever watchful, was pretending to read again—but his eyes hadn’t left the pair once.

 

“Well,” Pansy said lightly, “there’s always one solution to a problem like this.”

 

Theo didn’t move. “Don’t say it.”

 

“I’m serious,” she sing-songed. “I’m willing to offer myself up as tribute.”

 

He cracked one eye open.

 

Pansy leaned closer. “Could help take the edge off.”

 

Theo groaned again. “Pansy.”

 

She shrugged, wicked grin stretching. “Or Blaise could help. I know he’s very good with his hands. I’m willing to share.”

 

Blaise choked on his laughter, raising his eyebrows over the top of his book. “She’s not wrong.”

 

Theo covered his face again. “What is wrong with you people?”

 

“Oh, darling,” Pansy purred. “If you have to ask, you can’t afford it.”

 

She bent down and brushed his hair back from his forehead, mock-affectionate. “But just in case you are ever desperate enough—” She stepped back with a sly wink, then pointed her wand at herself with a whispered incantation.

 

Her robes shimmered.

 

Shifted.

 

Morphed into a scandalously short silk nightdress, all emerald green and black lace, with slits so high it barely passed as clothing.

 

Theo sat bolt upright, eyes blown wide.

 

Blaise let out a low whistle. “Merlin.”

 

“Sleep well, boys,” Pansy said sweetly, spinning on her heel as if she hadn’t just detonated a bomb in the middle of the common room. “Or don’t. Up to you.”

 

She disappeared up the girls’ stairs, leaving nothing behind but the sway of her hips and chaos in her wake.

 

Theo slumped back onto the couch again.

 

“Dead,” he muttered.

 

Blaise grinned lazily, still watching the stairs. “Better men have tried to survive Parkinson. You’re not the first casualty.”

 

Theo didn’t even argue.

 

Just lay there, staring at the ceiling.

 

* * *

 

The common room had quieted now.

 

Theo lay boneless on the couch, one arm slung over his eyes like he was shielding himself from a divine reckoning. Blaise sat in the armchair across from him, legs sprawled, book forgotten entirely on his lap.

 

Neither spoke for a full minute.

 

Finally, Theo exhaled.

 

“So,” he muttered, voice still hoarse. “Did she just proposition both of us?”

 

Blaise smirked. “She did.”

 

“Cool,” Theo said, deadpan. “That’s normal.”

 

Another pause.

 

Then: “Would it be so bad?”

 

Theo’s arm slid down. He blinked over at Blaise. “What?”

 

Blaise tapped his fingers against the arm of the chair, deceptively casual. “Sharing her.”

 

Theo stared.

 

“She said it herself,” Blaise continued smoothly. “You wouldn’t survive her alone. I sure as hell wouldn’t. But the two of us? We might stand a chance.”

 

A slow, wicked grin spread across Theo’s lips. “You’ve thought about it.”

 

Blaise shrugged. “You haven’t?”

 

Theo huffed a laugh. “Mate. I’ve dreamt about it.”

 

Another beat of silence passed, thick with the unspoken.

 

Then Blaise leaned forward, dark eyes gleaming. “You realise we’d have to plan it like a military operation, right? She’s unpredictable. Carnal. Untameable.”

 

Theo grinned wider. “And that’s exactly why it would take both of us.”

 

Blaise’s gaze flicked toward the girls’ stairs, still grinning. “You reckon she left that nightdress on for a reason?”

 

“Oh, I know she did,” Theo muttered, rubbing a hand over his face. “Witch is playing chess while we’re over here drooling.”

 

“Strategic,” Blaise murmured.

 

“Deadly.”

 

“Hot.”

 

They both fell silent again.

 

Then simultaneously muttered:

 

“Fuck.”

 

Theo dragged himself upright. “If we do this… no competition.”

 

Blaise arched a brow. “Obviously. We’d be a team.”

 

“Partners in crime.”

 

“In sin.”

 

“In warfare ,” Theo added darkly. “Because that woman will kill us.”

 

Blaise chuckled, low and dangerous. “But what a way to go.”

 

They both sat there for another long minute.

 

Thinking.

 

Plotting.

 

Surrendering to the inevitable.

 

* * *

 

The door to Pansy’s room wasn’t closed.

 

Of course it wasn’t.

 

Blaise and Theo paused outside it anyway, as if stepping through might change everything forever.

 

(It would.)

 

“Still time to run,” Theo muttered, though his knuckles hovered above the wood like he needed permission.

 

Blaise didn’t bother with knocking. He pushed the door open, slowly.

 

The scent hit them first—honeysuckle and something wicked. Candles burned low and languid on the windowsill, flickering gold light against dark green bedding. Pansy Parkinson sat perched on the edge of her bed like a queen waiting for her summoned devils.

 

She wore the nightdress. Deep emerald silk, suggestive as sin. The hem barely grazed the tops of her thighs. Her legs were crossed. A single eyebrow arched.

 

“Well,” she purred. “Took you long enough.”

 

Theo stepped in first, clearing his throat. “We figured you’d prefer a dramatic entrance.”

 

“I prefer efficiency,” she drawled, smoothing her palm down one thigh. “But you may continue.”

 

Blaise shut the door behind them. “You were expecting us.”

 

“Obviously.” She stood, slow and languid. “I set the bait, you took it. So let’s discuss the rules of engagement.”

 

Theo blinked. “There are rules?”

 

Pansy smirked. “Darlings. I’m letting two men share me. Of course there are rules.”

 

She approached like a stalking panther, trailing her fingers along Blaise’s chest, then Theo’s jaw.

 

“One,” she said softly, “you live here. You’ve always lived here. We’ve been under one roof since our families collapsed or combusted—”

 

“Or got chucked in Azkaban,” Blaise supplied wryly.

 

“Exactly,” she said. “So we keep the peace. The three of us? We work. And we will continue to work.”

 

Theo nodded, his eyes flickering dark. “Agreed.”

 

“Two,” she said, turning to face them both fully, “I don’t play jealousy games. You’re both mine. Equally. You touch me when I say. You look when I say. You don’t fight over me.”

 

Blaise gave a low hum. “Like we’d ever win.”

 

“Exactly,” she whispered.

 

“And three…” Her voice dipped, lower now, wicked and silk-slick. “I'm in charge. Always. In this room, and every room. I’m the boss.”

 

Theo’s grin broke slowly across his face. “Would we have it any other way?”

 

“No,” Blaise agreed, stepping closer, eyes roaming her. “We wouldn’t.”

 

She looked between them, eyes gleaming. “Then take your fucking shoes off. This is Slytherin’s sanctuary, not a Gryffindor dormitory.”

 

They both obeyed.

 

Her smirk sharpened like a blade. “Good boys.”

 

And then, like all good queens, she turned her back to them and sauntered toward the bed—leaving just enough sway in her hips to remind them of exactly who owned whom tonight.

 

* * *

 

The room was a mess of limbs, silk, and smugness.

 

Pansy lay sprawled across her mountain of pillows, hair wild, lips kiss-swollen, the emerald slip of her nightdress bunched somewhere around her waist. Theo lay to her right, one arm slung possessively over her stomach, hair damp with sweat and satisfaction. Blaise occupied her left side, legs tangled with hers, his bare chest rising and falling in a lazy rhythm.

 

The three of them glowed with the aftermath of something… beautifully debauched.

 

No words were needed. Not yet. Only breath and the silent, shared hum of well damn, we did that .

 

And then—

 

The door creaked.

 

No knock. No warning. Just the tell-tale click and creak of a lock-free door and the soft sound of slippers against wood. Pansy didn’t even flinch.

 

“Oh you boys ,” came Hermione’s voice, low and syrupy sweet with just a pinch of scandal. “You’re so screwed.”

 

Draco trailed in behind her, still half-dressed from patrols, sleeves rolled up, ring gleaming.

 

He surveyed the scene—three thoroughly satisfied Slytherins, bedsheets rucked up in every direction, Pansy preening like the cat who’d devoured not one, but two canaries.

 

He folded his arms. “Does this mean you’re going to stop ogling my fucking wife now?”

 

Blaise had the audacity to smirk. Theo simply closed his eyes and let his face rest against Pansy’s shoulder. Pansy, of course, arched an elegant brow and tilted her chin.

 

“Oh darling,” she cooed, voice all velvet and venom. “We will never stop ogling your Lady Malfoy.”

 

Hermione just grinned and turned into Draco’s chest as he wrapped his arms around her from behind. “They can ogle,” she murmured, lips brushing his jaw. “But they know who I belong to.”

 

Draco growled low in his throat, loud enough for even Theo to crack an eye open and glance their way.

 

“You're damn right they do.”

 

Pansy chuckled, stretching like a cat and pulling both boys back into her arms. “You’re both ridiculous. And hopelessly obsessed with each other.”

 

Hermione only shrugged. “Jealous?”

 

“Not in the slightest.” Pansy smirked. “I’ve got my hands full, thank you.”

 

Draco raised a brow. “Should we expect furniture to be missing in the morning?”

 

“Only if you leave it too close to the bed,” Blaise murmured, voice a rumble.

 

Hermione giggled, and even Draco cracked a grin.

 

“Good night, Slytherins,” she called as Draco ushered her back out the door. “Try not to break too many bones.”

 

“Only the ones that matter,” Pansy purred, and the door swung shut behind them.

Chapter 39: One Stag, One Hen, Two Hopeless Romantics

Chapter Text

The letters arrived over breakfast, borne on stiff-legged owls who looked personally offended to be the messengers. Hermione didn’t even flinch when they dropped onto her lap, the wax seals glaring in familiar shades—one Gryffindor red and the other auror-regulation black.

 

She sipped her tea. Looked at the envelopes. Blinked.

 

And then she passed the first one—Ron’s—to Draco with a curl of her lip. “You’ll enjoy this,” she said drily. “It screams fragile male ego and unresolved delusions.”

 

Draco unfolded it like it might combust in his hands, brows already lifting before he’d finished the first line.

 

Hermione,

I don’t know what the fuck you’re playing at—

Actually, scratch that, I do. You’ve always liked attention.

But marrying Malfoy? Are you seriously that desperate to prove some point? To punish us?

Whatever this is, I’m not going to watch you ruin your life for a prick with a dark mark and a daddy complex.

When you come to your senses, don’t bother writing.

–Ron

 

Draco’s jaw flexed.

 

Theo muttered, “He’s got one more snide word about your ‘daddy complex’ and I’m charming his wand to shoot pink glitter dicks.”

 

Pansy rolled her eyes. “That man has the emotional range of a teaspoon and the ego of a Death Eater. Very on brand .”

 

Blaise reached for the second letter with a flick of his fingers. “Harry’s, I presume?”

 

Hermione nodded, still perfectly composed. “Go on. Let’s complete the disappointment bingo.”

 

Blaise unfolded it.

 

Hermione,

I don’t even know where to start. I’ve tried to believe you knew what you were doing—but an engagement to him?

After everything we fought for? After everything he stood for?

I can’t support this. I won’t.

This isn’t who you are.

–Harry

 

There was silence. Thick, loaded.

 

And then Hermione gave a soft, sharp laugh. “Gods. It’s almost poetic, isn’t it?”

 

Draco tilted his head. “Which part?”

 

She looked up, eyes gleaming. “The part where they think their opinions matter .”

 

Theo burst into laughter. “And there it is. That’s our girl.”

 

Draco leaned in and kissed her temple. “Do I get to hex them? Just once? I’ll aim low.”

 

Hermione shook her head. “No need. The Prophet has already published my title. Let them choke on it every time they open a paper. I’ll let my happiness haunt them.”

 

Pansy raised her cup. “To haunting the fragile egos of boys who thought they could tame a storm.”

 

Everyone toasted. Even Blaise.

 

Hermione didn’t bother responding to either letter. But she did pick up a quill and address a new one. This one, she signed:

 

Lady H. J. Malfoy,

Who never needed your permission.

 

* * *

 

It began with firewhisky at breakfast.

 

Draco hadn’t touched a drop—yet. But Theo and Blaise had declared it “necessary emotional preparation,” and Draco, sitting at the Slytherin table with twitching fingers and pale knuckles, was very nearly convinced.

 

“She’s not here,” he muttered, scanning the room for the fourteenth time like she might suddenly materialise beside him, laughing. “She’s not even in the bloody castle.”

 

“She’s not going to elope with a stripper,” Theo offered helpfully. “Probably.”

 

“Definitely not helpful,” Draco snapped, tugging at the collar of his shirt. “What if she—what if she gets cold feet? What if she realises I’m a fucking disaster and—”

 

“She’s been realising that daily and still wants to marry you,” Blaise said dryly. “Try to maintain some composure, mate.”

 

“I’m composed!” Draco barked.

 

Theo side-eyed the twitching plate that had begun to vibrate violently under Draco’s elbow. “Sure. So composed the porcelain’s developing PTSD.”

 

Blaise held up an envelope, pristine and wax-sealed.

 

“This arrived by owl post,” he said, voice abruptly more cautious. “From Azkaban.”

 

Draco stilled. “Lucius?”

 

They nodded.

 

Draco took it like it might explode. The parchment was scented faintly of expensive cologne, faded. A single line graced the top:

 

“Even behind bars, I remain a Malfoy. Do not humiliate the name.”

 

Draco snorted, then barked out a wild laugh. “Brilliant. Disownment threat number eight. Not even a congratulations .”

 

“Well,” Blaise said lightly, “he’ll be thrilled when the Daily Prophet’s wedding spread shows you with lipstick on your neck and Hermione riding you across the honeymoon suite like a warhorse.”

 

Draco choked.

 

Theo refilled his glass.

 

“Drink up, future husband. Today’s for celebrating the end of your freedom.”

 

* * *

 

“Put the wand down, Draco.”

 

“No,” Draco hissed. “I saw the owl. What if it was from her? What if she’s changed her mind—”

 

“Mate. That was a seagull.”

 

Draco blinked, wand still raised mid-air in the middle of Diagon Alley. “...Are you sure?”

 

“I know the difference between a seagull and your fiancée’s handwriting,” Blaise said flatly.

 

Theo slung an arm around Draco’s tense shoulders. “You need a drink.”

 

“I need Hermione .”

 

“You’ll have her in a week. Assuming you survive today.”

 

That was debatable. So far, Draco had narrowly avoided:

  • Being permanently hexed bald by a rogue enchanted barber chair

  • Swapping bodies with a stag (actual, four-legged creature) for ten horrifying minutes

  • Getting dragged into a charmed fountain in Knockturn Alley that only spit out people after they’d confessed a deepest secret

 

“Fine!” he’d shouted, sputtering water. “ I once wanked to the sound of her voice before I even saw her face! Now let me out!”

 

The fountain had gurgled approvingly and launched him ten feet into the air.

 

“You’re spiralling,” Theo said helpfully as they dried him off again. “And I love it.”

 

They stopped next at a "gentleman's club" run by two Veela sisters. Unfortunately, the moment one approached Draco with a flirty sway and whispered “What’s your greatest desire, darling?”

 

He burst into tears.

 

“Her laugh,” he gasped, clutching the table like it anchored his sanity. “Her laugh, and the way she bites her bottom lip when she’s about to be brilliant. And she wasn’t wearing robes this morning, did you see her? I did. I fucking saw her, Theo—”

 

“I think I need a drink now,” Theo muttered, wide-eyed.

 

Blaise slid a shot glass over. “You’ve broken him. We’re officially in uncharted territory.”

 

By mid-afternoon, Draco had been cursed by a sentient gift box, nearly arrested after hexing a mirror that said “she’s out of your league,” and very nearly married a mannequin in a transfigured bridal shop.

 

“I thought it was her,” he admitted blearily, covered in glitter and broken pride. “I saw curls.”

 

“You proposed to a mannequin, mate.”

 

“She looked so real .”

 

Theo, once again, was in hysterics.

 

“You’re not allowed to be alone ever again,” Blaise told him solemnly. “You’ll marry the fireplace next.”

 

* * *

 

The manor they’d booked wasn’t just elegant — it shimmered with glamour spells. Pansy had insisted on “French vineyard meets dangerous debutantes,” and naturally, she had delivered.

 

Wisteria draped from floating chandeliers. Velvet poufs levitated across the open parlour. A mirrored bar glistened under enchanted fairy lights, and soft jazz danced on the air — until the playlist charmed itself into scandalous French cabaret when someone spiked the prosecco with firewhisky.

 

Hermione stood in the centre of it all, radiant in a white silk slip dress with green-gold embroidery — a not-so-subtle nod to the house colours she now wore. Her curls were swept to one side, pinned with emerald combs, and her fingers sparkled with gifts from friends and her fiancée-to-be.

 

She wasn’t used to being the centre of attention like this. But tonight?

 

She owned the room.

 

“Oh, you’re blushing,” Pansy purred, linking her arm through Hermione’s. “That means you’re thinking about how that ring feels when he’s between your legs, doesn’t it?”

 

“Pansy!”

 

Feminine laughter rang out across the parlour.

 

Alicia Spinnet sipped her champagne and raised her glass. “Can I just say how wildly satisfying it is that Granger of all people landed Draco bleeding Malfoy? And tamed him, no less.”

 

Claimed him,” Parvati corrected with a smirk. “The man would set fire to the moon if she asked.”

 

“True,” Ginny drawled from the corner, sipping slowly. “Though I’m still bitter I lost the bet. I thought they’d kill each other before they ever kissed.”

 

“I thought they’d just shag and deny everything,” Pansy said airily. “But then he started writing her letters. Letters. Actual parchment and ink and bleeding wax seals. I knew he was doomed.”

 

“You knew he was doomed?” Hermione muttered, cheeks burning.

 

“Don’t act innocent, Lady Malfoy,” Pansy said with a wicked smile. “I’ve seen you leave his room limping.”

 

The group dissolved into shrieking laughter again — just as Fleur Delacour swept in with a clutch of beautifully wrapped boxes and that glowing, veela-esque smile.

 

“Ah, bonsoir, ladies. Apologies for being late — I brought lingerie.” She winked at Hermione. “Some things are best when they are not subtle, non?”

 

“You invited Fleur? ” Hermione whispered as she accepted the package. “And she brought—”

 

“Darling, do you know how many people genuinely like you and hate the Weasel?” Pansy murmured, grinning. “You’re practically a public service.”

 

Another round of drinks appeared. Someone charmed a glass to follow Hermione around unless she gave it a name. Parvati and Susan Bones led a game of “Guess What Draco Called Her in Bed,” which descended into hysterics when Hermione refused to answer and blushed furiously at “my filthy little goddess.”

 

Pansy’s final gift arrived in the form of a low-lit room upstairs — warm bath, perfumed oils, soft robes, and a final note from her:

 

“Enjoy tonight. But rest. Because next weekend, your husband-to-be will eat you alive.”

 

Hermione laughed. And sighed. And maybe cried a little in the bath.

 

Because for once — surrounded by friends, finally loved loudly and fully — she was exactly where she wanted to be.

 

* * *

 

Draco looked like he’d been dragged through a malfunctioning Floo and hexed in five different directions. His usually perfect hair was ruffled in the worst way, a cut on his cheek oozed faintly, and his shirt was unbuttoned like he’d forgotten how fabric worked.

 

He stumbled into the Slytherin common room, wild-eyed and twitchy, muttering something about pixies, trousers on fire, and the unbearable horror of not knowing if she was cold or hungry or — Merlin forbid — surrounded by strippers.

 

Theo looked up from his spot on the couch and immediately shoved a cushion over his lap.

 

“You look like you lost a duel to a drunk banshee,” Blaise drawled.

 

“I lost a day without her,” Draco snapped. “Which is worse.”

 

“You do know she’s just at her hen night?” Theo said, raising an eyebrow. “Not in Azkaban.”

 

“She might as well be,” Draco muttered, raking a hand through his hair. “It’s been hours since I heard her voice. Since I saw her. Since I breathed her in. What if she’s forgotten me?”

 

Theo actually laughed. “She’s your fiancée , mate.”

 

“Yes, but she’s also my witch, and I didn’t spend five fucking years pining just to let her go off into the night with Pansy bloody Parkinson and a bottle of Veuve Clicquot!”

 

Draco made a sharp turn toward the fireplace. “I’m Flooing the manor.”

 

“No, you’re not,” Theo said casually, not even looking up.

 

Draco spun. “Try me.”

 

Theo finally met his gaze — and smirked. “Because I’ve had something all day that might calm the beast. But you’re going to have to ask nicely .”

 

Draco stilled.

 

Blink.

 

Still.

 

Then — “Theo. Please. Please, for the love of every cursed star in the sky, if you don’t give me that letter right now, I will cry and it will be your fault.”

 

Blaise snorted into his drink. “This is the most unhinged he’s been since Hermione told him she liked his handwriting more than her wand.”

 

“She does ,” Draco growled. “Says it’s sexier.”

 

Theo slowly, dramatically, pulled the letter from his inner pocket like it was Excalibur. “She told me to give you this only if you hit peak spiral. I’d say we’re there.”

 

Draco snatched it like a drowning man finding oxygen.

 

And then —

 

Silence.

 

Stillness.

 

Reverence.

 

He sank into the nearest armchair, already tracing the curves of her script with something between worship and obsession.

 

Hermione’s handwriting.

 

She’d written to him.

 

He didn’t open it right away — just held it to his chest for a breath, eyes closed, as though she might materialize from ink and parchment alone.

 

Blaise watched him quietly, shaking his head with a small smirk. “Who would’ve guessed,” he said, lifting his glass, “that all this chaos began because McGonagall wanted a bit of inter-House pen pal unity. Think the old girl got more than she bargained for.”

 

Theo grinned, stretching out. “A Malfoy on his knees, a Gryffindor in green, and a wedding before N.E.W.T.s? Yeah. I’d say she definitely did.”

 

Draco opened the letter, breath trembling, fingers shaking as he began to read.

 

And the moment her words met his eyes — the tension fell away. Just a little.

 

Because her magic lived in every stroke of ink.

 

And gods, did he need her.

 

My Dragon,

Are you breathing?

(Yes, I’m serious.)

I know you're spiraling. Pansy warned me your eye twitched three times before midday. So first: I am safe. I am warm. And I am wearing the emerald-green set you once said made you forget how to use a fork. Yes, that one. Thought you deserved the image since I can't be there to crawl into your lap and tell you in person.

Now for the truth.

I miss you. Ridiculously. Frighteningly. Stupidly.

It's been one day and already I keep reaching for you. For your hand. For your voice. For your breath in my hair as you whisper every impossible thing you feel, that only I ever get to hear. You’ve ruined me for anything less. I love the way you unravel when you touch me, the way you look at me like I built the stars with my bare hands, the way you need my letters like you need air.

You once told me you didn't believe in softness, that you didn't think love was something for people like you. But Draco — you're the softest, fiercest thing I've ever known. You are a thunderstorm that learned to whisper.

Next week, you’ll be mine in front of the world. But in truth, you’ve been mine for a long, long time.

I’m coming home to you soon.

And when I do, I’ll kiss every worry off your skin, until you remember exactly who you belong to.

Always,
Lady H. J. Malfoy

 

Draco’s hands were trembling.

 

His throat was tight.

 

He read it twice. Then three times.

 

The last line hit like a spell cast straight to his heart — Lady H. J. Malfoy .

 

She’d signed it with the name. His name. The one she’d teased him with once in bed and now wore like it was already branded on her soul.

 

His eyes stung.

 

He clutched the letter to his chest, breath shallow, as Blaise and Theo exchanged glances.

 

“...He’s gone, isn’t he?” Theo asked quietly.

 

Blaise nodded. “So far gone he’s never coming back.”

 

Theo gave a lopsided smile. “Lucky bastard.”

 

Draco didn’t move for a long while.

 

But when he finally looked up, his eyes were blazing.

 

“She’s mine,” he said softly, voice hoarse. “And next weekend, I’m going to make her feel like every queen and goddess she’s ever read about — and every wicked woman she’s ever wanted to become.”

 

He stood.

 

And tucked the letter against his heart like a talisman.

 

“Wish me luck,” he added.

 

“Why?” Blaise said, grinning. “You’re about to marry the most dangerous witch in Britain. You’ve already won.”

 

* * *

 

The door creaked softly as Hermione stepped into their private rooms — still faintly flushed from the late laughter of the hen party, the low hum of champagne in her blood, and the last whispered promise from Pansy that she’d hex any idiot who tried to ruin the wedding .

 

But all of that melted into quiet stillness the moment she saw the envelope on her pillow.

 

The parchment was folded precisely, but the ink was smudged in one corner — as though fingers had gripped it too tight, or lingered too long. Her name was scrawled in his handwriting, unmistakably his: sharp, elegant, slightly rushed.

 

She sat gently, the bed dipping beneath her, and opened it with trembling fingers.

 

My Witch,

I don’t know what time it is.

Or where I am, if I’m honest. Somewhere in the castle. Maybe in that old Astronomy alcove. Maybe somewhere between madness and missing you.

You’ve ruined me.

I used to be composed. Untouchable. I used to walk through these halls with armour on every inch of me. And now — I’m drunk on love, half-feral with want, and writing to you like a war widow.

I miss you so much it aches.

Everyone keeps telling me it’s only a few more hours until I see you again. That soon — we get to stand before everyone, and I’ll put a ring on your finger that matches the fire you lit in my blood. But that’s days from now.

Right now, I’m a wreck.

Because even one hour without you feels like a breath held too long.

Because I know you’ll look like heaven and sin and salvation on our wedding day, and I don’t know how I’m going to survive it.

Because the last time I saw you, you were walking away, and I didn’t pull you back and kiss you one more time like I should have.

Because tonight I don’t get to hold you, and touch your back as you sleep, and whisper every stupid, reverent thing in my head until you roll your eyes and kiss me just to shut me up.

You’re it for me, Hermione Granger.

Next week, you’ll be my wife.

But you’ve already been my home for a very long time.

Come back to me soon. I need to breathe again.

Yours in this life and every one after,
Draco

 

Hermione read the letter three times, blinking through tears that fell without permission.

 

Then she folded it gently, kissed the ink where he’d signed his name, and pressed it to her chest.

 

"Mine," she whispered.

 

And then she stood up.

 

Shoes forgotten. Hair undone.

 

And set off barefoot through the castle.

 

Because nothing — nothing — would keep her from finding her dragon tonight.

 

* * *

 

The castle was quiet. Midnight magic hummed low in its ancient walls, flickering in torchlight and whispered stone, as Hermione padded barefoot down familiar corridors with only one goal in mind.

 

Find Draco.

 

She clutched the letter in her hand, fingers white-knuckled from how tightly she held it to her chest — like it was the only thing tethering her to sanity after the words he’d written.

 

Rounding the last corner near the Astronomy Tower, she heard them before she saw them.

 

Theo’s drawling laughter. Blaise cackling as something clattered to the floor. And—

 

“—I’m not drunk,” Draco slurred, audibly offended. “I’m... poised. And deadly. Like a majestic, intoxicated hawk.”

 

“Oh, you majestic twat,” Theo snorted, slouched sideways against the wall. “You’ve spilled half your shirt and insulted a statue for being smug.”

 

“It was smug,” Draco muttered. “Smug little bastard with his stony, sculpted... face.”

 

Blaise wheezed. “Merlin save us all when he’s sober tomorrow. He’ll remember none of this.”

 

“I’ll remember everything,” Draco huffed. “Everything that matters.”

 

Hermione stepped into view, biting her lip against the amused smile curling across her mouth.

 

He didn’t notice her at first.

 

He was too busy staring at the sky with his shirt open, hair mussed from fingers dragged through it too many times, and a goblet of firewhisky dangling lazily from his fingers.

 

Then—he blinked. Froze.

 

As if the stars had spat her out just for him.

 

“Hermione,” he breathed.

 

Theo straightened up as Blaise smirked and raised his hands in mock surrender. “Lovely to see you, Lady Malfoy.”

 

“We didn’t break him too much,” Theo added with a grin, slinging an arm around Blaise and pouring another drink with minimal dignity and many hiccups.

 

Hermione walked forward slowly, lips parting as she took him in — shirt unbuttoned, chest rising and falling like he’d run a mile just seeing her. The moment she reached him, Draco dropped the goblet without a second thought, letting it shatter beside them.

 

“I didn’t think you’d come,” he whispered.

 

“You wrote me a letter,” she replied. “Of course I came.”

 

He looked dazed. Like he might actually cry.

 

And then, like gravity, she was in his arms. His hands were in her hair, then her waist, then trembling at her back as he crushed her against him with all the desperate devotion of a man who’d spent every hour missing her more than the last.

 

“You came back,” he murmured again, reverent.

 

“I’ll always come back,” she said into his neck, inhaling the scent of smoke, firewhisky, and Draco Malfoy.

 

He was shaking.

 

“Next week, I marry you,” he said, eyes searching hers. “But tonight... I just need to hold you until the world feels quiet again.”

 

She kissed him.

 

Soft. Fierce. Promising.

 

“I’ve got you, my dragon.”

 

* * *

 

It took both Hermione and Pansy a full five minutes just to get the door to the Slytherin common room open without someone falling flat on their arse.

 

Not for lack of trying.

 

“Sit,” Pansy barked as Blaise tried to wander toward the fireplace, shirt unbuttoned and muttering something about fire spirits and silk dressing robes. “No, Blaise. Don’t seduce the hearth. That’s not how this night ends.”

 

“It looked cold,” he said mournfully, collapsing onto the nearest green velvet armchair like a spilt god. “I was offering warmth.”

 

Hermione grunted as she tried to wrangle a thoroughly drunk Draco into another chair, his arms glued around her waist like a barnacle with abandonment issues.

 

“Nooo,” he slurred into her hair. “You smell like forever. You’re mine. I need to keep you close. So no one else sniffs you—”

 

Pansy snorted. “Romantic. Possessive. Tragic. Malfoy, get off her.”

 

“I proposed ,” he said proudly, releasing Hermione just enough to drop into the chair behind him. “She said yes. She’s mine. Witch-wife. Fiancée. Most beautiful creature in existence—”

 

Hermione gave Pansy a look over Draco’s head as she finally got him to sit. “He’s hit the poetic stage.”

 

“Oh goody,” Pansy drawled, hoisting Theo into a seat beside Blaise, his head lolling to the side with a shit-eating grin.

 

“She’s so hot when she’s bossy,” Theo murmured dreamily to the ceiling. “Told you. Always said we’d need at least two of us to handle her.”

 

“I heard that,” Pansy muttered, cheeks pink as she shoved him deeper into the cushions. “Say another word and I’ll transfigure your trousers into a snake.”

 

Meanwhile, Draco was busy gazing up at Hermione like she’d walked out of a dream.

 

“You know,” he said sagely, finger wagging drunkenly, “you’re going to ruin me. Already have. Might as well sign away my bloody soul while we’re at it—hell, I’d thank you.”

 

“You’re a menace,” she whispered, laughing as he tugged her gently down into his lap.

 

“Your menace,” he said. “Mine. Mine mine mine.”

 

Pansy collapsed into the chair opposite them, eyes bright with mischief and fondness. “Well, we’ve got the emotional wreck, the two horndogs, and the fiancée wrangling chaos like a queen. I’d say it’s been a successful stag and hen.”

 

Theo groaned from his corner. “Did we win?”

 

Blaise cracked one eye open. “Don’t know. Can’t feel my legs. Think Parkinson’s sitting on them.”

 

“I am.”

 

“Worth it.”

 

Hermione nestled into Draco’s chest as he stroked her hair like it was the only thing keeping him from floating away.

 

“Love you,” he mumbled into her temple. “Always. Forever. Eternity. In case I forget to tell you every single day from now on and puke from nerves at our wedding.”

 

“You won’t forget,” she whispered back, kissing his jaw. “But I’ll remind you anyway.”

 

A beat of silence passed.

 

Then Draco perked up, hazy eyes serious. “You’re not wearing white, are you? That’s a fucking lie and we both know it.”

 

“Draco!”

 

Pansy howled.

 

* * *

 

“I want five,” Blaise announced suddenly, eyes closed, head tipped back dramatically against the armchair. “Children, that is. At least. Imagine how beautiful they’ll be. All cheekbones and danger.”

 

“You can’t even commit to a toothpaste brand,” Pansy drawled, lazily flicking her wand to stop Theo from lighting the tip of his hair on fire.

 

“I commit to chaos,” Blaise countered. “And to genetically superior children.”

 

“You’d have to commit to one woman first, darling,” Hermione smirked, resting her chin on Draco’s shoulder, still curled into his lap like a very smug, very adored cat.

 

Theo snorted. “Pansy doesn’t count?”

 

“Pansy is a religion,” Blaise murmured reverently. “We’re just humble worshippers.”

 

Pansy gave a wicked grin. “Blessed be the faithful.”

 

Theo, slurring a little more than before, perked up. “I want four. Two boys. Two girls. So they can form a unit . Or a death squad. Depending.”

 

“That’s… adorable and terrifying,” Hermione muttered.

 

“I want one,” Draco murmured softly, voice rough and thick. Everyone turned. “Maybe two. But only with her.”

 

The others fell silent.

 

Hermione’s breath caught.

 

“And if it’s a girl,” he added blearily, eyes slightly glassy, “she’ll hex anyone who even looks at her the wrong way. And if it’s a boy—Merlin help him if he’s anything like me.”

 

“A little chaos prince?” Pansy offered helpfully.

 

Draco groaned and dropped his head against Hermione’s shoulder.

 

“You’ve ruined me,” he mumbled into her neck again. “Completely. I'm imagining tiny versions of us, running around the manor. Her curls. My glare. Maybe a little baby scowl.”

 

Blaise sighed. “Our collective offspring could take over the world.”

 

“I volunteer to train them in emotional manipulation and hot chocolate seduction,” Pansy added.

 

Then Theo, eyes now half-lidded, said too loudly, “So how many ways do you reckon we could murder a Weasley and get away with it?”

 

Hermione groaned. “Theo—”

 

“I’m just saying,” he continued, sitting up a little. “We have an excellent legal team. And access to rare poisons. Plus, Blaise is basically a one-man smuggling ring and Pansy can manipulate time when she’s in the mood—”

 

Draco had gone very still.

 

Hermione turned just in time to see it—the way his hand clenched against her waist, the fire dimming in his eyes, the cracks showing beneath the cocky facade.

 

Her heart twisted.

 

“She had a split lip, ” he rasped, voice suddenly stripped bare, almost hollow. “She bled. I saw her blood.”

 

The room quieted again.

 

He looked up at Hermione, his eyes a storm.

 

“I wasn’t there. I’m never—fuck, Hermione—I should’ve been there. If I’d been there—”

 

“You’d be in Azkaban,” she whispered, brushing the hair from his forehead. “You nearly went anyway.”

 

“I would’ve gone gladly,” he choked, gripping her tighter. “One mark on you. One. And I broke. I’m supposed to protect you and I—”

 

She kissed him before he could spiral again, firm and silencing and full of anchoring love.

 

“You protect me every day, Draco,” she said against his lips. “With your heart. With your soul. And I wouldn’t trade one drop of your wrath for all the false calm in the world.”

 

Draco blinked slowly, lashes damp, the fierce warlord undone.

 

Theo made a small whimpering sound. “Why are you both like this? I was horny and now I’m crying.”

 

“Bloody drunks,” Pansy muttered, wiping her own eyes with her sleeve. “Stop it. This was supposed to be fun.”

 

Blaise raised his glass. “To the Malfoys,” he said solemnly. “May they breed terrifying, emotionally complex chaos babies and haunt every corridor they walk through.”

 

“To the chaos babies,” Theo sniffled.

 

“To the woman who tamed the beast,” Pansy added, eyes shining. “And who’d make a stunning mother.”

 

Hermione blinked fast, her own chest squeezing too tightly to speak.

 

And Draco? He didn’t even try to be composed anymore.

 

He just held his witch, buried his face in her neck, and whispered, “Mine.

Chapter 40: The Wedding

Chapter Text

The golden light of morning poured through the high windows of the manor, hazy and warm as it kissed across the silk sheets and tangled limbs in the bed.

 

Draco Malfoy had been awake for hours.

 

He hadn’t moved.

 

He couldn’t.

 

Hermione lay beside him still, her bare back pressed to his chest, breathing soft and steady. One hand was curled beneath her pillow, the other loosely wrapped around his wrist like she couldn’t bear to let him go, even in sleep.

 

And he was sure—utterly sure—that if he blinked, if he even dared breathe too deeply, she might disappear.

 

His wife-to-be.

 

A slow exhale left him, trembling at the edges. His nose skimmed the crown of her head, the sweet scent of her hair anchoring him as his fingertips traced slow, reverent paths over the smooth skin of her waist, the slight dip of her hip, the curve he now considered sacred.

 

They were getting married today.

 

In less than seven hours, she would walk toward him—not as the girl who turned his world upside down in eighth year, not as the witch who made him weak with longing—but as his bride.

 

His. In every way that mattered.

 

And the terrifying thing was… he already couldn’t remember who he was before her.

 

He brushed a kiss against her shoulder.

 

And then—

 

BANG.

 

The door slammed open, hitting the wall with a dramatic crack.

 

“OUT OF BED, LADY MALFOY-TO-BE!” Pansy’s voice echoed through the suite like a war cry.

 

Hermione groaned sleepily, shifting with a frown. “Pansy—what—”

 

“Do not Pansy me, Granger. It is WEDDING DAY. We have twenty-seven steps of preparation, three emergency plans in place, and a timeline that would make McGonagall weep from joy. Move it.”

 

Draco let out a low, murderous sound from where he clutched Hermione tighter. “She stays. Ten more minutes.”

 

“You get ten seconds before I blast you both with ice water,” Pansy replied sweetly, already rifling through a shimmering garment bag hanging near the wardrobe. “She needs to bathe, glam, and get into the most scandalously beautiful dress ever worn in Wiltshire before the photographers arrive.”

 

Hermione blinked, sleepy but amused, twisting in Draco’s arms to look at him. He looked… wrecked. Soft. Wild-haired. Shirtless. And utterly undone by the idea of letting her go.

 

“I’ll see you at the altar,” she whispered, brushing a kiss over his lips.

 

He grabbed her hand before she could fully rise. His eyes were molten silver, the weight of emotion nearly too much to bear.

 

“I need one more look.”

 

Hermione paused.

 

So she stood at the foot of the bed in nothing but his oversized shirt, hair mussed, lips kiss-bitten, and gazed at him with something ancient and tender in her eyes.

 

“Is this what you’ll think of, when they ask what you’re marrying?” she asked softly.

 

Draco, eyes trailing from her bare legs to the soft swell of her lips, gave a cracked, reverent laugh. “This. Always this.

 

Pansy huffed dramatically from the doorway. “Alright, my lovesick monsters, I will drag her out myself.”

 

Hermione winked at Draco and finally relented, letting Pansy usher her away with all the precision of a general going to war.

 

As the door closed behind them, Draco exhaled shakily into the now-too-empty room.

 

Only a few more hours.

 

And then she would be his forever.

 

* * *

 

The room smelled like rosewater and warm vanilla, soft clouds of glamour mist floating in the air as three enchanted curlers rolled lazily out of Hermione’s hair and spiraled themselves into a perfect updo. She stood before the full-length mirror in nothing but a silk robe, heart racing, mouth dry.

 

“Right,” Pansy said, adjusting one of the floating lanterns for lighting. “Hair, done. Nails, done. Wardrobe—goddess-tier and waiting. Make-up—one flick away from sinful perfection. All we need now is for you to breathe.

 

Hermione managed a nod, but she wasn’t really listening.

 

Because nestled on the dressing table, wrapped in dark green ribbon, was a cream envelope.

 

Her name was written on it in a hand she knew better than her own: H.

 

And beneath it sat a velvet box.

 

Pansy spotted the direction of her gaze and grinned. “That arrived ten minutes ago. Delivered by a house-elf that looked like it was carrying treasure. I haven’t let anyone touch it.”

 

Hermione reached for the letter with trembling fingers. Her throat already ached.

 

Dearest Heart,
Soon-to-be Mrs. Malfoy,

If I were braver, I would say all of this out loud. But you’ve always made me more honest with ink than air, so here we are—our last letter before forever.

I have dreamed of this day from the moment I realised the words I was writing to you weren’t anonymous anymore. That I wanted them to be yours. That I wanted you to be mine.

You, Hermione, are everything I didn’t dare ask for. Brilliant and wicked and brave and kind. You terrify me with how deeply I feel this. You undo me with every glance, every laugh, every clever retort.

And today, I will stand before the world and promise what I’ve already sworn a hundred times in my soul: to love you, protect you, worship you, and never let you forget how extraordinary you are.

But I also know… there’s a part of your heart that aches today. Because two very important people are not with you.

Open the box.

They may not be here in person. But I promise you, they will be with you every step you take.

And they will be proud. So proud. Because I am. I am in awe of you, and I always will be.

Yours. Always.
D.

 

Hermione’s eyes blurred. Tears rolled down her cheeks before she even reached for the box.

 

She opened it with reverent fingers.

 

Inside lay a delicate silver charm bracelet.

 

Two of the charms were instantly recognisable: a small open book engraved with the initials J.G. , and a tiny teacup marked H.G. —her parents’ favourite shared ritual on Sundays. Alongside them, a new charm gleamed: a miniature snake coiled around a letter sealed with a tiny green gem.

 

Below it all was a note in Draco’s hand:

“So they’ll be at your side, and with me, as we build a new kind of family. One that always remembers.”

 

Hermione’s breath hitched. A soft sound broke from her as she held the bracelet to her chest, tears slipping freely now.

 

“Oh,” Pansy whispered, suddenly teary herself. “He really loves you.”

 

Hermione nodded, unable to speak. Her heart felt like it would never be whole again—but in the best way. In the only way love ever truly is.

 

With trembling hands, she slipped the bracelet onto her wrist. Then picked up a pen.

 

Because it was time to write him back.

 

* * *

 

“Stop pacing,” Theo said, sprawled across one of the armchairs in nothing but his shirt, his tie still hanging loose around his neck. “You’re going to wear a trench in the rug. And Narcissa will murder you if anything is out of place.”

 

Draco ignored him.

 

Again.

 

He was halfway across the room when Blaise appeared in the doorway—freshly dressed, perfectly smug, and holding a thick cream envelope and a small box.

 

Draco froze.

 

“Special delivery,” Blaise said with exaggerated reverence. “One slightly trembling house-elf just dropped this off. It has your name on it, dragon boy. And it smells like—” he sniffed obnoxiously, “—roses and parchment and unspeakably expensive conditioner.”

 

Theo sat up straighter. “Oh good. Now maybe he’ll stop breathing like he’s been stabbed in the lung.”

 

But Draco didn’t hear them anymore. His fingers were already curled around the envelope.

 

It was written in the same penmanship that had destroyed him since September.

D.

 

He sat down slowly, reverently, and broke the seal.

 

To my Dragon,

I’ve rewritten this letter four times. None of them seemed enough. And even now, with my hand shaking and my heart in my throat, it still doesn’t feel like enough.

But it’s real. This is happening. And I get to call you mine forever.

From the first word you wrote to me—sharp and arrogant and a little too clever—I felt it. That spark. That pull. That maddening gravity of you.

I don’t think I’ve gone a single day without thinking about you since.

I want you to know something, before we stand in front of the world.
You are not the boy they warned me about.
You are not your father’s legacy.
You are not broken or cursed or cold.

You are my safest place.

And for every time I’ve been too afraid to say it—here it is, in ink:

I love you.

In every breath. Every thought. Every letter I will ever write. I love you.

Now open your box.

Love,
Lady H. J. Malfoy (soon officially, but always yours)

 

Draco’s fingers trembled as he lifted the lid.

 

Inside lay a silver pocket watch. Engraved into the back was a short phrase, in her precise, looping script:

 

“Every second, it’s still you.”

 

And when he opened it—

 

A photo.

 

A Muggle photo, charmed to move in that subtle, flickering way she sometimes loved.

 

It showed the two of them curled together in the prefects’ bathroom, her head on his chest, both of them laughing at something just out of frame.

 

Below it, tucked carefully in the satin lining, was the quill she had used to write their very first anonymous letter. The tip still faintly stained with Slytherin green ink.

 

Draco swallowed. Hard.

 

“Merlin,” Theo muttered. “You look like someone just punched you in the soul.”

 

Draco didn’t answer.

 

He just stood, clutching the letter to his chest like it might vanish, and whispered, “I need to see her.”

 

Blaise grinned. “Not yet. Pansy’s probably got her hog-tied in a corset or something.”

 

Draco’s hands fisted.

 

“Mate,” Theo added carefully. “It’s tradition. You’ll see her at the altar.”

 

Draco sat back down with a thud, staring down at the letter again, the words already committed to memory. His chest felt like it might cave in from how much he loved her.

 

He was terrified.

 

And so completely hers.

 

* * *

 

The garden had been transformed.

 

Soft white blossom clung to the enchanted archways. Silver and emerald ribbon twisted through tall marble columns. A crystal chandelier floated just above the aisle, its gentle hum of magic casting glittering light over the rows of seats.

 

The guests were arriving in elegant waves — some curious, some awed, others already whispering.

 

But none of them could match the quiet reverence of the pair standing at the top of the aisle.

 

Narcissa Malfoy had always looked like a queen — poised, cold, unshakable.

 

But today, her arm was looped through her son’s.

 

And the way she looked at him — her only child, her dragon — was soft. Proud.

 

Draco stood unnaturally still in his tailored robes, every inch of him a storm barely contained beneath pressed emerald silk. His jaw was tight. His hands, clasped behind his back, twitched with restrained nerves.

 

He didn’t speak. Not yet.

 

So Narcissa did.

 

“You’re going to combust if you don’t breathe, darling.”

 

His lips twitched. Just barely. “I’m fine.”

 

“You’re not. You’ve looked pale since sunrise, and you forgot to slick back the left side of your hair. It’s curling, terribly.”

 

Draco glanced at her. “You sound like Father.”

 

She hummed. “Yes, but I actually like your bride.”

 

That startled a real smile out of him. Faint. But real.

 

Narcissa turned slightly to face him, her hand drifting to adjust his lapel. “Draco, look at me.”

 

He did.

 

“I want you to remember something.”

 

She smoothed her thumb just under his chin — a gesture so gentle it nearly undid him.

 

“You were born into a legacy of ice and shadow. But today… you begin a new one. One of choice. Of warmth. Of fire.”

 

His throat worked. “I don’t know if I deserve it.”

 

“You do,” she said simply. “Because you chose it. You chose her. You’ve chosen to be better every single day since.”

 

She leaned in, brushing a kiss to his temple. “And she chose you right back, didn’t she?”

 

Draco didn’t trust himself to speak.

 

Instead, he nodded once, sharp and resolute.

 

Narcissa pulled back just as Blaise whistled from the garden path, Theo at his side and smirking like a proud best man.

 

“All in place, mate. You ready?”

 

Draco didn’t move.

 

His gaze stayed locked on the archway — waiting for the moment Hermione would appear.

 

“I was ready,” he murmured, “the moment she signed her letter with H.

 

Narcissa smiled.

 

And as the string quartet began to play the opening notes of Hermione’s chosen piece, she let go of her son.

 

Only just.

 

But enough for him to take that first step.

 

Toward his future.

 

Toward her.

 

* * *

 

The world held its breath.

 

The music shifted, soft strings now layered with a haunting melody as the ornate manor doors swung open at the top of the marble steps.

 

Pansy Parkinson descended first — the picture of smug pride, wrapped in sinfully tailored robes of emerald silk. Her chin high. Her smirk wicked. Her eyes gleaming with triumph. She was the warning bell before the storm.

 

And then—

 

Hermione stepped forward.

 

The moment she appeared, the garden stilled.

 

Even the air changed.

 

The late afternoon sun kissed her in golden light as she stood beneath the carved archway, wrapped in layers of whisper-soft fabric that clung to her like magic. Her dress was unlike any other — not white, not ivory, but a delicate blend of starlight silver and gossamer moonlight, embroidered with the faintest hints of green and gold. A gown made for a witch who had rewritten fate.

 

Hermione.

 

Hair pinned with mother-of-pearl combs. Lips soft and parted. Her eyes — impossibly warm and steady — locked on one man at the end of the aisle.

 

Draco Malfoy looked like he'd forgotten how to breathe.

 

Theo, standing at his side as best man, whispered low through the corner of his smirked mouth, “You’re not blinking. You’re scaring the guests.”

 

Draco didn’t move.

 

Not even when Blaise Zabini appeared beside Hermione at the top of the stairs, dressed in midnight-black with emerald trim, offering his arm like the smug, suave stand-in he was born to be.

 

He’d joked all morning about being the envy of the century. But the way he looked at Hermione now — tender, reverent — showed just how much he understood the weight of the moment.

 

“Ready, witch?” Blaise asked quietly.

 

Hermione smiled, full of calm grace and steady fire.

 

“I was born ready.”

 

And together, they descended.

 

Each step echoed like a spell.

 

Guests craned to see. Some gasped. Some clutched their chests. One older woman flat-out fainted in the third row. But Draco didn’t see them.

 

He saw her.

 

His girl. His former Gryffindor. His now serpent queen.

 

His future.

 

Narcissa pressed a hand to her lips, eyes shining. Pansy, standing off to the side now, looked like she might cry or commit arson — it was always a coin toss.

 

When Hermione and Blaise reached the end of the aisle, Blaise offered her hand with a quiet, “Don’t break him.”

 

Hermione grinned, squeezing his hand once before stepping toward her groom.

 

Draco didn’t wait for permission. He reached for her like a man starved. His fingers curled around hers, anchoring himself.

 

“You’re real,” he breathed.

 

“And you’re shaking,” she whispered back, eyes glassy.

 

His voice was low. Raw. “I’m shaking because I’ve never wanted anything so badly in my life.”

 

She smiled — radiant, unstoppable.

 

“Then take me, Draco Malfoy.”

 

His jaw flexed.

 

“I already did,” he murmured. “The moment you wrote me back.”

 

The music faded.

 

The Minister of Magic stepped forward.

 

But Draco and Hermione never looked away from each other.

 

Not once.

 

Not ever.

 

The Minister spoke, but neither of them really heard it. Not the formalities. Not the titles. Not the gathered whispers from enchanted guests.

 

It was all a blur — a ripple of magic, wind, and ancient promise.

 

Until—

 

"Do you have your vows?" the Minister asked gently.

 

Draco didn’t take his eyes off her.

 

“I do.”

 

He pulled a small folded parchment from inside his robes, smoothing it with a trembling hand.

 

Then he looked up.

 

Straight into her soul.

 

Draco’s Vows

“I never believed I deserved something good.

Not after the war. Not after the mistakes I made. Not after the things I’ve said or done.

But then you came along — clever and impossible and brave enough to look at me without fear.

And I started to wonder if maybe… the boy I used to be didn’t have to be the man I’d become.

You made room for me, even when I didn’t know how to ask.

You challenged every lie I ever told myself — about who I am, and what I’m worth.

And gods, Hermione… you loved me anyway.

So I vow this:

To protect you, even from myself.

To worship you, not just when you're in my arms — but in every moment I breathe.

To be the man you wrote to — not the coward I was, but the dragon you called home.

You once told me that love is not about perfection. It's about choice.

I choose you, Hermione Granger.

Today. Tomorrow. Every lifetime to come.”

Silence.

Raw and reverent.

She was already crying — silently, tears clinging to lashes as he tucked the parchment back in his pocket with shaking fingers.

The Minister turned to her.

“And Miss Granger…?”

Hermione’s smile trembled, but her voice was steady.

She reached into her bodice — because of course — and pulled out her own letter, edges frayed and creased from how many times she’d unfolded it.

 

Hermione’s Vows

“I used to think I knew what love was.

Books taught me it was loyalty. Logic said it was trust. People told me it was safe.

But then you — you — came into my life and tore all of that to shreds.

You were rude and insufferable. Proud and broken.

And yet, behind all of it… you were more.

You were real.

You bled. You hurt. You burned.

And when you started writing to me — when I started writing back — I saw you.

The real you.

The boy who wanted to be more than a name. The man who didn’t know he already was.

You see me too.

Not the war heroine. Not the brightest witch.

Just… Hermione.

And so my vows are simple:

I vow to never let you hide again.

To meet you in the shadows and walk with you through fire.

To remind you, every single day, that you are worthy.

You are mine.

And I love you more than air, more than magic, more than fate itself.

Always.”

 

A murmur swept the crowd.

 

Theo swore under his breath. Blaise blinked far too fast. Pansy was openly sobbing into Narcissa’s shoulder.

 

But Draco — Draco was lost.

 

Completely undone.

 

She had to guide his hand to take the ring from Theo, who was discreetly trying not to sniffle.

 

He slid the band onto her finger — emeralds and gold, etched with runes older than time — his voice just above a whisper:

 

“With this ring, I make you mine.”

 

She followed — a serpent-wound silver ring that pulsed with protective wards and ancient promises.

 

“With this ring, I make myself yours.”

 

The Minister, quite moved and now wiping his own eyes, barely remembered the script.

 

“I now pronounce you husband and wife.”

 

A beat.

 

“You may—”

 

But Draco was already kissing her.

 

No hesitation. No restraint.

 

The kind of kiss that cracked the sky.

 

* * *

 

The garden had transformed.

 

No, it had been enchanted — veiled in twilight glamour, where moonlight shimmered from floating lanterns and the roses whispered old magic in the breeze.

 

Green and silver lights wove through the trees. A glimmering dance floor stretched over marble stone. Champagne floated past on trays that hovered on command, and the orchestra — charmed to play their own instruments — swelled into a symphony.

 

It was divine. And unmistakably Slytherin.

 

“Presenting Lord and Lady Malfoy,” Blaise announced, voice magically amplified across the gardens — smirking like the smug bastard he was.

 

The crowd erupted in cheers and applause.

 

Hermione had changed — gods help everyone. Her reception gown was all silk and sheer panels, clinging to her curves like second skin. The emerald embroidery shimmered like serpents in motion.

 

Draco looked like sin in black dress robes and that smug, unhinged smile that screamed mine. His fingers never left hers — not once.

 

Not for the dancing. Not for the endless toasts.

 

Not even when Theo stole the mic.

 

“If I may…” Theo said, wine glass in one hand, the other looped lazily around Pansy’s chair. “I’d like to propose a toast to the newlyweds.”

 

Draco groaned. “Don’t you dare —”

 

“To the smartest witch Hogwarts has ever seen,” Theo declared, ignoring him completely, “and the prettiest bastard to ever get away with pretending he wasn’t completely obsessed with her since fourth year.”

 

The crowd laughed.

 

Draco just leaned closer to Hermione, muttering under his breath, “Tell me again why he’s alive?”

 

“Because he’d haunt us if he wasn’t.”

 

Fair.

 

The night descended into chaos — the charming kind.

 

Pansy summoned fireworks in the shape of dragons and howled when one of them caught Seamus’ sleeve on fire. Blaise orchestrated a dance-off between houses. Ginny Weasley, drunk and proud, hexed the punch to deliver compliments in a booming voice each time someone took a sip (“ You look like an orgasm in robes! ”).

 

And at one point… someone — probably Theo — transfigured the garden statues into very anatomically detailed dancing veela.

 

Lucius would have had a heart attack if he’d been in attendance.

 

Which might’ve been the point.

 

Their first official dance as husband and wife was slow, reverent, full of unsaid promises and barely restrained desire.

 

But after that?

 

The Slytherins took over.

 

Hermione danced like a goddess unleashed — hair tumbling wild, green silk catching candlelight like fire. Draco barely let her leave his arms. And when he did… it was only to watch.

 

Because gods, that was his wife.

 

And he was a Malfoy.

 

Which meant everyone knew not to get too close.

 

The cake was five tiers of dark chocolate enchantment, spelled to mirror the night sky and topped with a pair of serpents coiled around a glowing crescent moon.

 

The knife they used to cut it? Engraved with “Bound by Fire, By Choice, Forever.”

 

The first slice was elegant.

 

The second was a food fight.

 

Theo started it. Pansy escalated it. Blaise ended it by throwing an entire slice at the twins from Ravenclaw.

 

Draco was furious … until Hermione smeared icing on his cheek, licked it off, and whispered something unspeakable in his ear.

 

Then he grinned like a lunatic.

 

There were whispered bets on when the couple would disappear.

 

Answer: just after midnight.

 

When Draco stood, extended a hand to his bride, and announced, “Excuse us. My wife and I have… urgent matters.”

 

Urgent, magical, knot-the-soul-to-mine kind of matters.

 

And no one dared argue.

 

The door clicked shut behind them.

 

Draco didn’t let go of her hand—not for a moment. He stared down at the woman who was now his wife, his equal, his fucking undoing.

 

“Mrs. Malfoy,” he rasped, eyes dark with reverence and hunger.

 

Hermione lifted her chin with a wicked smile, the firelight flickering across her flushed cheeks. “Say it again.”

 

He stalked toward her, unfastening his cufflinks one by one, like a man preparing for war.

 

“Mine.”

 

The suite was drenched in warm golden light, charmed candles hovering midair and casting a soft glow across the four-poster bed dressed in emerald and black silk.

 

Everything was designed to be intimate. Dangerous. Sacred.

 

And Hermione… oh, she’d planned this.

 

She stepped back from him with a coy tilt of her head, lifting her fingers to the clasp of her reception gown.

 

“Don’t you dare,” Draco growled, closing the space between them instantly. “That’s my job.”

 

He circled her like a predator. Kissed the skin just beneath her ear. Unfastened each tiny clasp with the patience of a worshipper.

 

And then—

 

The gown fell.

 

And Draco Malfoy forgot how to breathe.

 

She stood in the centre of the room in the most obscenely delicate lingerie he’d ever seen.

 

Deep emerald lace. Barely-there cups. Silk ribbons tying everything together like she was a gift—his gift. Suspender straps leading down to thigh-high stockings kissed with snakeskin embroidery.

 

A serpent detail curled around her left thigh like a brand. His mark.

 

Draco stared. “You want me dead.”

 

“No,” Hermione purred, stepping closer. “I want you wrecked.

 

He reached for her—hands greedy, mouth hungrier—but she pressed a hand to his chest.

 

“Wait.”

 

“Hermione.”

 

“You said before you get carried away, to remind you that you had a gift,” she said softly. “Something about my parents.”

 

His throat tightened. “Yes.”

 

She turned to the nightstand, where the velvet box still sat, unopened. With a trembling hand, she lifted the lid.

 

Inside: a slim silver chain with a small, gleaming locket. On one side, a photo of her parents. Smiling. Happy. On the other—her wedding picture with Draco, already captured by magic.

 

One family. One love. One life.

 

Her eyes welled.

 

Draco swallowed hard. “You don’t have to forget them to move forward. They’ll always be with you, Hermione. In every heartbeat.”

 

She looked at him. Devastated. Grateful.

 

Then she launched herself at him

 

Everything was teeth and hands and silk torn from skin.

 

Draco lifted her into his arms and carried her to their bed like she was porcelain and flame all at once. Laid her out against the silk and worshipped her, inch by inch, whispering vows against her thighs that no priest would ever hear.

 

“Mine,” he murmured into her hip bone.

 

“My wife,” he growled against her chest.

 

He kissed every freckle. Bit every curve. And when he finally buried himself inside her with a sound that was nearly a sob—

 

He whispered her name like it was the last thing he’d ever say.

 

* * *

 

The first time was slow.

 

Not gentle—never gentle. Not with them. But slow like a ritual. Like worship. Like every movement, every kiss, every roll of Draco’s hips was a promise etched into her skin.

 

He made her come with his tongue first.

 

He said it was to “prepare her properly.”

But the truth was he needed to taste her.

Needed to claim her in the most primal, unholy way he knew how.

 

Hermione writhed under the weight of his mouth, silk ribbons still tangled around her thighs, her hands fisted in his hair, chanting his name like a benediction.

 

When she broke, it was with a sob of his name—“Draco!”—and he came up feral. Mouth slick. Eyes possessed.

 

“You’ll never beg for anything but me,” he murmured.

 

“You're the only thing I’ll ever need.”

 

The second time was rough.

 

It started with her riding him—her new husband—like the wicked little goddess she was. One hand braced on his chest, the other tangled in his hair, dragging his head back to bite his throat like she wanted to mark him for life.

 

“Harder,” she whispered.

 

He flipped them.

 

And gave her exactly what she wanted.

 

He had her against the headboard next—hands bound in her own silk ties, back arched, thighs trembling.

 

“Is this what you want, Lady Malfoy?” he growled, cock pounding into her at a bruising pace. “To be ruined by your husband?”

 

She moaned, barely coherent.

 

Draco dragged his lips along her throat. “Naughty little witch… in her wedding lace… tied up and dripping for me.”

 

He spanked her once—then twice—just to feel her clench around him, her body slick and sinful and so his.

 

And when she came this time, she screamed his name loud enough to shake the charmed windows.

 

The third time?

 

That was the claiming.

 

He was on his knees before her.

 

Worshipping her with every inch of his battered soul.

 

He spread her thighs and kissed every mark he’d left.

 

“My wife.”

 

“Mine.”

 

“Forever.”

 

When he took her again, it was on the floor—among discarded lace and shredded sheets. The moonlight caught in her hair, her breath hitched, and her nails left crescents in his back.

 

He wrapped her legs around his waist and fucked her through another climax, whispering promises like spells.

 

“I’ll protect you until my last breath.”

 

“I’ll burn down the world before I let it touch you.”

 

“You’re the air in my lungs, Hermione—how do I even breathe without you?”

 

And when it was over—when the fire finally dimmed and their bodies were bruised, aching, and tangled together—he reached over to where her locket sat on the nightstand.

 

He kissed it.

 

Then kissed her.

 

“I’m not whole without you,” he murmured into her sweat-damp skin.

 

She curled against him, fingers trailing lazy patterns along his chest. “Good,” she whispered sleepily. “Because you’re never getting rid of me now.”

 

Draco laughed—low, rough, and so in love it ached.

 

“No. I’m never letting go.”

 

And he didn’t.

 

Not that night.

Not ever.

 

She’d barely caught her breath when Draco leaned over her, his weight pressing her into the ruined sheets. The moonlight slick over his shoulders, casting him in silver and shadow. He didn’t speak. Didn’t need to. His fingers traced reverently down the curve of her spine, slow and possessive, until she shivered beneath him.

 

Then his mouth was at her ear.

 

“You’re not done yet, wife.”

 

His voice was rough velvet, shredded at the edges. Her thighs clenched, still sore, still throbbing, but aching for more.

 

Draco dragged her onto her side, behind her now, one arm locking around her waist, the other slipping between her legs.

 

She was wet again. Of course she was. For him, she always was.

 

“Oh fuck,” she breathed, already gasping when his fingers brushed over her clit. “Draco—”

 

“Yes, love,” he murmured, lips against her shoulder. “You’re still mine. Every. Fucking. Inch.”

 

His fingers kept teasing, building her back up slowly, wickedly, until she was writhing. Until her breath caught like a sob. Until her hips started to roll against him, desperate for more.

 

And then he pushed inside her from behind.

 

Deep. Unforgiving. A low groan rumbled through his chest as he buried himself in her, one long, slow thrust that stretched her all over again.

 

“Oh fuck, Hermione—still so fucking tight…”

 

She moaned—long and guttural—as her back arched against him.

 

He fucked her like that, slow at first. One arm gripping her throat with reverent care, thumb pressing gently to tilt her chin up so he could watch her fall apart.

 

“Let them all hear you,” he whispered. “Let them know I own you now.”

 

She moaned louder.

 

“Say it,” he demanded, snapping his hips forward so hard she cried out. “Say you’re mine.”

 

“I’m yours,” she whimpered. “Yours, Draco. Yours.”

 

His groan was filthy, hands sliding under her thigh to lift and angle her better. Deeper. She felt every inch of him, dragging across her walls, pulsing with his need.

 

“You drive me insane,” he panted. “I want to live inside you. I need —fuck—I need—”

 

He didn't finish. His mouth found her neck, teeth sinking just enough to bruise, just enough to brand.

 

He fucked her like a man starved. Like she was the only thing anchoring him to the earth.

 

And when she clenched around him, when her nails dug into his wrist and her body shook with the force of her orgasm, Draco lost it.

 

He groaned—loud and broken—and slammed into her once, twice, three more times before he spilled deep inside her, hips shuddering, body locking around hers like he could somehow fuse them together forever.

 

They collapsed in a heap of tangled limbs and ruined sheets. Her heart was pounding. His mouth was pressed to the nape of her neck. Their bodies were flushed, fucked raw, and still… they couldn’t stop touching.

 

Not when they’d just written a symphony of sin into the night air.

 

Not when they were this addicted.

 

Not when this was just the beginning.

Chapter 41: Mr. And Mrs. Malfoy

Chapter Text

Draco woke first.

 

His body ached in the best possible ways—muscles pleasantly sore, knuckles raw from gripping the headboard, lips tingling from how hard he kissed her. His cock gave the faintest twitch just from remembering .

 

He turned his head.

 

She was beside him.

 

Naked.

 

Glorious.

 

A goddess tangled in ruined emerald sheets, her skin flushed, her inner thighs still streaked with evidence of how many times he took her. Made her his.

 

His chest tightened.

 

Wife.

 

Fuck, how was he supposed to survive that word?

 

He propped himself on one elbow, hand drifting lightly down her arm, barely brushing her skin. She hummed in her sleep—content, safe, loved. Her lips were parted just slightly, a faded red mark visible along her collarbone. One of his. There were others. On her throat. Her breasts. Her hips. Her thighs.

 

He catalogued each one like a dragon admiring his hoard.

 

She stirred, lashes fluttering, and then those eyes blinked up at him—heavy-lidded, soft.

 

“…Morning,” she whispered, voice gravelly with sleep.

 

Draco’s breath stuttered. Mine.

 

“Morning, Lady Malfoy.”

 

A blush. It always got her, that name. And it did dangerous things to him.

 

She stretched, wincing slightly, and he smirked.

 

“Oh, you smug bastard,” she muttered, hiding her face in the pillow.

 

He leaned down, mouthing at her shoulder. “Not smug. Proud. Do you have any idea how gorgeous you looked riding me in your veil?”

 

She groaned. “Draco—”

 

“I nearly died.” He kissed her cheek, then her temple. “If I die now, I die a satisfied man.”

 

“You’re not dying,” she huffed. “You’re my husband. You don’t get to die for at least another eighty years.”

 

His chest swelled.

 

Husband.

 

Draco let the word settle into his bones, his bloodstream, his soul. He never thought he’d have this. Never believed he’d deserve it. But here she was. In his bed. In his arms. Wearing the ring Narcissa cried giving her.

 

“I love you,” he murmured into her hair. “So much I can’t even hold it all sometimes.”

 

Her eyes softened. She rolled toward him, slipping her leg over his waist and pulling herself onto his chest.

 

“I know,” she whispered. “Because I feel the same.”

 

They stayed like that—just breathing—wrapped in silk sheets and each other.

 

Until—

 

Her stomach growled.

 

He lifted an eyebrow. “Clearly, I didn’t feed you enough.”

 

“I’m starving,” she laughed.

 

He smirked, rolling her beneath him with ridiculous ease. “Want me to cook, or fuck you through the mattress again first?”

 

She eyed him—hair a mess, eyes gleaming, every inch her wicked dragon of a husband.

 

“Why not both?” she purred.

 

He growled. “You’re going to be the death of me.”

 

“Probably.”

 

“But gods, what a way to go.”

 

* * *

 

The grand dining room at Malfoy Manor was aglow with morning light. The fire crackled, coffee steamed from silver carafes, and pastries were floating from platters at a lazy pace, circling above the table like they knew their recipients by name.

 

Pansy was already seated — in a silk dressing gown that’s barely fastened and entirely too smug — sipping champagne straight from the bottle like it’s water.

 

Theo and Blaise were mid-bicker, which is to say: still recovering from last night’s “theoretical” threesome.

 

“Tell her your tongue is better than mine one more time, Zabini, and I will hex your kneecaps backwards,” Theo said, dark circles under his eyes and toast in his mouth.

 

“Don’t tempt me. She can confirm it herself later,” Blaise retorted.

 

“I will confirm it,” Pansy muttered behind her glass.

 

Then—

 

A hush.

 

Because they entered.

 

Hermione, in one of Draco’s button-down shirts (clearly stolen), long bare legs striding confidently toward the table. Hair still mussed. Face glowing. The hickeys on her neck unapologetically on display.

 

Draco was shirtless, the open waistcoat doing nothing to hide the brutal scratchmarks down his chest or the stupidly satisfied smile on his face. He walked like a man who’d been well fed and thoroughly wrecked. Because he has.

 

They didn’t sit apart.

 

They didn’t sit side by side.

 

Draco dropped into his seat, and Hermione immediately swung a leg over his lap and straddled him right there at the head of the table.

 

No one blinked.

 

Theo raised his coffee cup. “To the happy couple.”

 

Blaise saluted with a croissant. “And to the mattress they destroyed. May it rest in peace.”

 

Hermione smirked. “It’s still twitching. I checked.”

 

Draco kissed her shoulder. “I’ll buy a new one. One every year.”

 

Pansy kicked her feet up onto the table, ignoring the toast she sent flying. “If you two get any more in sync, I’m going to vomit glitter.”

 

“We’d make it pretty,” Hermione quipped, stealing a strip of bacon from Draco’s plate without shame.

 

Blaise leaned back, surveying the pair with fond exasperation. “Do you even remember any of last night, Malfoy?”

 

“Every. Fucking. Second.”

 

“And how about the speech you gave about filling her with babies and burning down Hogwarts if anyone looked at her sideways?”

 

Hermione snorted into her coffee.

 

Draco shrugged, dead serious. “Still stands.”

 

Pansy sighed dreamily. “Romance isn’t dead.”

 

Theo glanced around, then raised a brow. “Right. So, when’s the real honeymoon start?”

 

Hermione winked. “After brunch.”

 

Draco grabbed her arse and whispered, “Or during.”

 

* * *

 

The Slytherin common room was in its usual state of decadently bored elegance. Low lighting, velvet lounges, and the quiet buzz of whispered gossip. Until the door creaked open.

 

And in they came.

 

Draco and Hermione Malfoy.

 

One day late into term — with Headmistress McGonagall’s reluctant blessing — having apparently returned straight from their honeymoon, still trailing warmth and sunshine like a weather spell gone rogue.

 

Draco looked… indecently relaxed. Tanned. Shirt unbuttoned just enough to reveal the fresh ink at his collarbone — a tiny “H” nestled in dragon wings, so subtle it practically purred possessiveness.

 

Hermione wore a flowing green sundress, her curls spilling down her back like molten honey, her skin kissed golden and her mouth perpetually curled in a lazy, knowing smile.

 

They looked like sin and sanctuary in equal measure.

 

Pansy dropped her book.

 

“You absolute trolls,” she declared, launching herself at them from the nearest couch. “You missed chaos, detentions, two duels, and one Gryffindor breakdown. Tell me everything.

 

Hermione laughed and let herself be swept into a fierce hug. “Barbados,” she said dreamily. “Private villa, enchanted privacy charms, a bed with ocean views, and not a stitch of clothing worn unless absolutely necessary.”

 

Theo flopped dramatically onto the couch. “You’re glowing. Like, actually glowing. I hate how happy you look.”

 

“We had room service delivered on brooms,” Draco added smugly, sliding an arm around Hermione’s waist and pulling her onto his lap. “And the villa staff learned very quickly not to knock. Or… breathe near our door.”

 

Blaise whistled. “So how many times did the bed break?”

 

“Three,” Hermione said sweetly.

 

Draco held up four fingers.

 

“You fixed it the fourth time,” she corrected, pecking his cheek.

 

Pansy looked personally offended. “You humped through furniture?!”

 

Draco’s grin was wicked. “Sofas, chairs, walls, a particularly sturdy balcony…”

 

“Oh my god ,” Theo groaned. “This is worse than I imagined.”

 

“And better,” Pansy said, absolutely thrilled. “Tell me you took photos.”

 

“We took memories,” Hermione replied, haloed in smug satisfaction.

 

“And possibly a second wand,” Draco muttered darkly. “Mine snapped halfway through day four.”

 

“You poor man,” Blaise deadpanned. “All that primal claiming. However did you survive?”

 

“With ice,” Hermione replied with a smirk. “Lots of it.”

 

Pansy clutched her pearls. “Disgusting. I want all the details.”

 

“You’ll get none,” Draco warned.

 

“You’ll get a heavily edited version,” Hermione amended. “Once I’ve had tea.”

 

* * *

 

The atmosphere in the Great Hall that morning was a mix of boredom, hangovers, and the usual post-holiday bitterness.

 

And then the doors opened.

 

Hermione entered first, head high, green-trimmed robes perfectly tailored, the silver of her wedding band glinting under the torches. She looked every inch a Slytherin wife. Beside her walked Draco — immaculate as ever, but looser somehow. Like he didn’t need to posture anymore. Like he knew everyone knew.

 

The new Lady Malfoy had arrived.

 

They crossed the stone floor like royalty, quieting the hall with every step. And the Gryffindor table? Seethed.

 

Cormac leaned in to whisper to Lavender. “She’s wearing his fucking ring.”

 

Lavender didn’t answer. She was too busy watching the way Draco’s hand slid down Hermione’s back just before she sat — like she was breakable, like she was his .

 

Hermione kissed Draco's cheek, soft and languid, before taking her place beside him at the Slytherin table. He immediately curled a possessive arm around her shoulders. The snakes welcomed her like she’d always been one of them — because now she was. By blood, by name, by choice.

 

Professor McGonagall approached the front of the hall with her usual no-nonsense gait, cleared her throat once, and addressed the room.

 

“Before we begin today’s lessons, I ask that everyone be respectful of certain recent… formalities.”

 

A pause.

 

“Mrs. Hermione Malfoy is now to be addressed by her correct title — Lady Malfoy — during all official correspondence and classroom settings.”

 

The Gryffindor table exploded.

 

“What?!”

 

“You’re joking!”

 

“You can’t be serious—”

 

Professor McGonagall’s eyebrow raised in quiet warning. “That will be quite enough .”

 

At the Slytherin table, Pansy was openly grinning. Theo choked on his juice. Blaise muttered, “Oh, this is going to be a glorious term.”

 

Hermione, unbothered and glowing, simply lifted her teacup. “Cheers.”

 

Lavender Brown looked like she’d swallowed a Niffler..

 

And Draco?

 

Draco looked around the room at every stunned face, then down at his wife — the smugness radiating off him in waves.

 

“Lady Malfoy,” he said softly, low enough for just her to hear, “has a very nice ring to it.”

 

Hermione leaned in, her voice honeyed and lethal. “Especially when you’re groaning it into my throat.”

 

Theo dropped his fork.

 

* * *

 

It was the first Defence Against the Dark Arts lesson since the wedding, and the room buzzed with the usual low-grade tension that came with eighth year. Battle-hardened students, new scars, and wands that never quite left sleeves.

 

Professor Avery barely looked up as students filed in.

 

Hermione and Draco were the last to enter.

 

She looked unbothered, casual even, with her green-trimmed skirt cut just a little shorter than regulation allowed, and her braid pinned with silver. But Draco? Draco looked dangerous.

 

He didn’t let her stray far. One hand on the small of her back. One arm around her waist as she passed a leering Ravenclaw who took one look at her legs and immediately reconsidered his life choices. They took their seats in the back — always in the back — where Draco could stretch out and keep one arm slung around her shoulders, possessive and casual in equal measure.

 

The class began normally enough.

 

Until it didn’t.

 

“Alright,” said Avery, clapping his hands. “Let’s run a few reaction drills — defensive shielding and counterhex work. Pairs, please. Anyone without a partner—”

 

“I’ll take Granger,” came a voice from the middle of the room.

 

The room stilled.

 

Wrong name. Wrong tone.

 

A Slytherin boy — not one who’d ever dared say much before — smirked as he stepped forward. “Sorry. Lady Malfoy.”

 

Hermione lifted her chin. “I’m paired—”

 

“With me now,” Draco said calmly, already standing.

 

The room split like the bloody sea.

 

“Oh, I thought you weren’t protective anymore,” the boy said, lazily twirling his wand. “Didn’t you say before the wedding she could fight her own battles?”

 

The smirk hadn’t even faded from his lips before his wand flew from his hand and shattered against the wall.

 

No one had seen Draco cast. He was still standing, arms relaxed by his sides.

 

But his face — his face.

 

“I did say that,” Draco drawled, stepping forward. “But I also said — and do correct me if I’m misremembering — that nothing would compare to the way I’d protect what’s mine after the wedding.”

 

The boy’s mouth opened. Nothing came out.

 

Draco kept walking.

 

“She doesn’t need me to defend her,” he added, circling slowly. “But I enjoy it.”

 

Hermione hadn’t moved. Her wand was tucked neatly into her boot. Her hand toyed with the ends of her braid.

 

“Try again,” she said sweetly. “I dare you.”

 

“I—” the boy stammered. “It was a joke. Just a bit of fun.”

 

“Oh, darling,” Hermione said, her voice a purr, “you really don’t understand what fun looks like in a Malfoy marriage.”

 

Theo leaned over to Blaise, whispering, “Is now a bad time to suggest we hang a sign outside: ‘No hexing the Lady unless you want to die?’”

 

Blaise grinned. “Too late.”

 

Draco stopped in front of the boy and leaned in.

 

“If you so much as breathe the wrong way in her direction again, I’ll turn your bones to ash from the inside out.”

 

“Mr. Malfoy,” Avery said, weakly from the front, “let’s keep this—”

 

“Not your fucking business,” Draco said without looking up.

 

The boy fled his place and took a seat at the far end of the room.

 

Hermione, looking pleased, tugged Draco back to his seat by the belt loop. “I had that handled.”

 

He sat. Slowly. Smirking.

 

“I know,” he said, settling his hand on her thigh. “But why let you handle it when I could hex the poor bastard for fun?”

 

She laughed. Softly. Wickedly. Then leaned in to whisper in his ear.

 

“Don’t worry, husband. I’ll let you take out that energy later. Preferably when I’m gagged.”

 

Draco’s groan was half-murder, half-madman. Blaise choked on his quill.

 

Theo muttered, “We’re all doomed.”

 

* * *

 

The corridor outside the Potions lab was unusually quiet.

 

Too quiet.

 

Hermione had just finished tidying her notes, murmuring something to Pansy about meeting the boys at dinner. Her voice was casual, calm.

 

Until the tell-tale hiss of a misfired hex echoed through the air.

 

Instinct took over. Hermione twisted on her heel and raised her wand—too late.

 

The streak of light glanced off the stone, redirected by her shield charm, but not before it caught her upper arm in the process.

 

A sickening snap and slice as the magic cut through fabric and flesh.

 

Blood poured.

 

“Oh, fucking—” Pansy dropped her books and rushed forward. “You fucking psycho bitch!”

 

Lavender Brown stood at the end of the corridor, wand still raised, her face slack with horror as she realised what she’d done.

 

“I—I didn’t mean—”

 

Hermione was gripping her arm, teeth clenched in pain. Her robes were quickly becoming soaked with blood, the fabric sticking to the long, deep gash.

 

“You MISCAST a slicing curse?” Pansy snarled, rounding on her like a she-wolf. “On a fucking corridor ambush? Are you braindead or just desperate?”

 

“I just wanted to scare her!” Lavender said weakly, stepping back. “She’s always flaunting him—she thinks she’s—she’s better than the rest of us—!”

 

“Run,” Pansy said with venom. “Run before he finds out.”

 

Lavender took one glance at Hermione’s bleeding arm and Pansy’s expression and bolted.

 

But her departure didn’t go unnoticed.

 

A new voice drawled from the shadows, smug and low. “Seems like your knight’s off duty today, Lady Malfoy.”

 

Marcus Flint.

 

Towering. Leering.

 

He stepped forward with a twisted smirk. “Maybe I should help escort you to the Hospital Wing. Bet I could keep you warmer than the pretty boy husband, hmm?”

 

Theo appeared like smoke—silent and swift.

 

“Touch her and I will fucking end you,” he said, low and deadly.

 

Marcus held up his hands, mockingly. “Alright, alright. No need to get possessive. Didn’t think you shared Malfoy’s toy.”

 

Theo moved to Hermione immediately, examining her arm and pulling off his cloak to press it firmly against the wound. “We need Pomfrey. Now.”

 

“She’s going to kill her,” Pansy said, hands shaking from rage. “Draco is going to lose his shit when he sees this.”

 

“He won’t just lose it,” Theo said grimly. “He’ll burn the castle down .”

 

Hermione’s knees buckled.

 

“Theo,” she whispered, her voice soft and trembling, barely audible over the pounding in Pansy’s ears.

 

Theo caught her just in time, arms sweeping under her before she crumpled to the ground. Her blood was everywhere now — soaking through his shirt, hot and terrifying. Her lips were pale. Her eyes were fluttering shut.

 

“No, no, no — don’t you fucking dare, Granger.” Theo’s voice broke. “Stay with me, come on—”

 

“She’s fading ,” Pansy gasped, pressing her hands to the wound, trying in vain to slow the bleeding. Her face was ghost-white. “We need to move. NOW.

 

Theo didn’t speak.

 

He ran.

 

Raced through the halls with her limp body in his arms, Pansy sprinting beside him, shouting for the doors ahead to open with raw, panicked magic. The portraits gasped. Suits of armour jolted in place. Every corridor blurred past in streaks of green and gold and red.

 

Hermione’s head lolled back.

 

Blood dripped from her fingertips.

 

Theo kicked open the doors to the Hospital Wing with enough force to shake the stone.

 

“POMFREY!”

 

The matron appeared at once, wand drawn, eyes widening in horror as she took them in.

 

“Get her on the bed. Now.

 

Theo’s hands wouldn’t stop shaking. His robes were soaked in her blood.

 

“She was hexed. A misfire — slicing curse—Lavender fucking Brown—”

 

Pansy was already removing Hermione’s robe, pressing fresh cloths against the wound as Madam Pomfrey began chanting rapid incantations. Blood hissed and lifted, vanishing into glowing light. The skin trembled under her spellwork.

 

“She was upright five minutes ago,” Theo said hollowly. “And now she’s—”

 

“She’s unconscious from blood loss,” Pomfrey snapped, but not unkindly. “But she’s alive . I need space—both of you, out.”

 

Pansy didn’t move. “She’s our sister, you can’t—”

 

“She’ll be safe,” Pomfrey said firmly. “But if you don’t get out now, I swear I’ll hex your legs to jelly.”

 

Reluctantly, heart pounding, Pansy grabbed Theo’s arm.

 

“We need to find Draco,” she said in a whisper. “Now.”

 

Theo looked down at the blood on his hands.

 

And for the first time in a long time—

 

He was afraid .

 

* * *

 

The Hospital Wing doors had long since slammed shut behind them, but Pansy couldn’t stop pacing.

 

Her boots echoed off the stone with each pass outside the drawn curtain surrounding Hermione’s cot. Back and forth, hands twisting, jaw clenched so tightly it ached. Every now and then, she’d pause, reach for the curtain—only to stop short again, nails digging into her palms.

 

Please be okay. Please.

 

Behind the curtain, Madam Pomfrey murmured charms in a rhythmic pulse of green light. Pansy caught the flash beneath the edges, heard Hermione’s quiet, unconscious breathing.

 

It wasn’t enough.

 

She wanted to hex something. Someone. Lavender fucking Brown most of all.

 

But Theo… Theo had volunteered for the hardest job of all.

 

Pansy stopped pacing just long enough to press her back to the wall and whisper a prayer to whatever cruel god might be listening.

 

* * *

 

Theo wiped his bloodstained hands against the inside of his robe, though it did nothing.

 

He was still covered in it.

 

Hermione’s blood. All over him. Soaking into his cuffs. Under his nails. Across his chest like a warning.

 

The doors to the Great Hall loomed large and heavy ahead of him, and for the first time in his life, Theo Nott hesitated. He’d walked into enemy territory before. Dark alleys. Battlefields. Azkaban.

 

But nothing prepared him for what it would mean to step into that hall and look into Draco’s eyes.

 

His best friend.

 

Her husband.

 

Theo swallowed, closed his eyes for half a second, and shoved the doors open.

 

Conversation died instantly.

 

Heads turned.

 

The Slytherin table went still.

 

Theo didn’t see any of them. Not really.

 

His gaze locked on the one person who mattered—Draco, sitting comfortably with Blaise, half-laughing at something said only moments before. A smirk on his face. His sleeves rolled up. Casual. Relaxed.

 

Blissfully unaware.

 

And then—

 

The smirk vanished.

 

Draco stood.

 

Not slowly. Not tentatively. He shot to his feet, the bench behind him screeching against stone.

 

“Theo,” he said, voice low and tight.

 

His eyes flicked over the blood, the shaking hands, the haunted face.

 

And then they snapped back to his friend’s.

 

“Where,” Draco said, each word a growl, “the fuck is my wife ?”

 

Blaise rose too, his face suddenly hard.

 

Gasps flitted from the nearby tables. A few Gryffindors even stood, eyes wide. Hufflepuffs leaned in. Someone dropped a goblet.

 

Theo took one breath.

 

And then he said the words that would unleash hell.

 

“She’s in the Hospital Wing. Lavender misfired a hex. It— It hit her arm. Bad.”

 

Draco didn’t speak.

 

He was already gone .

 

His chair clattered to the floor. The double doors slammed again. A blur of black and rage storming through the halls like a force of nature.

 

Blaise stared after him, then turned to Theo, voice dark:

 

“How bad?”

 

“She collapsed,” Theo said hoarsely. “There was… too much blood.”

 

Silence.

 

And then Blaise nodded once.

 

“Let’s go,” he said, already moving. “Merlin help whatever’s left of Brown when he gets there.”

 

* * *

 

Draco didn’t run.

 

He charged .

 

His footsteps thundered through the corridors, echoing off the walls like war drums. The castle trembled with each stride, students scattering in his path without a word. His wand pulsed against his wrist, magic surging beneath his skin like a tempest looking for something to break .

 

Too much blood , Theo had said.

 

She collapsed.

 

Those words reverberated inside him, louder than the pounding of his heart, louder than the shouts of someone behind him—maybe Blaise, maybe a professor, maybe Death himself.

 

It didn’t matter.

 

Nothing mattered but getting to her .

 

He reached the stairwell and took the steps two at a time, nearly slipping as his boots skidded on the polished stone. He grabbed the banister, hauled himself forward, muscles burning.

 

Don’t be too late.

 

The doors to the Hospital Wing loomed.

 

They weren’t closed for long.

 

He slammed his shoulder into them.

 

They burst open with a crack like lightning, and the scent of blood and antiseptic hit him in the chest like a punch.

 

“Where is she?!”

 

Madam Pomfrey turned from behind a curtain, her face drawn and pale.

 

Madam Pomfrey worked with quiet fury, her hands glowing with spellwork as she muttered diagnostics Hermione couldn’t respond to. Blood had soaked the sheets.

 

Her wand had been snapped in the fall. Her skin was pallid, eyes shut too tightly, as though in pain even while unconscious.

 

Draco sat at her side, unmoving now. The initial frenzy of arrival had faded into a cold, soul-deep terror. He hadn’t let go of her hand. Not once. Not even when Pomfrey urged him gently to move, just so she could bind the wound.

 

“She’s stable,” the healer finally said. “But she’s not waking. I wish I could tell you why.”

 

Draco didn’t speak.

 

Theo stood at the curtain, face pale, as Pansy wept silently into Blaise’s shoulder. Even he looked stricken.

 

“But she’ll wake,” Theo whispered. “Right?”

 

Pomfrey didn’t answer.

 

Draco closed his eyes, jaw clenched so tightly his teeth ached. And then, without a word, he reached into the inside pocket of his coat, pulled out a small notebook and quill, and set it beside her pillow.

 

The first letter would be written tonight.

 

One for every day she didn’t wake up.

 

Until she came back to him. Or until he joined her.

Chapter 42: The Letters of Pain

Chapter Text

My love,

You’re asleep. I keep telling myself that. It’s easier to pretend you’re sleeping than say the other word— unconscious .

I’ve seen you sleep before. Draped across our bed, tangled in my shirt, hair like a halo, breathing steady as you curl into my side. That’s not what this is.

This is you still, too still. Your face too pale. Your magic silent.

You didn’t stir when I whispered your name. You didn’t blink when I begged. You didn’t breathe my name back like you always do.

I’ve faced death, Hermione. I’ve looked it in the eye and spat blood back at it. But nothing—nothing—has ever made me want to carve out my own heart like watching them pull your blood-soaked robe away from your arm today.

Do you know how scared I was?

No. Of course not. You weren’t there for that part.

I was smiling when Theo came into the hall. I was smiling , and you were bleeding out, and I didn't know.
Gods, I didn’t know.

And when I did—I think something inside me broke. Something cold and dark and ancient. I don’t even remember running. I just remember doors slamming, people screaming, and then you—
Motionless.

You’re so warm to the touch, and still I can't feel you. Your ring is cold on your finger. That’s not right. You’re never cold.

You promised me forever. I’m holding you to it.

So I’ll be right here. Every hour. Every minute. Every day.

And I’ll write to you, because maybe you’ll hear me somewhere in that brilliant, terrifying, beautiful mind of yours. Maybe you’re listening, just on the other side of the veil.

Come back to me, witch. Come back to your husband.

Always yours,
D.

 

* * *

 

My love,

You flatlined today.

Even writing that feels unreal. Like I’m lying, or dreaming, or living in a world that should not, cannot exist.

One moment I was watching the line on that bloody monitor, hoping it would spike a little more—hoping to see some sign you were fighting—and the next… it stopped.

That sound. That scream of something lost. That scream from me.

I think part of me died with you in that moment. Only thirty seconds, they said. Thirty seconds of no heartbeat. Thirty seconds of no you.

But those thirty seconds were a lifetime, Hermione.

I don’t remember knocking the Healer out of the way. I don’t remember dropping to my knees at your side. I only remember your name pouring from my throat like it was the only word I had left. Hermione. Hermione. Hermione.

And then—
You came back.

No flutter of lashes. No miracle gasp. Just… the faintest beat.

I sobbed. Do you know that? Malfoy. Sobbing. On the floor. With your blood still under my nails and your name in my mouth like a prayer I was too late to offer.

I think Theo punched a wall. I think Pansy left the room because she couldn’t bear the sound I made when your heart gave up.

I didn’t let go of your hand once.

Not even when they tried to clean you up. Not even when Pomfrey begged me. Not even when I bled from gripping you too tightly.

I kissed your knuckles. I told you how strong you are. How brave. How unfair it is that the world could ever try to take you from it. From me.

You came back.

I don’t know what that means. I don’t know how long you’ll stay. I don’t know if I’ll lose you again tomorrow, or in an hour, or right now.

But I’ll keep writing. I’ll keep whispering. I’ll keep holding your hand until you remember how to hold mine back.

If you flatline again—I will drag you back with my bare fucking hands.

Come back to me. Come back to me.

I’ll love you through every flatline.

Yours even in the dark,
D.

 

* * *

 

My Hermione,

Pansy tried to make me leave today.

She told me I looked like shit—which I do. Said I smelled like blood and sweat and heartbreak—which I do. Said you would never forgive me if I made myself sick sitting here every second without rest.

But I can’t leave you.

I won’t.

Because this is the last place your heartbeat returned. The last place you breathed. The last place your fingers twitched, however faintly.
If I leave this spot, even for a second, what if that’s the second you reach for me?

What if you open your eyes and I’m not here?

I sat on the edge of your bed and tried to remember how to breathe without you. Spoiler: I can't. I’ve been counting your breaths instead.

Every rise of your chest is the only thing keeping me from becoming the man I swore I’d never be again.

Because without you? I am rage. I am violence. I am the monster they all fear I could become.

You hold the leash, Hermione.

You keep the creature beneath my skin from breaking loose. You soothe the ache in my bones with a look, a word, a single goddamn breath.

And now?

Now I wake and sleep to silence.

My hands shake with all the magic I haven’t unleashed. My jaw hurts from all the things I want to scream. I nearly hexed Theo today just for bringing me tea.

I’m falling apart.

I’ve lived through war. I’ve lived through shame, through guilt, through years of nightmares and darkness. But nothing—nothing—has hollowed me like these days without you.

There are bruises on my knees from kneeling at your side. My fingers are raw from clutching yours. I think I’ve whispered your name a thousand times since last night.

And I’ll keep going. I’ll keep whispering. I’ll bleed, break, and burn through every breath if that’s what it takes to get you back.

I love you so much it feels like dying.

So please. Come back. I don’t know how to be whole without you.

Not anymore.

Yours,
D.

 

* * *

 

The hospital wing had gone quiet again, save for the ever-present beeping of diagnostic charms and the soft whoosh of healing enchantments. The room behind the curtain was dark but for one dimly glowing orb of floating candlelight, casting shadows over the unmoving figure in the bed.

 

Draco sat hunched in the chair beside Hermione’s cot. His back was curved like a man twice his age. Hands ink-stained. Jaw dark with days of stubble. Eyes rimmed red and hollowed by sleeplessness. The letter in his lap shook slightly as he scratched the quill across parchment with trembling fingers.

 

He didn’t even hear the door open.

 

“Draco?” Blaise’s voice was soft—too soft. As though anything louder might crack the air like glass. “You need to—”

 

“Don’t,” Draco snapped, his voice raw and unrecognisable. He didn’t look up. Didn’t pause his quill. “I’m writing to her.”

 

Theo stepped further in anyway, gaze sweeping over the torn remains of the man they called their brother. He flinched at the bruises visible along Draco’s wrists, where he had clearly gripped the edge of her bed so hard he’d hurt himself.

 

“Draco, mate,” Theo murmured. “This is the third day. You haven’t eaten. You haven’t slept. Hermione would—”

 

Draco looked up then, and whatever Theo meant to say turned to ash.

 

His expression was devastated. Hollow. Like someone had carved out the best parts of him and left behind something cold, grey, and trembling.

 

“She flatlined yesterday,” he said hoarsely. “And I wasn’t even holding her hand when it happened.”

 

Blaise’s breath caught.

 

Theo didn’t speak.

 

Draco stood abruptly, hands shaking. “I should’ve been there. I should’ve been the one touching her, grounding her. What if—what if she thought I’d given up on her?” His voice cracked. “What if she died thinking I left?”

 

He dropped back into the chair with a thud. His knees buckled under the weight of guilt.

 

Blaise and Theo exchanged a look, and just as Theo stepped forward to speak again, the door opened with a whoosh of scented air.

 

Pansy Parkinson arrived like a storm cloaked in black silk.

 

“Absolutely fucking not ,” she said, snapping her wand up with terrifying precision. “You look like a bloody Inferius, Draco Malfoy.”

 

With a flick of her wand, a warm stream of water swirled through the air, cleaning the bloodstains from his hands and the dried ink from his sleeves. Another wave summoned a fresh shirt, which she dropped unceremoniously on the side of Hermione’s bed.

 

“I am not letting Hermione wake up to the love of her life smelling like depression and shame,” she muttered, then stilled.

 

Her voice softened. “She’ll wake up, Draco. She will.”

 

“She has to,” he whispered.

 

With a small sigh, Pansy stepped forward and touched the tip of her wand to the floor. From thin air, black roses bloomed in an elegant sweep around the room, curling up the wall like a spell-bound tribute.

 

Hermione’s favourite now. Since the engagement. Since she confessed that something about them felt strong, dark, and soft all at once. Like her. Like him.

 

Draco stared at the roses like he’d never seen anything more sacred.

 

“Do you want us to stay?” Blaise asked finally.

 

“No,” Draco whispered, eyes back on his sleeping wife. “But don’t go far.”

 

They nodded and quietly backed out, leaving the broken prince with his black roses and his sleeping queen.

 

He dipped the quill again.

 

And kept writing.

 

* * *

 

My Hermione,

It’s day four, and you’re still not here. Not really.

You’re still wrapped in white linens with spells humming above your body and flowers curling around your pillow like they can coax you back to life.

But you’re not here.

I keep waiting for some flicker of magic to pulse from your chest, to shift the air like it always does when you so much as blink. But there’s nothing. No flicker. No spark.

You’re terrifyingly still.

And it’s killing me.

I wrote to you again yesterday, and the day before, and the day before that. I don’t know if you’ll ever read these. I think I’m writing them more for me now. Because if I stop… I don’t know what I’ll become. You keep my monster tame, love. You keep him gentle.

Without you, he’s not sleeping. He’s pacing. He’s snarling in the mirror. And I don’t know how much longer I can hold him off.

My mother came today.

She tried to be strong—tried to stay upright and regal. But she broke the second she saw you. My mother, the proudest woman I know, dropped to her knees beside your bed and wept like she’d lost her own daughter.

She told you that she always wanted a daughter.

That she prayed the stars would give me a girl wild and clever enough to bring me to my knees.

She said the stars gave her you.

She left a bundle of silk on the windowsill. It’s your wedding veil. She said you’ll need it soon, because this marriage of ours is far from over.

She doesn’t believe this is how your story ends.

I’m trying to believe that too.

But every day your magic doesn’t spark, I feel like I’m fading with it.

Please come back to me.

I need to hear your voice again.

I need to tell you I love you and not whisper it like a prayer to a girl who won’t wake up.

Still yours.

Only yours.

Always,
D

 

* * *

 

The hospital wing was too quiet.

 

The spells shimmered faintly above Hermione’s still form, casting flickers of gold across her pale skin. Pansy sat curled in a chair near the foot of the bed, silent for once, her usual venom banked by grief. Theo leaned against the wall, wand clutched too tightly in one hand, like he was waiting for something— anything —to give them hope.

 

And Draco—

 

Draco hadn’t moved from Hermione’s side in hours. His back was hunched forward, his hand wrapped around hers like a lifeline. His knuckles were raw, ink stains blotched across his palms from another half-finished letter. He hadn’t eaten. He hadn’t slept. His voice has gone from whispering to her all night.

 

He was not okay.

 

The doors slammed open.

 

The tension fractured instantly.

 

Ron and Harry strode in, red-faced and frantic.

 

“Where is she?” Ron demanded, trying to push past Poppy Pomfrey, who stood with arms outstretched like she knew— knew —this was about to go horribly wrong.

 

“You’re not allowed—” Poppy started.

 

“She’s our friend!” Harry snapped. “You don’t get to keep us from her!”

 

Draco didn’t rise immediately.

 

He lifted his head.

 

Turned.

 

And the look on his face—

 

It could freeze blood.

 

Pansy went absolutely still.

 

Theo cursed under his breath.

 

Harry faltered.

 

Ron didn’t. He was still full of fire and guilt and some warped sense of entitlement. “You’ve all kept her from us long enough. I want to see her. She’s our Hermione—”

 

Draco stood.

 

Slow. Controlled.

 

His wand wasn’t in his hand, but he didn't need it.

 

His presence alone is a weapon.

 

“You want to see my wife?” Draco’s voice was a jagged snarl, low and dangerous. “You think now , after everything, you deserve to stand in her presence?”

 

Harry hesitated. “We didn’t know it was this bad—”

 

“You didn’t care,” Draco hissed. “You didn’t care when Weasley struck her. You didn’t care when your precious Lavender dosed me with a love potion that nearly tore her apart. You only care now because her name is in the Prophet and your guilt is crawling under your skin like rot.”

 

Ron flushed deep red. “I never meant—”

 

“You hit her.”

 

Theo stepped forward sharply, but Draco raised a hand—he wanted this moment. Needed it.

 

“You hit the woman I love. You didn’t apologise. You ran . You left her bleeding in an alley. And now you want to what ? Sit at her bedside and pretend like you’re still worthy of her?”

 

Draco’s breathing was jagged. Harry tried to step between them, but the moment was already lost.

 

“Get. Out.”

 

“You can’t—” Ron started.

 

Draco’s eyes flashed. “ Get. Out. Before I hex you so hard even St. Mungo’s won’t recognise you.”

 

“You’re not her guard dog—”

 

“No,” Draco said softly. “I’m her husband. And the only reason you’re still breathing is because she’d want me to show restraint.”

 

Pomfrey moved quickly now, intercepting the boys and ushering them out with hands and wand and threats of Ministry sanctions. Harry looked back once. Ron didn’t.

 

And just like that, the doors slammed shut.

 

Draco returned to Hermione’s side.

 

He sat heavily. Staring at her. The anger still thrumming like electricity under his skin.

 

But his hand found hers.

 

And he bowed his head.

 

“Still yours, Granger,” he whispered, voice barely holding. “Only yours. Always.”

 

* * *

 

My Hermione,

They came today.

Harry and Weasley.
They walked into the hospital wing like they had a right. Like they hadn’t already ruined enough.
Pomfrey tried to stop them, but they pushed past her.

And I—I didn’t move at first.
I sat here with your hand in mine and listened to the filth pour out of Ron’s mouth.
He had the audacity to say you were still his friend. That he wanted to see you.
He never said sorry. Not for the alley. Not for the blood. Not for the way your lip split open like glass under pressure.

I nearly lost control.

It took everything in me not to kill him where he stood. Not because I would’ve regretted it—but because you would’ve. You’d be furious if I threw everything away for revenge.
You’re not even here to stop me, and I felt like I could still hear your voice in my head telling me not to do it.

That’s the only reason he walked out on his own legs.

You’d be proud of me for that.
Or maybe you wouldn’t.
Maybe you’d understand how close I was to the edge and forgive me anyway.

I’m trying so hard to hold it together.

I write to you every night, but the bed beside me stays empty.
I breathe, but it’s shallow and tight and I hate how it sounds without your heartbeat next to mine.

You flatlined yesterday - again.
They didn’t tell me until later. Poppy got your pulse back, but I swear I felt it.
The exact moment you slipped.
The world tilted. My magic fractured.

I thought I’d die.

I don’t sleep. Not really. I just hold your hand and try to memorise every inch of your face in case it’s all I ever get to keep.

Your skin is too pale. Your mouth is chapped. The spellwork humming around you is weak tonight.
And there’s still no magic from you. Nothing. Like someone has corked your soul.

I told Narcissa you’d want black roses.
They’re everywhere now. Pansy put them up. She said they suit you—fierce, unkillable, rare.
She nearly cursed Blaise for crying in front of you. You’d have laughed.

You’re missing it all.
And I’m missing you.

Come back to me, my lioness. My Lady. My entire fucking world.
Come back before I forget how to feel anything but this.

I love you.
I love you.
I’ll write again tomorrow.

D.

 

* * *

 

My Hermione,

It’s been six days.

I think I’m going mad.

Do you remember the story you told me—months ago now—about the girl who lost her voice to the sea, only to find it again in the arms of the boy who never stopped listening?

You said it reminded you of us.

But what if I lose you before you find your way back?

I sit here, day after day, beside your bed. My hands ache from writing. My chest aches from everything. I’m not sleeping. I’m barely eating. And all I do is count your breaths—thin, uneven, shallow—like if I miss just one, it’ll be the last and I won’t even know.

Your wand hasn’t lit since the attack. I can’t feel you. Not like I used to. There’s no gentle pulse of magic, no flicker of that wildfire warmth that made you you.
Even the bond is quiet.

And that silence is killing me.

Theo tried to drag me out today. Pansy begged. She said I was scaring people. She said I’m starting to look like the shell of a boy they used to know.
She doesn’t understand.

They can leave the room.
I can’t.

Because what if the moment I walk out… is the moment you wake up?
What if you open those beautiful eyes and ask for me—and I’m not there?

I’d never forgive myself.

This isn’t how this was supposed to go. We got married. We stood under moonlight and swore forever. You wore white, and I touched heaven.
And now I sit in purgatory, watching your chest rise and fall like it’s the only proof I haven’t lost you entirely.

Do you know what a week without you feels like?

Like drowning in silence.

I would’ve burnt the whole fucking world for you. Still would. And I’d rebuild it too—with shaking hands and bloodstained teeth—if it meant I could hear your voice again. Just once.

Just once.

Blaise conjured a protection charm around your cot today. He’s scared someone will try again. We all are.
But they’d have to go through me.
Through us.

I’m not okay, Hermione.

I don’t know how to do this without you.

And maybe I never did.

But I’ll be here again tomorrow.

Always.

D.

 

* * *

 

My Wife,

This is the seventh day.

I think I stopped breathing with you.

I don’t know what to say anymore that I haven’t already bled onto the page. Every word I’ve written in these cursed days has been some desperate attempt to reach you—like if I pour enough of my soul into this ink, maybe you’ll feel it. Maybe you’ll remember what it means to be ours.

Maybe you’ll come back.

But today… today I nearly broke my promise.

I caught her.
Lavender Brown.

Skulking around the corridor outside the hospital wing like a fucking carrion crow. Whispering to that snivelling Hufflepuff girl—trying to weasel her way into information. About you. About your condition.

I don’t remember drawing my wand.
I barely remember Theo pulling me off her.

But I know I would’ve killed her. I wanted to. And that scares me in ways I don’t even have words for anymore.

McGonagall was furious, but not at me—no, at Pansy. Our chaos queen decided to hex Lavender’s shoes into live tarantulas before the Headmistress even arrived. She’s now officially on probation.

I think she considers it a worthy sacrifice.

They all do.
Because every single one of them is just as lost without you as I am.

I stood over your bed today, whispering everything I never got to say in the vows. Not the pretty lines we rehearsed. Not the ones people clapped for. I mean the real ones. The raw, dark, twisted ones—the promises I swore with my fucking bones when I fell in love with you.

I told you I’d protect you.
I told you I’d burn the world.
And today, I very nearly did.

But still… nothing.
You’re so still, love. So still I forget how to breathe sometimes.

I just need one sign. One twitch of your fingers. One flutter of lashes. A whisper. A heartbeat louder than the rest.

Give me anything.

Please.

I don’t know how to survive another tomorrow if this is what forever without you looks like.

You are my beginning.
My middle.
And the only fucking end I’ll ever accept.

Come back to me, Hermione.

Please.

Your Draco

Chapter 43: A Stir in the Silence

Chapter Text

The hospital wing was quieter today.

 

Too quiet.

 

No beeping. No humming charms. Even Madam Pomfrey had stopped muttering spells under her breath.

 

Pansy sat beside the bed, legs crossed and voice too chipper to be real as she read aloud from The Daily Prophet . “Apparently, Lady Malfoy’s signature green wedding corset inspired a ten-page spread. And guess who’s quoted about it?”

 

She held up the paper and sneered.

 

“Lavender Fucking Brown.”

 

Theo let out a laugh, short and sharp. “Please. As if anyone’s going to survive trying to emulate that bedroom.”

 

Blaise chuckled, flicking through the pages. “Don’t think they’d make it past the wax, let alone the bindings.”

 

Still—Hermione didn’t laugh.

 

She didn’t blink. Didn’t stir. Didn’t twitch.

 

She just… lay there. Pale. Quiet. Trapped in the kind of sleep that magic couldn’t touch.

 

Luna arrived quietly. She always did. Hair braided with dried silverweed, her wand tucked behind her ear.

 

“I brought something,” she said softly, holding out a shimmering thread of spun light and moonstone.

 

“A protection charm. For her spirit. It’s one my mother used. In case she’s lost between.”

 

Pansy took it without a word, fingers trembling as she laid it over Hermione’s chest.

 

They sat with her. Spoke to her. Laughed at the Prophet. Whispered promises. But the clock ticked on, and the air felt… heavier.

 

And then—

 

It happened.

 

The alarm crystals embedded into the headboard screamed.

 

A shrill, keening wail of magical failure.

 

Madam Pomfrey appeared in an instant. “No. No, no, no— not now !”

 

Hermione’s chest didn’t rise. Didn’t fall.

 

The blood detection charm over her heart dulled to grey.

 

Theo knocked his chair back with a crash, lunging forward. “Do something! What the fuck is happening?!”

 

“Her vitals are failing—her body’s shutting down—” Pomfrey was casting so fast her wand sparked. “ Stabilo cordis. Respira. Respira—

 

Hermione didn’t respond.

 

A tremor started in Pansy’s hands. “Don’t you dare , Granger.”

 

Luna just wept.

 

And then the door to the hospital wing was thrown open so hard it rebounded off the stone with a deafening crack .

 

Draco.

 

Hair wild. Eyes sunken and red-rimmed. Face hollow with sleepless nights and too many letters that smelled like her but couldn’t bring her back.

 

He saw the glow from the alarm charms.

 

Saw Pomfrey shouting.

 

Saw the unnatural stillness of her body.

 

And he dropped.

 

Straight to his knees beside the bed like the floor had been ripped out from under him.

 

“No. No, no, NO —don’t you fucking do this to me.”

 

He grabbed her hand, ice-cold in his.

 

“Don’t you leave me.”

 

His voice broke.

 

“I told you I’d never stop writing if you didn’t come back, I told you I’d wait—I wrote seven letters, witch, I’ve been losing my mind— Hermione, please—

 

He pressed her palm to his mouth, sobbing openly now.

 

“I’ll trade anything. Take my magic. Take me. Take everything I am. Just don’t take her.”

 

Pomfrey tried again. And again.

 

But it wasn’t working.

 

“She’s gone,” she whispered. “There’s no pulse. Her wand signature is—fading.”

 

Theo stumbled back, burying his hands in his hair.

 

Blaise swore. Loud. Broken.

 

Pansy let out a sound not meant for living people.

 

And Draco Malfoy… shattered .

 

He laid his head down on Hermione’s chest, his shoulders wracked with tremors, and he howled .

 

“We haven’t had time,” he choked. “I never got to see you in the dress again. I never got to see you laugh in front of our children. You can’t leave me like this, Hermione. You can’t.

 

No one moved.

 

No one spoke.

 

There was nothing to say in the face of love dying.

 

His voice was hoarse now, a whisper. “You promised. You said forever. Don’t break your promise, please—I love you, I love you, I love you—

 

And then.

 

A flutter.

 

So soft, he thought he imagined it.

 

Her fingers twitched.

 

His breath caught.

 

A flicker beneath her lashes.

 

And then—

 

A gasp.

 

A single, shuddering inhale. Sharp and alive and hers.

 

Draco bolted upright.

 

Hermione?

 

Her eyes cracked open—barely. Glazed. Distant. But they found him.

 

“Draco?”

 

The name came out slurred. Fragile. But real.

 

He let out a sound that would haunt everyone else in the room for the rest of their lives.

 

Because it was joy. And agony. And relief so potent it knocked him back like a spell.

 

He grabbed her face, kissing her forehead, her cheeks, her lips.

 

“You came back ,” he whispered. “You came back to me.”

 

He didn’t care who saw. Didn’t care he was crying.

 

All that mattered was that her eyes were open.

 

* * *

 

She was breathing.

 

It was shallow. Uneven. But steady.

 

Hermione Granger— Hermione Malfoy —was alive.

 

And Draco couldn’t move.

 

Not yet.

 

He had dropped to his knees beside her again, both hands cradling her face like she was made of glass. His thumbs trembled against her cheekbones, terrified that if he let go, she’d vanish again.

 

Her skin was warm now. Just enough. Her lashes fluttered. Her lips, still dry and cracked, parted with the ghost of a breath.

 

“Draco,” she rasped again, barely audible.

 

His name— his fucking name —had never sounded more like salvation.

 

A strangled sob burst out of his throat.

 

“I thought—I thought I lost you.”

 

His voice was ragged, the words torn from somewhere so deep inside him it hurt to speak.

 

“You did ,” he choked. “You died, Hermione. I held you while you—Merlin, you died.

 

His forehead dropped against hers, his hands shaking. “And I stayed. I stayed right here. I wouldn’t let go. I couldn’t. You can’t leave me. Not you.”

 

A faint sound escaped her—almost a hum, a plea.

 

He leaned in, brushing the gentlest kiss across her brow. Then another. And another.

 

“I don’t care what it takes,” he whispered, voice thick with grief that hadn’t had time to recede. “I’ll give you every heartbeat of mine if you need it. All of them. You don’t even have to ask.”

 

Behind him, no one moved. Theo had dropped to a seat near the end of the cot, wide-eyed and silent. Blaise’s hand had come up to cover his mouth. Pansy’s mascara was streaked down her cheeks, black rivers of pure relief.

 

But none of it touched Draco.

 

Not yet.

 

He was locked in a world where there was only her—and the terrifying, breathtaking fact that she came back.

 

Her brow creased slightly.

 

“M’sorry,” she murmured.

 

It ruined him.

 

His face crumpled, and he gripped her hand so tight he nearly bruised her bones. “ Don’t you apologise. Don’t you dare. You didn’t do this. You didn’t leave me. You fought .”

 

He kissed her hand. Her knuckles. Each finger.

 

“I thought I would die without you. I wanted to.”

 

She gave the barest shake of her head, a whimper of protest.

 

“No. No, I wouldn’t have let you,” she whispered, as if her lungs couldn’t hold more than a few words at a time.

 

Draco laughed through his tears. “Still bossy, even on death’s door.”

 

His lips trembled as he pressed another kiss to her temple. “I wrote to you every day. I told you everything. You weren’t allowed to leave without knowing how loved you are. How much I need you. How much you— ruin me, witch.”

 

He rested his forehead against hers again, anchoring himself with every breath she took.

 

And then—so softly he barely heard it:

 

“Read them to me.”

 

A sob choked in his throat.

 

He pulled her just slightly into his chest, careful of every bandage and stitch. He reached into his coat pocket where the letters still sat—crumpled and damp with tears—and fumbled for the first.

 

His hands were shaking so violently, he almost dropped it.

 

And when he finally read the first word aloud—

 

It broke something in all of them.

 

* * *

 

Draco cradled Hermione carefully against his chest, propped with pillows and blankets as Madam Pomfrey checked her vitals one last time before retreating behind the curtains with a rare sheen in her eyes. Hermione’s eyes were half-lidded, exhausted but awake, her hand tangled in the lapel of Draco’s robes like a tether.

 

He reached into his pocket and pulled out the bundle—seven letters, each sealed and stained with ink, tears, and sleepless nights.

 

“Are you sure?” he asked her softly, his lips brushing her temple.

 

Her fingers tightened. “I want to hear them. All of it.”

 

He gave a broken nod and untied the twine.

 

Theo sat cross-legged on the floor at the end of the cot, his face unusually pale, knees drawn to his chest as he braced himself. Blaise leaned back in the visitor chair, arms crossed but jaw tight, his eyes already glassy. Pansy perched on the edge of the mattress, one hand resting on Hermione’s ankle, the other fisted in her own lap.

 

Draco unfolded the first letter and began to read.

 

His voice was soft at first. Gentle. Fragile.

 

A memory, not a performance.

 

The moment he said, "You didn’t scream. I was screaming. Inside, I was screaming." the tension in the room thickened.

 

Theo turned his face away.

 

By the second letter, his voice broke on every third word. “You flatlined today.” He didn’t look up, didn’t dare. The pain in that sentence alone gutted the air from the room. Pansy let out a soft, stifled sob and clutched Hermione’s foot tighter. Blaise ran a hand down his face.

 

By the third, there were no dry eyes. The mention of Pansy forcing him to eat. How he couldn’t even swallow. How he’d stared at her lips and tried to will them to move.

 

When he read, "You were always the strong one. I just pretended to be,” Hermione pressed her face into his neck and wept silently.

 

He didn’t stop. Not even when his voice failed him.

 

Not even when Narcissa’s visit appeared in the fourth letter—how she’d whispered apologies to Hermione’s unmoving body, and begged her to come back for her son.

 

By the fifth, when he spoke of Harry and Ron showing up , even Blaise swore under his breath. Theo’s fists were clenched. Pansy muttered something murderous.

 

And still—Hermione didn’t look away.

 

Not when he read about the sixth night, and his own spiral. The guilt. The rage. The confessions that he didn’t want to live in a world she wasn’t in.

 

Draco paused before the seventh.

 

His fingers shook.

 

“This one,” he whispered, “I didn’t think you’d ever read.”

 

His voice trembled through the words, shaking more violently when he read about Lavender. The fury. The image of her skulking around the hospital wing. The moment he almost snapped.

 

The last line silenced everyone.

 

“They say grief changes a man. I’m not changing. I’m burning. And if you don’t wake up tomorrow, I will let the fire take me with it.”

 

He lowered the paper.

 

The silence was absolute.

 

Hermione shifted, barely, to catch his eyes.

 

“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “For making you write those.”

 

He dropped the letters and cupped her face. “No. Never apologise. They were all I had left of you.”

 

Pansy cleared her throat roughly and stood. “We’ll give you two a minute.”

 

Theo followed silently, one hand clapping Draco’s shoulder on the way out. Blaise lingered a second longer before sighing and muttering, “Your soul’s in those pages, mate.”

 

They left.

 

And in the quiet, with Hermione’s tears soaking into his collar, Draco whispered, “Don’t you ever do that to me again.”

 

Her arms, weak as they were, still found a way to hold him tighter.

 

* * *

 

The curtains whispered shut behind the others, leaving only the faint creak of the cot and the soft, broken breaths of two people who had tasted death together—one slipping close enough to greet it, the other chasing it down just to claw her back.

 

Draco hadn’t moved. He couldn’t.

 

Hermione’s fingers were still curled into his collar, her face pressed into the space between his shoulder and neck like it was home. They stayed like that—he didn’t know how long—until her thumb started tracing gentle circles at the base of his throat.

 

“Talk to me,” she murmured, her voice hoarse but warm.

 

He inhaled shakily.

 

There were no more tears left in him, but the ache in his chest refused to dull. He wanted to say he was fine. That the letters were enough. That her breath on his skin was all he needed.

 

But it wasn’t the truth.

 

So he gave her that instead.

 

“I was ready to die with you.”

 

She pulled back just enough to look at him. Her eyes—glassy, fragile, but alive—searched his face, trembling with a new kind of fear.

 

“I wasn’t going to…do anything reckless,” he added quickly. “Not like that. But… I stopped being Draco Malfoy. I stopped being anything. I wasn’t… in me anymore.”

 

He swallowed, hard. His voice dropped to a whisper.

 

“I’ve never said this to anyone. Not even my mother. Not even Theo. But you deserve to know—because you brought me back, too.”

 

Her hand rose to his cheek, gentle and guiding.

 

His lips parted. “I don’t remember what it felt like to be loved. Not really. Not honestly. Not without condition or manipulation. Not without… shame. Not until you.”

 

Hermione’s breath caught.

 

He didn’t stop.

 

“You made me want to live. And then you were gone. And I—I didn’t know how to be in the world without you in it. I couldn’t.”

 

She leaned in, kissed the corners of his mouth, his cheeks, his eyelids, his brow—anywhere she could reach. As though piecing him back together with her mouth alone.

 

“You are so loved,” she whispered fiercely, her voice trembling. “By me. By us. You don’t ever need to go back to that place.”

 

Draco closed his eyes and let the tears come again—this time softer, quieter. He buried his face in her hair and clung to her like a man reborn.

 

“I never got to say it,” he choked. “Not before they took you.”

 

She leaned back just enough to look at him, her brows furrowed. “Say what?”

 

His hand cradled her jaw. No more walls. No more pride.

 

“I love you. More than life. More than magic. More than my own fucking name.”

 

Hermione’s chest cracked wide open.

 

“I love you too,” she breathed, and the words wrapped around them like the strongest spell of all. “I came back for you.”

 

* * *

 

The morning sun cast slanted gold bars across the stone floor of the infirmary. Outside the drawn curtains, the hospital wing remained still, the silence broken only by the faint scratch of parchment and the quiet, rhythmic pacing of Theo's boots.

 

Blaise sat backward on a chair, his arms folded over the top rail. Pansy perched on the windowsill, legs crossed, gaze distant.

 

“I never thought I’d see him like that,” Blaise murmured after a long moment, voice low and strangely reverent. “Not even after the war.”

 

Theo didn’t stop pacing. “You didn’t see him the night she flatlined. I thought—” He cut himself off, teeth gritting. “I thought I’d have to hold him back from doing something that would land him in Azkaban.”

 

Pansy’s fingers tightened around the window frame. “He broke when she broke. Shattered in a way I didn’t know he was capable of.”

 

“He was gone ,” Theo agreed, turning at the end of the aisle. “But she pulled him back just by breathing again.”

 

“Not just breathing,” Blaise said quietly. “Existing. She’s his anchor.”

 

They all fell into silence, the weight of what they’d witnessed too thick to banter away.

 

Finally, Pansy rose. “Come on. Let’s see them.”

 

They didn’t speak as they approached the final bed behind the high curtain. Theo hesitated with his hand on the fabric for only a breath—then swept it aside.

 

The sight was simple.

 

But devastating.

 

Draco lay propped on his side, one hand curled protectively over Hermione’s ribcage, the other tucked beneath her head like a living pillow. Their legs were tangled, their foreheads pressed together. His mouth moved slightly in sleep, mumbling something unintelligible into her curls.

 

Hermione was awake.

 

Her eyes flicked up the moment the curtain parted. Her gaze was bright. A little tired. But stronger. Clearer.

 

Alive.

 

She gave them the smallest smile. The kind that said I heard everything.

 

Pansy exhaled, hands pressed over her mouth, and crossed to the edge of the cot to brush Hermione’s hair back. “There she is,” she whispered. “Our Lady Malfoy. In one piece.”

 

Blaise let out a low whistle. “You scared the shite out of us.”

 

Theo only stepped forward, leaned down, and kissed her forehead. “Next time you want to be the centre of attention, just fake a faint or something.”

 

Hermione huffed a quiet laugh.

 

Draco stirred, blinked once, then twice—and when he saw the others gathered, his arms only tightened.

 

“Mine,” he mumbled sleepily, voice hoarse but stubborn.

 

“We know,” Theo deadpanned. “Believe me. We know.”

Chapter 44: A Life in Letters

Notes:

Well this is the last chapter. And fair warning... I cried when I wrote it.

Love you all.

-S.V

Chapter Text

It had been fifteen days since Hermione Jean Malfoy had clawed her way back to life.

 

And Draco hadn’t let go of her since.

 

He followed her to classes. Sat beside her in lectures he wasn't enrolled in. Leaned against the corridor walls outside girls-only lessons, wand visible, eyes sharpened to lethal slits at anyone who stared too long. Not even Blaise or Theo dared interrupt the invisible tether stretched taut between them.

 

It wasn’t healthy.

 

It wasn’t sane .

 

But no one said a word—because who the fuck would try to separate a dragon from his resurrected queen?

 

McGonagall tried.

 

Once.

 

She summoned Draco to her office with all the force of her sternest tone and told him Hogwarts had rules. That shared classrooms were one thing, but skipping his own scheduled courses to loiter in Hermione’s was unacceptable.

 

He stared at her. Cold. Still. His voice deathly low.

 

“She stopped breathing, Headmistress. And the moment I stepped away, she nearly died again. So no—I’m not leaving her side. Not until I’m convinced the world understands she belongs to me.

 

Minerva McGonagall, who’d once stared down Death Eaters and survived every war thrown her way, sat back in her chair and gave the smallest of nods.

 

“Very well,” she murmured. “Then I expect you to keep up with your coursework... and ensure she survives to see her graduation.”

 

He inclined his head. “Glad we understand each other.”

 

And that was that.

 

Hermione’s recovery had been slow at first, but now—she was radiant. Her skin glowed. Her steps held purpose. Her eyes burned with fire. Stronger. Sharper. Deadlier. As if surviving the near-death ordeal had burned away every last remnant of hesitation and left behind something polished and bright.

 

And beside her? Always Draco. Silent. Watchful. Worshipping.

 

Until—

 

Gasps.

 

A hush rippled down the corridor like a shockwave.

 

They hadn’t even turned the corner yet, but the way the crowd shifted told them something was wrong.

 

Hermione stepped lightly ahead, unconcerned—until she saw Theo stiffen beside them. Blaise stopped mid-sentence.

 

And Draco…

 

Draco went completely still.

 

Because there—at the far end of the corridor, as if she hadn’t nearly ended a life—stood Lavender Brown.

 

Dressed in her Gryffindor finest. As if she had every right to be here.

 

As if she hadn’t dosed a man with love potion.

 

As if she hadn’t almost murdered his wife.

 

She had the audacity to smile.

 

Hermione’s voice was calm. “I thought you said she’d been expelled .”

 

Theo’s jaw clenched. “That’s what I was told.”

 

Pansy, who had just appeared with a tray of sugared blackberries she swore Hermione was now addicted to, muttered lowly, “Oh, fuck no.

 

Blaise snarled, “She’s got a death wish.

 

But Draco didn’t speak.

 

He moved.

 

In one swift, predatory motion, he stepped around Hermione and began walking—no, stalking —toward Lavender.

 

Every footstep echoed.

 

The corridor parted like the Red Sea. Students backed away, silent and breathless, as the blonde storm approached.

 

Lavender faltered, smile slipping.

 

Then she saw Hermione. And the smugness returned.

 

She tilted her chin. “Oh. You survived. How nice.

 

Hermione didn’t blink. “Unfortunately for you.”

 

Lavender’s retort never left her mouth.

 

Draco reached her in three strides, grabbed her arm—tight enough to bruise, but not break—and yanked her aside, pressing her back against the stone wall.

 

“You have five seconds, ” he hissed, voice venom-soaked silk. “Five seconds to explain what the fuck you’re doing in my wife’s corridor.”

 

Students froze. A few girls gasped.

 

Professor Vector appeared from nowhere, eyes wide—but she didn’t intervene. Not yet.

 

Lavender’s face flushed. “I have every right to be here. My family donated to this school.”

 

“And you almost killed Lady Malfoy,” Pansy snapped, crossing her arms.

 

Theo muttered a hex under his breath.

 

Blaise just drew his wand lazily. “Five seconds is generous.”

 

But Draco wasn’t finished.

 

He leaned in, voice low enough that only Lavender heard: “I warned you once. You dosed me. You sliced my wife. You got off with a slap because she’s a better person than any of us. But if you breathe near her again—I will end you. Publicly. Slowly. Without regret.”

 

Lavender’s bravado cracked.

 

Her lips trembled.

 

Hermione, calm as a queen, walked forward until she stood beside her husband. She tilted her head and smiled, the smile of a girl who had died and come back with vengeance in her veins.

 

“I suggest you run, Lavender,” she murmured sweetly. “Because next time—I won’t faint. I’ll fight.”

 

Lavender broke.

 

She stumbled back, tripped over her own feet, and bolted down the hall without a word.

 

The corridor remained silent.

 

Draco turned back toward Hermione—and for a second, the mask cracked. He looked at her like she was the only thing keeping him tethered to this world.

 

And maybe she was.

 

 * * *

 

3 Years After Graduation

 

My witch,

You told me today.

You stood in the doorway of my study, arms wrapped protectively around your middle, and said the words like they didn’t just break the fucking axis of my world.

“I’m pregnant.”

I don’t know how long I stared. I think I forgot how to speak. How to breathe.

But you smiled. Gods, you smiled.

And just like that—everything in me snapped.

Hermione, how do I explain what happened in that moment?

I saw you with our child. I saw your belly growing. I saw your hand in mine in the middle of the night. I saw the future blaze to life in the shape of you and something we made.

And I broke.

Because I didn’t think I could love you more than I already did—but then you gave me this.

I want to protect you more than I ever have. And I know I already hover. I know I’m a menace about your safety and stress and sleep. I know I follow you from room to room like a shadow possessed. But fuck, Hermione—I’m terrified.

You carry everything I love most in the world inside you.

You are everything I love.

I don’t deserve this. I never have. But you chose me. And now we’re going to raise a child. Our child.

Do you know what it means to me that the universe gave you back to me? That it brought you through war and blood and pain and gave you this? This magic. This miracle.

You always said you weren’t fragile. But now—my love, my heart—you are precious. Beyond comprehension.

And I will protect you both with everything in me.

I don’t know if it will be a boy or a girl.

I don’t care.

They will be loved. Revered. Raised by the strongest, most brilliant woman I’ve ever known.

And if they inherit your eyes? I’ll never survive it.

You are my everything.

My wife.

The mother of my child.

And I swear to you—on every vow I’ve ever made and every breath I have left—I will never let either of you fall.

You carry my soul.

And now… you carry my legacy.

Forever yours,
Draco

 

* * *

 

Draco,

You’re asleep in the chair right now.

Your head is tilted back, mouth parted slightly, and your arms are still folded like you're trying to guard me — and her — even in your dreams. You haven’t let go of us for hours.

Not when I screamed.
Not when I bled.
Not when I cried.
And certainly not when she took her first breath.

Gods, Draco. She’s here.

Our daughter.

Our tiny, furious, perfect storm of silver eyes and a mop of dark curls that already make her look like trouble. She came into this world frowning. Of course she did. She’s ours.

And I have never known love like this.

I thought I loved you with everything I had the moment I married you. I thought I’d reached my limit when I watched you fall to your knees when I told you I was pregnant.

But this—watching you touch her for the first time—watching you whisper her name into the quiet—broke me.

I see it now. You weren’t made to wield cruelty or war. You were made to love like this. To protect like this.

You have never looked more beautiful than when you held our daughter to your chest and whispered that you would burn the world for her.

I believe you.

I would burn it, too.

She is small and soft and squalls when you’re too far, and she immediately stopped crying when you pressed your nose to her forehead. She knows you already.

How could she not?

You are her safe place. You are mine.

And Draco — she has your eyes. Your same silver. Your same sharp focus even though she can’t truly see. But I swear she sees you. I think she always has.

You whispered to her that she’s never going to need anything. That she’ll grow up wrapped in love, magic, and Malfoy madness.

And when I heard you say that, I wept.

Because she will. Because she’s yours. Ours.

I hope she grows up knowing how fiercely she was wanted. How desperately we waited for her. How you kissed my stomach every night, murmuring, “Soon, baby. Soon.”

She’s the best part of me. But she’s everything good in you.

Her name suits her, doesn’t it?

Our little Lyra Celeste Malfoy .

A name written in the stars, as if the universe always knew she was coming.

I’m going to close my eyes now for a little while. But I had to write this first. I had to capture this feeling — this storm of love, wonder, exhaustion, and awe.

I love you. I love her.
And I cannot wait to raise her with you.

Forever,
H.

 

* * *

 

My Love,

So.
We flew.

And by “we,” I of course mean Lyra — our baby — rode a broomstick today.

Yes, I can already hear you groaning from wherever you are, probably gripping your tea like a weapon. I can feel the death glare you’re going to give me later, and I’m already looking forward to it. Because I deserve it. Because I am… admittedly... an idiot. But I’m an idiot in love with our daughter’s joy.

She begged, Hermione. Begged.
With those enormous silver eyes and that lisp that still softens her R’s when she says, “But I just wanna fwy, Daddy.”

I didn’t stand a chance.

I let her hold the broom while I kept both my arms wrapped around her little waist. She never even lifted more than a foot off the ground, but she screamed like she was chasing the Snitch in the bloody World Cup. You’d have been horrified, love. The wind was in her hair, and the look on her face was pure rapture — pure Malfoy mayhem.

And I swear to you, the moment she landed (safely, thank you), she turned to me and said, “Again tomorrow?”

We’re doomed. She’s me with your fearlessness and none of our self-preservation.

But gods, Hermione… you should’ve seen her. I wish you had.

She’s all flushed cheeks and wild laughter and too much fire for someone her size. She looked so much like you I thought my heart would stop. And then she crashed into me, hugged me so tight I could barely breathe, and whispered:

“Mummy’s gonna be so mad, Daddy.”

I told her I’d write you a letter to soften the blow.

So here it is.

I’ll sleep on the sofa if I must. I’ll cook every meal for the rest of the week. I’ll sit through three of your Ministry briefings and swear not to sigh once.

But I had to do it, Hermione.
Just this once. Just for the look on her face.
Just for the memory I’ll hold when she’s grown and flying off without me.

I love you. I miss you (and the firestorm you’ll bring home).

Yours, always and stupidly,
D.

 

* * *

 

My Dragon,

You always told me Lyra would be too much for just the two of us.
Apparently… you were right.

Before you panic (or celebrate by blowing something up in the garden like last time), take a breath. Sit down. Maybe grab a glass of water. And do not go running down the corridor screaming before you finish reading this.

I’m pregnant.

Yes. Again.
And yes — I checked three times and made Madame Delphine run the scan herself because your daughter refused to stop dancing and I nearly convinced myself it was just indigestion from those damn lemon tarts she made us eat at her tea party.

But it’s real.

We’re having another baby.

And I don’t know why I’m crying while I write this — happy tears, I promise — but maybe it’s because I look at Lyra every single day and wonder how something so bright and fierce and ours came from me. From us. From that war and the ashes of who we were before this life.

I’m giving you another little soul to protect. Another chaos sprite to teach how to fly before she (or he) can tie their shoes. Another reason to love me with that quiet, unrelenting way you never stop doing, even when I don’t know how to breathe.

Lyra doesn’t know yet. I wanted you to be the first.

Tell me what you’re thinking. Tell me you’re terrified and overwhelmed and in love all over again. Because I am. And I already feel like the luckiest woman alive to carry another piece of you under my heart.

So come home.
Or don’t — I know you’ll tear a hole in the Floo getting here anyway.

I love you. I love you. I love you.

Yours (and now we’re officially outnumbered),
H.

P.S.
If this one’s a boy, I’m picking the name. No exceptions. I will not have another child named after a constellation just because you find it poetic.

(…Fine. We’ll compromise.)

 

* * *

 

My Witch,

He’s here.

He’s perfect.

And I don’t know how I’m even writing this with my hands still shaking — still bloody trembling, Hermione — because I watched you bring him into this world and I swear, I don’t think I’ll ever recover.

You were fire and fury and fucking goddess, and then you were softness, and tears, and the kind of silence that only comes after you’ve rewritten the entire meaning of existence with a single breath. And I was there. I saw it. I held your hand and tried not to fall apart as you gave us him.

He has your mouth. Already set like he knows everything. And his sister’s curiosity. He opened his eyes — grey, Hermione, unmistakably mine — and I knew the world had changed again.

You made me a father again. And somehow, it feels like the first time all over.

I don’t have words for what I saw today. How you looked. What it felt like to watch you hold our son for the first time. How Lyra climbed into bed with you like she’d known him her whole life. She whispered, "I think he’s going to be a seeker like Daddy," and then kissed your cheek. And I swear to Merlin, I nearly wept.

You’ve made a home in me. In every ruined piece of me I thought could never feel this much. And now you’ve filled it with children, with warmth, with something so sacred I don’t even dare say it aloud.

Thank you for this life. For them. For you.

I don’t know what we’ll name him yet, but whatever we choose — he’ll grow up knowing he was born of a love that moved mountains. That survived war. That still wakes me up in the middle of the night just to make sure you’re real.

You’re everything, Hermione. Everything.

Yours. Forever.
D.

P.S.
He wrapped his whole hand around my pinky and refused to let go. I am already done for.

 

* * *

 

My love,

You win.

You were right.

I lasted less than 12 hours before I started missing you, and I’m only writing now because Pansy has officially passed out from too many cocktails and far too much smugness. Honestly, I blame you entirely — if you weren’t so bloody addictive, maybe I wouldn’t feel like I’ve left half of myself behind.

Lyra sent me an owl at precisely 7:06 p.m. to inform me that Daddy let her eat too many peppermint toads, and that her baby brother fell asleep in said toad bag. I assume everything is sticky. I also assume you let him stay like that because you think he’s “too angelic to move.” You soft, unhinged fool — I love you.

I miss the way his curls stick to your jaw when he clings to you. I miss the way Lyra glares at you with all my fire when you refuse to let her fly past sundown. I miss you most of all — even the way you pace like a feral beast when I’m gone too long. You’ll be proud to know Pansy has already threatened to hex my dress off if I don’t “bloody relax,” but I think we both know there’s not a spa or spell on earth that compares to the way I unwind with your arms around me.

I’ll be home in two days, but I need you to know — I never thought I’d have this. A man who worships me like the moon. Children who are magic itself. A life that feels stitched together with stardust and chaos and far too much firewhisky.

Wait for me. You always do.

Kiss our monsters for me — especially the small one who believes his name is “No” now. And Draco… save something for me. Anything. Everything. I’ll take it all the moment I walk through the door.

Always,
Your Lady Malfoy
P.S.
Yes, I’m wearing the thing you like. And no, I’m not sending pictures. You want it? Earn it when I get home.

 

* * *

 

My Hermione,

He’s on the train.

You would’ve laughed — no, you would’ve wept, the way I nearly tackled him trying to adjust his tie one last time. He rolled his eyes the same way you do when I get manic over breakfast menus or Quidditch schedules, and I swear, I saw your fire in his smirk. That little bastard winked at me. Like he was the one soothing me.

And Lyra? Merlin, Hermione, you should’ve seen her.

She practically materialised out of nowhere in that prefect badge and green robes like some kind of goddess of vengeance. Tossed her curls over her shoulder, wrapped an arm around her baby brother like she was born to shield the entire world from touching a single strand on his head, and growled at the older Slytherin boys that “if they so much as looked at him wrong, they’d be hexing their bollocks into their throats.”

I… didn’t correct her.

I might have applauded.

You made her. And me. All of this.

I watched our boy cling to her like he still had one foot in the nursery and the other in a world too big for him. And when he finally let go, when he climbed into that train car, and his little silver eyes met mine one last time — do you know what he said?

“Tell Mum I’m going to make her proud.”

You already have. You both have.

And I… I miss you today. I miss you so hard it aches, even with your arms around me this morning, even after all these years. Because every time one of them grows, takes a step, finds their own magic — I remember how it started.

In a classroom.

With your clever mouth.

And a letter.

I’ll wait at the gates every year if I have to. I’ll walk them to that bloody platform for the rest of their lives if they let me. Because watching them leave with your strength in their spine and my madness in their heart?

It’s unbearable. And it’s perfect.

Yours, always,
Draco

P.S. I kept one of Scorpius’ socks. Don’t ask me why. I’m not crying, you’re crying.

 

* * *

 

My love,

You always said I’d be the logical one, the calm one — the one who wouldn’t cry when our children grew up.

You were wrong. Again.

I cried watching him walk across that stage today. Our boy. All gangly limbs and quiet power, so achingly like you when he thinks no one’s looking — except he laughs easier, like me. He’s sunlight and moonlight, silver eyes and ink-stained fingers, and I swear I saw him bite his tongue before thanking the Headmistress just to keep from swearing like Lyra in front of the governors.

(He is your son.)

And speaking of our daughter… Lyra was waiting with us in the crowd, pressed to my side, whispering a thousand inappropriate jokes in my ear to keep me from sobbing. You should’ve seen her. Confident, wicked, beautiful — and Merlin help the entire Ministry because she and Theo are an unstoppable force of barely legal chaos and genius.

Remember how scared you were to hold her the first time? You thought she’d break if you breathed too hard.

Now she’s rewriting legislation.

Now she’s dragging Scorpius out for celebratory drinks like she’s the older sibling and not a goddess incarnate wearing heels sharp enough to pierce through a man’s dignity.

And me? I watched them both and thought of you. Your hand in mine at their births. Your voice trembling when Scorpius first called you “Dad.” The way you tucked every letter I ever wrote to you into that ridiculous velvet box and still keep it in your sock drawer like you’re hiding treasure.

We made them, Draco.

Out of war and letters and stolen kisses in broom cupboards.

We made them. And they’re extraordinary.

And so are you.

Come home soon. I miss the way you kiss my collarbone when I pretend to be asleep. I miss the weight of your hand curled over mine. And I want to watch your face when I tell you what Lyra hinted at today…

(You’ll have to come to bed to hear it properly.)

Always,
Your Hermione

P.S. Scorpius asked if we still had his old letters from Hogwarts. I told him you kept every single one. He grinned. And then asked if we also still had mine from eighth year. He knows. Merlin help us — he knows.

 

* * *

 

Ly,

I didn’t know how to start this. I still don’t, really.

Mum’s… not well. I know you’ve heard bits from Theo, but I need you to hear it from me — because I was there this morning when she didn’t recognise me at first.

It only lasted a few seconds. Maybe not even that. But she looked right through me and I swear my heart stopped. She smiled after, said she was just tired, asked about your latest Ministry headache like nothing had happened. Like I hadn’t just lost her for a blink.

I think she’s scared. And worse — she’s trying not to let Dad see it. As if he hasn’t already unravelled and tied himself into a thousand knots over her. He’s pretending, Lyra. Pretending to be fine in that quiet way he thinks fools people. But I saw him in the garden after she went to sleep.

He was holding the letter she wrote him before their wedding. That one. The ink’s nearly faded now, and he read it out loud to the stars like it was a bloody spell that might keep her with us longer. I couldn’t listen. I had to go inside.

He hasn’t slept. Barely eats. He follows her around the house like if he blinks she’ll vanish.

She’s not dying, Lyra. Not yet. But I think something inside her is slipping and none of us know how to stop it. And Dad? He won’t survive losing her again. Not really.

You’re the only one who might be able to pull him back.

So please — come home. Stay home. Even if just for a little while. He needs his girl. I need my sister. And she... she always stood taller when you were near.

Love you, always.
Scorp

P.S. She still calls you “my first miracle” when she thinks no one’s listening. And Dad still corrects people when they say her name without adding “Lady Malfoy.” Some things never change.

 

* * *

 

Lady of My Life, My Brightest Star

My Hermione,

You’re not here. Not really.

Your hands are cold now, even when I wrap them in both of mine. Your chest still rises — shallow and slow — but I know you’re already gone from this world in the ways that mattered most. Your mind, your magic, the fierce and furious fire of you... it’s drifted too far for me to follow.

But still, I write. Because I promised I always would.

What a life we’ve had, my love. What a wild, impossible, stupidly glorious, terrifying, breathtaking life.

From a parchment letter, born of house unity and detentions and everything we thought we hated about each other — to this. Grandchildren who look like you, with your laugh and your clever eyes. Children who grew under our roof with more love than I ever knew a house could hold.

Do you remember that night in the Prefect’s bath? You told me I kept the monsters at bay. You never realised you were the one who tamed mine.

I never feared death after you came into my life — but I did fear this. A world where I would wake and not hear your voice. A home where I’d reach for your hand and find only blankets. I’ve lived my darkest fears now, and somehow... I’m still breathing.

But not for long.

I can feel it, Hermione. My soul has always been tangled with yours. You once told me love was the most ancient kind of magic — the one that binds and burns and stays. So wherever you are now — floating in the stars or tucked beside my mother — know that you won’t be waiting long.

I’ll follow. I always have.

Thank you, my wife, for every second.
For loving the boy I was, and the man I became.
For being my home, my chaos, my calm.
For giving me a family. For giving me you.

I love you more than breath, more than magic, more than time.

Forever,
Your Dragon

P.S. I told you we’d out-scorch every fairy tale. Even at the end.

 

* * *

The Malfoy Manor was quiet.

 

Too quiet.

 

Not the silence of sleep or early morning. No birdsong, no rustling elves, no soft clinks of tea cups on saucers. Just stillness — like the house itself knew what had been lost.

 

Hermione Granger-Malfoy had passed in the night, her chest rising and falling for the last time with no pain, no fear. Her hand, still loosely curled beneath her cheek, held a letter addressed in her unmistakable script.

 

To: Lyra Malfoy and Scorpius Malfoy
From: Mum & Dad
To be opened together. When the stars dim.

 

They had known this day would come.

 

They had written it together — between the softest hours of the night, when Hermione’s memory had briefly returned to her, sharp and devastatingly bright. She’d asked for quills and parchment. Draco had fetched them himself, not letting anyone else come near. It was the last thing they ever did together.

 

It was the last time she ever looked at him and knew him.

 

And this morning, when Lyra and Scorpius entered the room, they found the bed made with care. Their mother, peaceful. Her favourite green blanket tucked over her lap. No sign of Draco.

 

He was gone.

 

No note, no sound, no trace of Apparition.

 

Just… gone .

 

And two matching letters, set side by side on the mantle.

 

 

To Our Children,

If you’re reading this, it means we’ve both left you. We didn’t want to. We never could have wanted that — not in a thousand lifetimes. But magic, like time, does not bow to love. Not even ours.

We’ve walked through fire and war and heartbreak. We’ve loved in the shadow of grief and danced in the blaze of miracles. And you — you two — were our greatest miracle of all.

We need you to know something. Something you must never forget.

We were happy. We were so, so happy.

We lived fully. Fiercely. Madly. Your mother taught me how to love, how to feel. And your father showed me how to breathe even when the world tried to crush me.

We had more time than we ever thought we would. And it still wasn’t enough.

But that’s what love is, isn’t it? Never enough.

We’ve left you more than a name. More than a Manor and memories.

We’ve left you our letters. Our stories. Our truths.

Read them. Let them remind you of who we were — and who you are. Because we see the very best parts of ourselves in you. The strength. The mischief. The heart.

And remember this:
The stars are never really gone.
We’re just shining from farther away now.

When you see them, know we’re still with you.
Every step. Every stumble. Every victory.

We love you more than breath,
More than magic,
More than time.

Forever,
Mum & Dad
Hermione & Draco

 

 

 

 

The End.